jV ga^rg;.!!. 1.:. .-.-/ft- -.:.■ '.s.-.V-- 'Xvia^LJvvr I.'.";-. .? ■■ ■ ' ■ ';^; c -.V-i^ '■■&."!'' 'AS - 
 
 tfdiJT.t-a8ii«'<Hfci>ii 
 
 ASIA 
 
 .f^. 
 
 4^' 
 
 ,^^ 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 J* 
 
 /^ 
 
 MM^- 
 
13 V J-ai^ci 
 
 H1-3 
 
 SOU! 
 
 ARCHBIS 
 8UPERI^ 
 
 Field of I 
 
 OBJE 
 
 seaports, 
 amongst 
 been ope 
 The Argf 
 pelago ; i 
 
 A miss 
 South. 
 Openin 
 Subscr: 
 
 Offices- 
 
 ZEJS 
 
 Qfornell Untueraitg BItbratg 
 
 Jlllfara. ■Mem ^nrk 
 
 CHARLES WILLIAM WASON 
 
 COLLECTION 
 
 CHINA AND THE CHINESE 
 
 THE GIFT OF 
 
 CHARLES WILLIAM WASON 
 
 CLASS OF 1876 
 
 I9I8 
 
 tlY 
 
 JBLIN. 
 
 Iclands. 
 except 
 
 in the 
 , jelistic 
 > have 
 uguay, 
 Archi- 
 
 in the 
 
 'y- 
 
 \, M.A. 
 , R.N. 
 
 E.G. 
 
 jb, 
 
 HAS f, _ - _ SSION 
 
 WORKm'''ffiSfer China, ^a«Bi!BHMaiwheteBwo*en»oiily are- allowed 
 medically to wait on women, and is undenominational. The curriculum is 
 for Two years, and the Students after passing the Examinations la Medicine, 
 Surgery, and Midwifery receive the Society's Diploma. 
 
 Ladies wishing to take MIDWIFERY COURSE alone may do so, and take 
 the Diploma of Obstetric Society. 
 
 The Tear consists of Three Terms. Fees (Including Board, Uesldence, and 
 
 Instruction) 50 Guineas per annum, payable In advaiice, In three 
 
 ecLual proportions of £17 10s. 
 
 The Committee make an earnest Appeal for Pnnds to enable them 
 to form additional fceo, or partially free, Scholarships to meet 
 the many applications they constautly receive from ladies desir- 
 ing: training:. 
 
 Doaors or Collectors of loo Guineas have the right of nominating a Student 
 for two years, including Board, Residence, and Instruction, 
 
 A Bible Reading is held at the College every Saturday from is.o to i,Q o'clock f.m. 
 
 Hon. Treasurer: G. J. GREEN, Esq. 
 
 Hon. Secretary: Dr. Q. de GORREQUER GRIFFITH. 
 
CHURCtf OF ENGLAND 
 
 Cem|)erance Soctetg. ^ 
 
 BASIS. — Union and co-operation on perfectly equal 
 terms between those who use and those who 
 abstain from intoxicating drinks. 
 
 ^' Bear ye one another's burdens" 
 
 WHAT IS TRUE CHARITY? Helping people to help themselves, 
 and become good citizens. 
 
 Rescuing drunkards from the slavery of habit. 
 
 The prevention of cruelty to helpless women and children. 
 
 Special work for Soldiers, Railwaymen, Cabmen, Busmen, &o. 
 
 One of the Society's Police-court Missionaries in the year paid 631 
 visits to Clerkenwell and Bow Street Police-courts, and 508 visits to the 
 Homes of those charged ; handed over 37 persons to their clergy, prevented 
 five young girls from falling, restored five who had fallen to their friends, 
 and 59 poor women to various institutions. 
 
 The Archbishop of Canterbury recently • said :—" This rational 
 and efTective Society asks you for £4,000 a year more. . . . 
 They will want, and receive much more than that before their work 
 is done." 
 
 The C.E.T.S. last year promoted the formation of the United 
 Committee for dealing with the Liquor Traffic amongst Native 
 Races, and thus removing the principal stumbling-block 
 to the progress of Missionary work in Africa and other 
 Countries. 
 
 Rev. G. HOWARD WRIGHT, Superintendent. 
 
 CHARLES ERNEST TRITTON, Treasurer. 
 
 9, Bkidgs Strhet, 
 
 Westminster, S.W. 
 
THAMES CHURCH MISSION, 
 
 INSTITUTED A.D. 1844. 
 
 AN INTERNATIONAL WORK. 
 
 Bible Trath Preacled to RepresentatiYes of all Nations.- 
 
 Shall this work be carried on ? Shall it he Enlarged and Developed ? 
 
 Shall not these hard-working and noble Seamen be cared for with more loving concern^ 
 more generous sympathy, more practical help? Shall not Christian England, and 
 especially wealthy London, be aroused to a liberal support of this endeavour to extend 
 the light and life and power of salvation among these witnesses of God's works and 
 wonders in the deep ? Patriotism, humanity, and Christian love will unite in tbe only 
 possible answer. 
 
 Information will be gladly supplied by the Secretary {the Rev. H. BLOOMER). 
 
 Contributions earnestly asked, and may be paid to the Society's Bankers, 
 Messrs. LLOYDS, BARNETTS, BOSANQUETS & CO. (Limited), Lombard 
 Street, E.G.; or to the Secretary, at the Society's Offices, 31, New Bridge Street 
 Ludgate Circus, London. 
 
 UNITED METHODIST 
 
 FREE CHURC HES HOME AND FOREIG N MISSIONS. 
 
 Ereasnrtr : 
 R. BIRD, Esq., Ellerslie, Cardiff. 
 
 Rev. J. ADCOCK, 443, Glossop Road, Sheffield. 
 
 Missions in East and West Africa, China, Jamaica, Australia, 
 and New Zealand. 
 
 THE EVANGELIZATION OF INDIA. 
 
 THE CmiSTUK VERMCULJE EDOCHION SOCIETY FOE DiJIA 
 
 Is training- native teachers, Instructing heathen children, and publishing 
 educational and popular Christian literature. 
 
 Upwards of Nine Hundred Teachers have been sent into the Mission Field. 
 
 Xlilrteen SIlIllous or Copies of Twelve Hunared Publicntions 
 have been issued. 
 
 Office:— 7, Adam Street, Strand, London, W.C. 
 
A HANDBOOK 
 
 OF 
 
 FOREIGN MISSIONS 
 
 CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE PRINCIPAL 
 
 '^xsAtnimt '0imanm^ Sonnies in ^xit^i '§xiimi 
 
 WITH NOTICES OF 
 
 THOSE ON THE CONTINENT AND IN AMERICA 
 
 ALSO AN 
 
 Appendix on/Roman Catholic Missions 
 
 LONDON 
 THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY 
 
 56, Paternoster Row; 65, St. Paul's Churchyard 
 AND 164, Piccadilly 
 
 1888. -0 n \\ \\ \ I- U 
 
 V 111 IW\UY ■ 
 
V 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONSi LIMITED, 
 
 STAMFOBD STSBET AND CHARING CKOSS. 
 
cnmell University Library 
 
 BV 2050.H23 
 
 A Handbook of foreign missions :containi 
 
 .1 3 1924 023 021 037 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 Introduction 
 
 MisslONA'RY Societies in great feRixAiN and 
 
 IRELAND. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 7 
 
 1649. — The New England Company . , , , 
 1698.— Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge 
 1701. — Society for the Propagation of the Gospel 
 
 Foreign Parts , 
 
 1792.— Baptist Missionary Society .... 
 
 1795. — London Missionary Society .... 
 
 1799.— Church Missionary Society .... 
 
 1816. — Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society- 
 
 i8i6.— General Baptist Missionary Society 
 
 i8zi. — United Presbyterian Church Missions . 
 
 1821. — Bible Christian Missionary Society 
 
 1824. — Methodist New Connexion Missionary Society 
 
 1829.— Church of Scotland Foreign Missions . 
 
 1837. — United Methodist Free Churches Home and 
 
 Foreign Mission Society 
 
 1840. — Foreign Missions of the Irish Presbyterian Church 
 1843.— Foreign Missions of the Free Church of Scotland 
 1840.— Welsh Calvinistic Methodists' Foreign Missionary 
 
 Society • . . 
 
 1843.— Primitive Methodist Missionary Society 
 
 1844. — South American Missionary Society . . , 
 
 1847. — Presbyterian Church of England Foreign Missions 
 
 1854.— Turkish Missions' Aid Society 
 
 1859. — Universities' Mission to Central Africa 
 
 1862. — China Inland Mission 
 
 i86i. — Strict Baptist Mission 
 
 B 2 
 
 . 17 
 
 22, 324 
 
 IN ■ 
 
 24 
 
 37 
 50 
 77 
 104 
 114 
 116 
 122 
 123 
 
 I2S 
 
 130 
 
 I3S 
 138 
 
 148 
 
 iSS 
 IS8 
 166 
 169 
 174 
 180 
 184 
 
4 Contents, 
 
 A.D. FACE 
 
 1865.— Friends' Foreign Mission Association . 1 .187 
 
 1867.— Friends' Syrian Mission 191 
 
 1879.— Mission to the Kafirs of Rock Fountain . . 192 
 1878.— The Salvation Army ...■..• i94 
 Auxiliary and Miscellaneous Societies . . . .196 
 
 WOMEN'S SOCIETIES, 
 
 1834..— Society, for Promoting Femalb Education in the 
 
 East 209 
 
 1852.— Indian Female Normal School and Instruction 
 
 Society; or, Zenana Bible and Medical Mission 211 
 i8S9.^-Wesleya.n Missionary Society, Ladies' Auxiliary . 213 
 i860. — British Syrian Schools and Bible Mission . . 216 
 1868,— Ladies' Association for the Support of Bible Women 
 and Zenana Work in connection with the Baptist 
 
 Missionary- Society 218 
 
 1873,— The Female. Association for Promoting Christi- 
 anity . among t-he Women of the East. — Irish 
 Presbyterian Church ...... 220 
 
 1878. — Women's Missionary Association of the Presby- 
 terian Church of England 222 
 
 1880. — Church -of England Zenana Missionary Society . 223 
 i88o.^Zenana Medical College 224 
 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETIES ON THE CONTINENT OF 
 . EUROPE, 
 
 1732, — United Brethren or Moravian Missions 
 1815.— Basel Evangelical Missionary Society 
 1827. — Berlin Missionary Society 
 1828,5— Rhenish Missionary Society .• 
 1831,!— Gossner's Missionary Society . 
 1836.T— North German Missionary Society 
 1836,— Leipzig Missionary Society , 
 1849.— Hermannsburg Lutheran Mission 
 1797. — Netherlands Missionary Society 
 1858.— Dutch Missionary Society. 
 
 227 
 233 
 237 
 238 
 240 
 243 
 24s 
 246 
 248 
 249 
 
Contents. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 A.D. 
 
 1859.— Dutch Reformed Missionary Society 
 
 1859.— Utrecht Missionary Society 253 
 
 1849.— Mennonite Society for the Propagation of the 
 
 Gospel in the Dutch Colonies .... 254 
 1721. — Danish Government Mission to Greenland . , 255 
 1863 — Danish Missionary Society (Lutheran) . , .257 
 1856.— Swedish Evangelical National Society . . .258 
 1859. — Finland Missionary Society , . . , . 259 
 1822.— Paris Society for Evangelical Missions . . . 260 
 i874.-r-MissioNS of the Free Churches of French Switzer- 
 
 . LAND 261 
 
 AMERICAN SOCIETIES. 
 i8io. — American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 
 Missions 265 
 
 1814.— American Baptist 'Missionaky Union . . . 268 
 1818. — Board of Missions of the Cumberland Presbyterian 
 
 Church . . . ' . • 271 
 
 1821. — Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the 
 
 Protestant' Episcopal Church in the United 
 
 States . ' . " 272 
 
 1836. — Reformed Presbyteria n General Synod in North 
 
 America ......... 279 
 
 1818.— Missions of the Presbyt erian Church in the 
 
 United States 280 
 
 i854.^United Presbyterian Church of North America , 280 
 1 856. ^Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United 
 
 States of America 281 
 
 1869.— General Council of the Lutheran Church in 
 
 North America 283 
 
 1875. — Foreign Christian Missionary Society . , , 284 
 1879.— Refprmed Church in the United States , . 286 
 1854. — Foreign Missions of the United Presbyterian 
 
 Church . . ..... 287 
 
 1876. — Home and Foreign Missionary Society of the 
 
 American Methodist Episcopal Church , . 290 
 
6 Contents, 
 
 A.D. PAGE 
 
 l870.-^MlSS10NS OF THE METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH . 29I 
 
 1884.— Bishop TayloA's SfeLF-suppoRTiNG Mission in South 
 
 Central Africa 291 
 
 1847. — Missions of the Seventh Day Baptists . . . 292 
 
 i833.-^MissioN of the Free Will Baptists to Orissa . 293 
 
 Canadian Societies 293 
 
 Women's Societies in America 293 
 
 MEDICAL MISSIONS. 
 
 1841. — Edinburgh Medical Missionary Society . . . 297 
 
 1878.— London Medical Missionary Association . . , 299 
 
 1 88 1.— Friends' Medical Mission among the Armenians . 300 
 
 MISSIONS to THE JEWS. 
 1809. — London Society for Promoting Christianity among 
 
 the Jews 303 
 
 1842. — British Society for the Pjiopagation of the Gospel 
 
 AMONG the Jews 306 
 
 1839. — Free Church of Scotland's Mission to the Jews . 307 
 
 1876. — Mildmay Mission to the Jews 309 
 
 Miscellaneous Missionsto the Jews 309 
 
 PUBLICATION SOCIETIES. 
 
 i804.-^British and Foreign Bible Society . . . 313 
 
 1861.— National Bible Society of Scotland . . . 316 
 
 1816. — American Bible Society 317 
 
 1831. — Trinitarian Bible Society 320 
 
 1840. — Bible Translation Society 320 
 
 1 799- —Religious Tract Society 322 
 
 i698.^SociETY for Promoting Christian Knowledge 22, 324 
 
 1825. — American Tract Society 324 
 
 i8s8.-^Cheistian Vernacular Education Society for 
 
 India ......... 325 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Roman Catholic Missions 327 
 
 INDEX .■ . . 342 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 An attempt is made, in the following pages, to lay before the 
 Christian Churches of our time a compendious view of their 
 labours for the evangelization of the heathen. The missionary 
 enterprise, as now conceived and conducted, is pre-eminently a 
 modern growth. There has indeed been, in all Christian ages, 
 an acknowledgment in theory of the obligation to win the 
 world for Christ ; but the methods employed for carrying out 
 this purpose were for a long period almost limited to conquest, 
 colonization, and, alas ! enslavement. In the sixteenth century, 
 for instance, the Spanish invasion of America was defended 
 on the ground that the subjugated nations would thus receive 
 the blessings of Christianity. The ' plantations ' again, more 
 peacefully made in the East and West, carried with them the 
 acknowledged obligation of Christianizing the aboriginal popu- 
 lation. Slavery itself has been defended almost in our own 
 time, on the plea that the negroes were thus brought under the 
 influence of the true religion ! The details given hereafter of 
 the early history of different Missions will show how these ideas 
 prevailed in comparatively recent times. John Eliot (1604- 
 1690), 'the Apostle of the Indians,' was moved by the sense 
 
8 Introduction. 
 
 of the responsibility to the aborigines of the land which he 
 and his comrades made their home. The Dutch settlers in 
 Ceylon, also in the seventeenth century, went further in the 
 conception of their duty, and imposed the Protestant faith 
 under the forms of the Helvetic Confession upon the natives of 
 the island, as a condition of the acquisition of land or of em- 
 ployment under the government. Hans Egede, the Danish 
 missionary to Greenland, could only suppose that the evangeliza- 
 tion of the country was to be secured by first estabhshing there 
 the sovereignty of Denmark. The revival of the true apostolic 
 ideal, of going to a people on the evangelical errand, neither as 
 conqueror nor as colonist, and of winning the nations for Christ 
 without interfering with their independence or asserting any 
 kind of authority over them, was a result of the great revival 
 of religion in England during the latter part of the eighteenth 
 century ; and among the foremost pioneers of the work was 
 William Carey. 
 
 The accounts to be given of the origin of the several Missionary 
 Societies will indicate the steps by which the Churches were led 
 to an apprehension of their duty to mankind, and to efforts for 
 its discharge. Some Churches, it will be seen, from the nature 
 of their organization, have been able to take up this work as 
 part of their systematic action ; in other religious communities 
 separate societies have been formed, which, however, have 
 gradually enlisted the life and energy of the Churches. Cer- 
 tainly no evangelical Christian Church would now regard its 
 plans as complete, unless they included a Mission to the 
 heathen. Then, in our time there has been a remarkable up- 
 springing of missionary enterprise more or less apart from 
 Church system — in several cases the fruit of individual faith 
 and zeal, in others the result of an impatience of sectarian or 
 
Introduction. 9 
 
 denominational restriction, and of a hope to carry out the great 
 ideal of a missionary church on purely catholic lines. So 
 various are the organizations with which we have to do, that no 
 common tabulation of their methods and results is possible. 
 An 'ordained missionary,' for instance, will be a phrase of 
 different meaning in the statement of different societies. So 
 with ' native agents,' so with ' adherents,' so even with ' com- 
 municants.' It seems necessary, therefore, to present the 
 account of every missionary organization separately, with only 
 a brief and general summary of results. 
 
 We have to do specifically with Missions to the non-Christian 
 peoples of the world — to the exclusion, therefore, of much 
 useful and noble work which Churches and Missionary Societies 
 undertake among Roman Catholics and members of the Greek 
 Church, as well as among scattered populations, as in the colonies, 
 which, although sprung from professedly Christian nations, 
 would remain, but for missionary efforts, destitute of the ordinary 
 means of grace. Much might be said of the value of these 
 several labours. The Waldensian Missions in Italy, the 
 Evangelical Societies of Brussels and Geneva, the Colonial 
 and Continental Mission of the Church of England, the 
 Continental Evangelical Society of the English Noncon- 
 formists, the M'All Missions in France, with other efforts of 
 Societies and individuals both in France, Italy, Spain, Portugal 
 with Brazil, and many other regions, near or far, are here left 
 out of account, not assuredly because such work is unimportant, 
 but because our present business is chiefly with Missions to the 
 heathen, including in this term Idolaters, Mohammedans,' and 
 
 ' With Missions to Mohammedans must be reckoned also those to 
 Armenians and other so-called ' Christian 'communities of the East, as, 
 e.g., in the Turkish Missions' Aid Society, the two are so combined that 
 strict separation would be impossible. 
 
10 Introduction. 
 
 Buddhists. The Jews must also be comprised under the general 
 head of ' non-Christian religious Communities.' 
 
 What these large and various efforts have up to this time, by 
 God's blessing, effected for the world we shall partly discern in 
 the course of our survey. Their results upon the Churches 
 themselves during the past hundred years it would be still 
 more difficult to estimate. Many great lessons have been 
 learned, which, if rightly understood, must deepen the faith, the 
 hope, and the love of Christians. 
 
 We have learned that the Gosfel is world-wide, in its inten- 
 tion, its adaptation, and its power. God hath made of one 
 blood all nations of men. The science of Ethnology has well 
 established the essential oneness of the human race, and there 
 is a Gospel ethnology by which this conclusion is confirmed.^ 
 The same truth has proved itself adapted to the inquiring 
 Hindoo, to the prejudiced Chinese, to the cannibal Polynesian, 
 to the ignorant and barbarous African. ' One touch of Nature 
 makes the whole world kin ' ; and more potent still in its 
 uniting efficacy is the ' touch ' of Grace. Even in the primitive 
 era of the Church an apostle full of faith and hope could write, 
 ' The grace of God that bringeth salvation, hath appeared 
 -unto all men.' 
 
 More than this : the Churches have learned that their own 
 life largely depends on their activity in the work of Christ. A 
 professed Christian, whose main endeavour is to live for himself, 
 and for his own spiritual interests, is perilously near to death. 
 So with a Church. If concerned mainly for its own happiness 
 and edification it loses both, in languor and decline. Missionary 
 zeal is at once a sign and a quickener of health. If the origin 
 
 • See the recently published work (i888), Gospel Ethnology, by S. R. 
 Pattison, F.G.S. 
 
Introduction. 1 1 
 
 of modern Missions is to be traced in great measure to the 
 evangelical revival of the eighteenth century, it is as true that 
 they brought about a revival in turn, arousing the Churches 
 from that egotism to which an all-engrossing desire for personal 
 salvation might otherwise have led, and consolidating spiritual 
 strength, as all strength is consolidated, by energetic exercise. 
 The missionary enterprise of the Churches has at once deepened 
 their faith, brightened their hope, and enlarged their charity. 
 
 At the same time the progress of the work, with its varied 
 history of success and discouragement through the past 
 century, has suggested many important problems, which still 
 wait for their solution. The adaptation, for instance, of our 
 respective Church systems to peoples of a different civilization 
 from our own, or to the totally uncivilized, is a question of 
 serious importance. May not ecclesiastical organizations be 
 developed from within rather than improved from without? 
 What is the place of education in the Mission field ? — of medical 
 skill? of woman's work? How can a vernacular Christian 
 literature best be fostered? And especially, how may the 
 missionary best deal with differing religious beliefs, adapting 
 the one evangelic message in varying forms to Jews, Moslem, 
 Polytheist, Buddhist, Confucian, agnostic, and savage ? How 
 far is the Christianity of our converts, in doctrine and life, in- 
 fluenced by their former beHefs? What has been the result 
 of the endeavours made in many lands to train a qualified 
 native agency for Mission work ? Again, are there any special 
 temptations which beset the converts from heathenism ? What 
 are the besetting faults of ' native Christians,' and how may 
 these best be remedied ? Then, is there not a waste of power 
 in many missionary fields? Could not large regions of 
 heathendom be amicably divided, so that each Society should 
 
1 2 Introduction. 
 
 have its own apportionment? Or, on the other hand, is it 
 advisable that converts gathered from the heathen should be 
 initiated, in the first days of their new religious life, into our 
 sectarian peculiarities ? These, and similar topics, have often 
 been anxiously debated ; but on many of them there is no clear 
 deliverance as yet from the voice of Protestant Evangelical 
 Christendom. 
 
 .Another class of questions relate to the present as compared 
 with the past. What have Missions actually done? What is 
 the strength of heathenism, of Mohammedanism, of Buddhism, 
 as compared with the position of these systems a hundred years 
 ago ? Has the Christian Church made an advance, at all 
 proportioned to the energy of its attack, upon these forms of 
 error? It is as yet perhaps impossible to answer these 
 questions fully. A general estimate only can be given, as 
 sustained by the facts summarized in the following pages, as 
 well as from the testimony of many observers. The number of 
 converts to Christianity in all our missionary fields put 
 together is a little under three miUions, of whom about three- 
 quarters of a million are communicants. In India alone, the 
 number of adherents may be set down at half a miUion, and of 
 communicants as about 140,000. But this is only a very small 
 part of the case. The power of Missions is seen in many 
 indirect ways — in the growth of new conceptions, modes of 
 thought, in silent influences that mould the life of nations. 
 The heathenism of the Roman Empire was never apparently so 
 strong as in the days of Diocletian, when Christianity — every- 
 where proscribed and persecuted — seemed on the verge of 
 extinction. Five and twenty years later, the whole fabric 
 came down as with a mighty crash, and although the Empire 
 was by no means converted to the faith, the tremendous 
 
Introduction. 13 
 
 subversion prepared the way for modem Christendom. We do 
 not venture to forecast a similar crisis. But all over the 
 heathen world there seems in the air the sense of some 
 impending change. The spread of scepticism among the 
 educated youth of India is at least a sign that the ground is 
 being cleared — as we confidently believ^ — for a new faith and 
 hope. 
 
 Besides all this, the increase of the Christian community is 
 in an accelerating ratio. This was but to be expected in a 
 system which teaches every convert in turn to become a 
 witness to the truth that he has learned. With regard to India, 
 some figures given by Sir W. W. Hunter in a recent lecture are 
 very noteworthy. Taking Bengal, containing one-third of the 
 whole population of British India, he shows that during the 
 nine years preceding 1881, the whole population increased 
 10*89 per cent. J that the increase in Mohammedans was 
 almost exactly equal to this, being 10 "96 ; but that of native 
 Christians nearly six times as much, or 64 • 07. With regard 
 to the whole of British India, as far as can be ascertained, the 
 increase of the general population was 8 per cent, of 
 Christian population, 30. The kingdom of light is gaining on 
 that of darkness, not so rapidly as we could wish, but still 
 perceptibly. 
 
 Grave questions also arise in this connection as to what the 
 Churches are doing. There are in the world, it is estimated, a 
 thousand millions ' without Christ ' — heathens, Mohammedans, 
 Buddhists, Jews. The number of missionaries, male and 
 female, is certainly under six thousand. At the highest, again, 
 the missionary contributions of all Protestant Churches amount 
 to about two millions and a half sterling. The sum is a noble 
 one ; but what is it in comparison with the work to be done ? 
 
14 Introduction, 
 
 Is it not time to urge a higher standard of giving ? And 
 especially may not the missionary claim be urged upon those 
 who possess a competence, so that they could enter upon this 
 work for Christ without burdening the resources of any 
 Missionary Society ? 
 
 Enough is told, in the necessarily brief outline of the work 
 which this book contains, to show how God has from time to 
 time — especially during the past century — impelled His people 
 to this work, and how signal the blessing that He has often 
 given. The plan adopted has been to take the chief Missionary 
 Societies in the order of their formation, irrespective of the 
 Church which they might represent, beginning with Great 
 Britain, and dwelling most fully upon the history of those great 
 Societies which were originated about the close of the eighteenth 
 century. These Societies were the pioneers : others have but 
 followed in their train. 
 
 The information and the tables have, in most cases, been 
 supplied directly from the offices of the several Societies, the 
 kind co-operation of whose Secretaries the Editor would here 
 gratefully acknowledge. No attempt has been made to 
 combine the summaries into one, as the different methods of 
 calculation adopted must render any such combination un- 
 satisfactory. 
 
 May 1888. 
 
MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 
 
 IN 
 
 GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. 
 
HANDBOOK OF FOREIGN MISSIONS. 
 
 THE NEW ENGLAND COMPANY.i 
 
 FOUNDED 1649. 
 
 It was in connection with the colonization of North America 
 that the first missionary impulse was given to British Pro- 
 testantism. The early settlers in Virginia at once recognized 
 the claim of the red men among whom they had cast their lot, 
 and a Society, or, as the phrase then was, a ' Company,' was 
 formed in 1588, the year of the Spanish Armada, for the 
 propagation of the Christian religion among the Indians. To 
 this company Sir Walter Raleigh contributed ;^ioo, the first 
 missionary donation recorded in English Protestant annals. 
 
 Few records of the work survive until the days of John 
 Eliot, who, in 1631, followed the 'Pilgrim Fathers' to New 
 England, and having been ordained to the Presbyterian 
 ministry, dedicated a long and laborious life to the evangeliza- 
 tion of the Indians — teaching them, also, the arts of civilized 
 life. He prepared a grammar, dictionary, and other works in " 
 the language of the Mohicans, and, above all, translated the 
 whole Bible into that dialect. The tribe has long been extinct, 
 and the literature to which Eliot devoted such ability and toil 
 now exists only as his monument. Before he died he had the 
 joy of seeing more than 1000 members of six Indian churches, 
 and a college at Cambridge, near Boston, for the training of 
 native pastors and teachers. 
 
 The writings of Eliot and his coadjutors, and more particu- 
 
 ' For most of the particulars in the following account, we are indebted 
 to a Paper read before the Royal Historical Society in June 1884, by 
 W. Marshall Venning, D.C.L., M.A., Oxon, Secretary to the Company. 
 
 C 
 
1 8 The New England Company. 
 
 larly some of the tracts known as the ' Eliot Tracts,' aroused so 
 much interest in London that the needs of the Indians of New 
 England were brought before the Long Parliament; and on 
 July 27, 1649, an Act or Ordinance was passed with this title : — 
 ' A Corporation for the Promoting and Propagating the Gospel 
 of Jesus Christ in New England.' The preamble of the Act is 
 worth quoting. It recites that — 
 
 ' The Commons of England in Parliament assembled had received 
 certain intelligence that divers the heathen natives of New England had, 
 through the blessing of God upon the {Sous care and pains of some godly 
 English, who preached the Gospel to them in their own Indian language, 
 not only of barbarous become civil, but many of them, forsaking their 
 accustomed charms and sorceries, and other satanical delusions, did then 
 call upon the name of the Lord ; and that the propagation of the Gospel 
 of Jesus Christ amongst these poor heathen could not be prosecuted with 
 that expedition and further success as was desired, unless fit instruments 
 were encouraged and maintained to pursue lit, universities, schools, and 
 nurseries of literature settled for further instructing and civilizing them, 
 instruments and materials fit for labour and clothing, with other neces- 
 saries, as encouragements for the best deserving among them, were 
 provided, and many other things necessary for so great a work.' 
 
 The Ordinance enacted that there should be a Corporation 
 in England, consisting of sixteen persons, viz. a President, 
 Treasurer, and fourteen assistants, to be called ' The President 
 and Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in New England,' 
 with power to acquire lands (not exceeding the yearly value of 
 _;^2,ooo), goods and money. 
 
 A general collection or subscription was directed by Oliver 
 Cromwell, as Lord Protector, to be made in all parishes of 
 England and Wales for the purposes of the Corporation ; and 
 nearly ;^i 2,000 was raised in this manner, the chief part of 
 which was expended in the purchase of landed property at 
 Eriswell in Sufifolk, which was sold by the Company to the 
 Maharajah Dhuleep Singh in 1869, and of a farm at Plumstead 
 in Kent, which latter is still in the Company's possession. 
 
 The Corporation at once appointed Commissioners and a 
 Treasurer in New England, who, with the income transmitted 
 from England, paid itinerant missionaries and school-teachers 
 amongst the natives, the work being chiefly carried on near 
 Boston, but also in other parts of Massachusetts and New 
 York States. 
 
 On the restoration 6f Charles II. in 1660, the Corporation 
 
Seventeenth aud Eighteenth Centuries. 19 
 
 created by the Long Parliament became defunct ; but mainly 
 through the exertions of the Hon. Robert Boyle, the philo- 
 sopher, one of the [earliest fellows of the Royal Society, 
 an Order in Council was obtained for a new Charter of In- 
 corporation, vesting in the Company then created the property 
 which had been given or bouglit for the purposes of the late 
 Corporation. The Charter was completed on April 7, 1662, 
 and Boyle was appointed the first Governor of the Company, 
 which was revived under the name of ' The Company for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel in New England and the parts 
 adjacent in America,' and was limited to forty-five members, 
 the first forty-five being appointed by the Charter, Lord 
 Chancellor Clarendon and other noblemen heading the list, 
 which also included several members of the late Corporation, 
 and many aldermen and citizens of London. 
 
 Under the will of the Hon. Robert Boyle, the Company 
 received a sum, additional to the original Charter Trust Fund, 
 ' for the advancement of the Christian religion among infidels 
 in divers parts of America under the Crown of the United 
 Kingdom.' In 1745 a further sum was received by the 
 Company under the will of the Rev. Daniel Williams. These 
 three funds constitute the endowment, and were regulated by 
 decrees in Chancery in or before 1836, defining the purposes 
 of the Company in substantial conformity with its. design as 
 stated in the Charter ; viz., for the ' Propagation of the Gospel 
 of Jesus Christ amongst the heathen natives in or near New 
 England and the parts adjacent in America, and for the better 
 civilizing, educating, and instructing of the said heathen natives 
 in learning, and in the knowledge of the true and only God, 
 and in the Protestant religion already owned and publicly 
 professed by divers of them.' 
 
 The Company continued its missionary work near Boston 
 and in other parts of New England during the remainder of 
 the seventeenth and greater part of the eighteenth centuries, 
 but few records exist of the work then accomplished. There 
 were no permanent stations or schools, but the Company sup- 
 ported many itinerant teachers both EngUsh and native. For 
 a few years after 1775, when the American War of Indepen- 
 dence broke out, no missionary work was done in America at 
 all, and the funds were allowed to accumulate. But when the 
 four provinces of Massachusetts Bay, Rhode Island, Con- 
 
 e 2 
 
20 The New Englana Company. 
 
 necticut, and Maine (part of the old province of New England), 
 together with nine other provinces, had been declared indepen- 
 dent, the Company could no longer, in compliance with its 
 Charter, which limits its operations to British North America, 
 carry on its work there, and was advised to remove its opera- 
 tions to New Brunswick, as the part of America which was 
 next adjacent to that wherein it had till that time exercised its 
 trusts, and which, in all the Charters of the Crown, was 
 considered as part of New England. 
 
 In 1786, therefore, the work was begun in New Brunswick, 
 and carried on until 1822, when it was transferred to other 
 parts of British America, stations having been successively 
 established in various places ; those which have been most 
 permanently maintained, and at which the Company has done 
 most of its work, heing the following : — 
 
 Among the Mohawks and other 'Six Nations" Indians 
 settled on the banks of the Grand River, on the ' Indian 
 Reserve ' between Brantford and Lake Erie. 
 
 Among the Mississaguas of Chemong or Mud Lake and 
 Rice Lake, both in the County of Peterborough, Ontario. 
 
 On the banks of the Garden River, in the district of Algoma, 
 near Sault Ste. Marie (the rapids between Lake Superior and 
 Lake Huron). This station is now discontinued. 
 
 On KuPER Island in the Straits of Georgia, British 
 Columbia. 
 
 The first of these stations is the most important. At Brant- 
 ford the Mohawk Mission Church (built 1782) is the oldest 
 Protestant Church in Western Canada, and still possesses the 
 Bible and Communion Service presented by Queen Anne to 
 the Indian Church in the Mohawk Valley, U.S., abandoned 
 during the War of Independence. The Indians on the 
 Grand River have increased in number during the last half 
 century from 1,900 to 3,400, so that the Mission is of growing 
 value and importance. A large industrial school known as the 
 Mohawk Institute affords maintenanceand education for ninety 
 children of both sexes, as well as instruction in agriculture and 
 mechanical trades for the boys, and domestic training for the 
 girls. Other educational work is also actively carried on. 
 
 P-' The 'Six Nations' are the Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagss, Cayugas 
 Senecas, and Tuscaroras, ' 
 
Present State of the Mission. 
 
 21 
 
 The following is a statement of the Company's present 
 operations. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, ;^4,ooo, derived entirely from Endowments. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 Contri- 
 butions. 
 
 Tuscarora, Indian Re- 
 serve, Grand River, 
 Ontario, Canada . 
 
 Mohawk Institution,) 
 Brantford, Ontario,}- 
 Canada . . . .) 
 
 Cliemong, near Peter-j 
 borough, Ontario,)- 
 Canada . . . .) 
 
 Kuper Island, Straits) 
 of Georgia, British)- 
 Columbia. . . . 
 
 1827 
 1830 
 1829 
 1881 
 
 2 
 z 
 
 X 
 
 z 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 2 
 
 I 
 
 r 
 
 Lay. 
 
 4 
 
 [ 
 I 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 3 
 5 
 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 
 3 
 
 I 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 I 
 
 8 
 2 
 
 I 
 z 
 
 402 [ 
 90 
 30 
 20 
 
 /300 to 
 Schools. 
 
 Totals 
 
 5 
 
 4 
 
 6 
 
 9 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 12 
 
 542 
 
 
 In addition to the above, the Company has since the year 
 1879 made an annual grant of ;^so for the salary of the 
 native female teacher of an Indian School on the Bay of 
 Quinti, Indian Reserve, on the north side of Lake Ontario, 
 about forty miles from Kingston. 
 
( 2i ) 
 
 SOCIETV FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN 
 KNOWLEDGE. 
 
 FOUNDED 1698. 
 
 The basis and purpose of this Society are set forth in the 
 preamble subscribed by its original members in 1698. 
 
 ' We, whose names are under written, do agree to meet together as 
 often as we can conveniently, to consult (under the conduct of Divine 
 Providence and assistance) how we may be able, by due and lawful methods, 
 to promote Christian knowledge.' 
 
 In pursuance of this object, it is chiefly a Publication 
 Society, connected with the Church of England, issuing' 
 Bibles and Prayer-books in more than seventy-five languages ; 
 it is also to a certain extent a Missionary Society. It assists 
 in the maintenance of bishops arid clergy for the colonial 
 and missionary dioceses by contributing to permanent endow- 
 ment funds, in the training of candidates for holy orders, and 
 in preparing native students for lay Mission work in such 
 offices as catechists, readers, etc. It also devotes a portion 
 of its funds to aid in the establishing and developing of 
 medical missions in the East, and for the training of medical 
 missionaries — lay and clerical. This latter plan has been 
 extended to include the training of female medical missionaries 
 for the spread of the Gospel among the women of India. 
 ;^5,ooo have been voted and set aside during the last financial 
 year for the aid and extension of medical missions, and 
 ;^2,ooo have been voted towards the endowment of the 
 sees of Perth, W.A., Bathurst, and Ottawa; ;£'i,ooo towards a 
 clergy endowment fund for the diocese of Perth ; and ^900 
 for the maintenance of students in Mission seminaries and 
 boarding schools in the diocese of Madras. Twenty-three 
 students of various nationalities are maintained, with the 
 assistance of the Society, in theological colleges in preparation 
 for holy_ orders, and forty-four natives are being trained in 
 connection with different Mission fields as lay agents. 
 
Missions in the East Indies, a 3 
 
 The record of the Society in its early days is closely con- 
 nected with Protestant Missions to India.^ The Danish Mission 
 at Tranquebar, established by the learned and saintly 
 Ziegenbalg, was greatly aided by its liberality. For many 
 years also it sustained the Trichinopoly Mission, insepar- 
 ably associated with the long-continued, self-denying and 
 heroic labours of Christian Frederick Schwartz. As chaplain 
 at Trichinopoly, he made that district the centre of missionary 
 labour in the regions around, training and sending out 
 catechists, and extending his efforts to Tanjore, where he 
 eventually took up his residence, and even to Madras, under 
 the auspices of this Society. Schwartz died in 1798, after 
 forty-eight years spent uninterruptedly in the Mission field. 
 The era of the great modern missionary societies was then 
 beginning, and the Christian Knowledge Society has by degrees 
 transferred its direct missionary work to the Society for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. 
 
 From the Society's Papers. 
 
 ' See page 26. 
 
( 24 ) 
 
 SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE 
 GOSPEL IN FOREIGN PARTS. 
 
 INCORPORATED BY ROYAL CHARTKR, 170I. 
 SUPPLEMENTAL CHARTER GRANTED, 1 882. 
 
 In the latter half of the seventeenth century the conscience of 
 English Churchmen was awakened by the condition of the 
 newly discovered lands on which emigrants from this country 
 were beginning to settle. From 1662 the Church had prayed 
 daily for ' all sorts and conditions of men,' that God would be 
 pleased ' to make His ways known unto them, His saving health 
 among all nations.' But the only specific prayer for the 
 conversion of the heathen which tlie earlier Books of Common 
 Prayer had contained was the Collect for Good Friday, which 
 of course was used on only one day in the year. The clergy 
 were now beginning to follow their flocks into the American 
 colonies, but no order was taken for their being sent forth, or 
 for their support. Dr. Thomas Bray, having been appointed 
 Commissary of the Bishop of London for Mar)'land, zealously 
 bestirred himself and aroused his friends to meet the press- 
 ing need. Accordingly, on March 13, 1701, the Lower House 
 of Convocation of Canterbury appointed a committee to 
 consider what was to be done for ' the promotion of the 
 Christian Religion in the Plantations and Colonies beyond the 
 Seas.' Archbishop Tenison applied to the Crown for a Royal 
 Charter, and thus the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel 
 in Foreign Parts was incorporated by King William III., 
 consisting of ninety-six members ; it being provided in the 
 charter that the two Archbishops of Canterbury and York, the 
 Bishops of London and Ely, the Lord Almoner, the Deans of 
 St. Paul's and of Westminster, the Archdeacon of London, and 
 the two Regius and the two Margaret Professors of Divinity at 
 Oxford and Cambridge should always be members of the Society, 
 the mode in which from time to time other persons should be 
 elected as members of the Society being further prescribed. 
 
Work in the Colonies, and among the Heathen. 25 
 
 Thus, by the joint action of the Church and the State, the 
 Society was founded : ' For the receiving, managing, and dis- 
 posing of funds contributed for the religious instruction of 
 the Queen's subjects beyond the seas; for the maintenance 
 of clergymen in the plantations, colonies, and factories of 
 Great Britain, and for the Propagation of the Gospel in those 
 parts.' 
 
 As soon as it was thus founded, the Society began its work. 
 The first places which it assisted were Archangel and Moscow, 
 where were settlements of English people engaged in trade. 
 In April 1702 it sent forth its first missionaries, George 
 Keith and Patrick Gordon, who landed at Boston on June 1 1. 
 They were followed by many more, including the Rev. John 
 Wesley, and until 1784 the Society laboured at planting the 
 Church in what are now the United States of America. 
 
 It extended its work rapidly : it took under its care New- 
 foundland in 1703, Canada in 1749, West Coast of Africa in 
 1752, Australia in 1795, ^"^^ East Indies in 1818, South Africa 
 in 1820, New Zealand in 1839, Borneo in 1849, British 
 Columbia and Burmah in 1859, Madagascar in 1864, In- 
 dependent Burmah in 1868, the Transvaal in 1873, Japan in 
 1873, China in 1874, British Honduras in 1877, Fiji in %?iT). 
 From the first it has aimed at the conversion of the heathen, 
 as well as the benefit of Christian colonists and emigrants. 
 
 It may claim to have been in an especial degree the main 
 founder of the Episcopal Church in the United States and in 
 the many colonies of the Empire. It has promoted the 
 endowment of thirty-four Colonial Dioceses, and has maintained 
 or assisted twenty-eight Diocesan or Theological Colleges in 
 all parts of the world. 
 
 It has been careful to compel Colonial Churchmen every 
 year to do more and more towards the support of their Church, 
 and twenty-four Dioceses in Australia, New Zealand, and 
 Canada are now independent of its assistance. 
 
 With the great growth of the colonies in wealth and power, 
 their claims on the Society's treasury become less every year, 
 and the alms of Churchmen are set free to meet the claims o 
 our heathen and Mohammedan fellow-subjects in various parts 
 of the world. The tabular statement on page 35 necessarily 
 includes colonial with foreign work, as the two are carried on 
 by one and the same organization. Little more than one-fourth 
 
26 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Paris. 
 
 of its funds is all that is now spent on our Christian colonists ; 
 about five-eighths are spent on the conversion of the heathen 
 and on building up native churches within the Empire; and 
 the remainder on Missions in foreign countries, such as China, 
 Japan, Borneo, Madagascar, and Honolulu. 
 
 The earliest connection of this Society with Mission work in 
 India was in a donation of £,20, sent, with a collection of 
 books, to Ziegenbalg and Grundler, the Danish missionaries in 
 Tranquebar, about 1709. The assistance was not continued, 
 as the definite object of the Society was then to minister to the 
 British colonies. The work was, however, in part, undertaken 
 by the Society for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge; 
 besides whose aid a subscription was opened for the Danish 
 Mission in India^ with a large and liberal response. King 
 George I., in 17 17, addressed to Ziegenbalg a truly royal 
 letter : — 
 
 'George, by the grace of God King of Great Britain, etc., to the 
 reverend and learned Bartholomew Ziegenbalg, and John Ernest Grundler, 
 missionaries at Tranquebar : Reverend and beloved — Your letters, dated 
 the 20th of January of the present year, were most welcome to us, not only 
 because the work undertaken by you, of converting the heathen to the 
 Christian truth, doth, by the grace of God, prosper ; but also because that, 
 in this our kingdom, such a laudable zeal for the promotion of the Gospel 
 prevails. We pray you may be endued with health and strength of body, 
 that you may long continue to fulfil your ministry with good success ; of 
 which, as we shall be rejoiced to hear, so you will always find us ready to 
 succour you, in whatever may tend to promote your work, and to excite 
 your zeal. We assure you of the continuance of our royal favour. George 
 R. Given at our palace of Hampton Court, the 23rd August, A.D. 1717, 
 in the fourth year of our reign.' 
 
 Under the auspices of the Christian Knowledge Society, a 
 succession of German Lutheran missionaries, among them the 
 renowned Christian Frederick Schwartz, carried on the work in 
 Southern India ; Kiernander, with others, in Calcutta. 
 
 But the earliest sustained efforts of the S. P. G. in India were 
 in connection with the newly established bishopric of Calcutta. 
 In 1818 the Society voted the sum of ;^5,ooo to Bishop Mid- 
 dleton for ' missionary purposes,' and in the following year gave 
 ;^45,ooo towards the foundation of the Bishop's College. 
 
 In 1841 the Society commenced a Mission at Cawnpore, 
 where two of its missionaries were massacred in the Mutiny of 
 1857. In 1852 the Society devoted ;^8,ooo out of its Jubilee 
 
The Delhi Mission. 2 7 
 
 Fund to the establishment of the Delhi Mission, which was 
 commenced by the Rev. J. Stuart Jackson and the Rev. 
 A. R. Hubbard. The progress made almost immediately 
 excited the anger of the natives, and in the Mutiny the Mission 
 was swept away, and the Rev. M; J. Jennings, the chaplain, 
 and the Rev. A. R. Hubbard, the missionary, and Mr. Sandys, 
 a catechist, were killed at their posts. 
 
 It was long before the Mission recovered from these terrible 
 blows ; but the Rev. T. Skelton, M.A., now Prebendary of 
 Lincoln and Rector of Hickling, started to Delhi in 1859, 
 where the work of the Church was, in the words of Bishop 
 Cotton, who first visited Delhi in i860, 'just recovering from 
 total extinction.' He found a powerful coadjutor in Rdm 
 Chunder, the native Christian master of the Government 
 school — one of those ' educated men ' so necessary, as the 
 bishop wrote, to the progress of the Mission, ' who should be 
 able and willing to enter fully into the language, literature, 
 religion, and philosophy of the Hindoos, and so win to the 
 Church of Christ some of the educated classes.' 
 
 In i860 Mr. Skelton was joined by the Rev. R. R. Winter, 
 who, since the appointment of the former to a professorship in 
 the Bishop's College, has superintended the work of evangeliza- 
 tion and school-teaching with marked efficiency and success. 
 With his colleagues, European and native, he has extended the 
 work into out-stations, establishing several branch Missions, and 
 gradually extending the work 100 miles in each direction, to 
 cities of 40,000 or 50,000 inhabitants, as well as to smaller 
 towns and villages. 
 
 In 1863 Mrs. Winter took advantage of the marvellous 
 impulse which had been for some time given to female educa- 
 tion in the Punjaub, and made an energetic commencement, 
 with classes of girls and women. 
 
 The work steadily progresses. Increased congregations at 
 the church services— catechetical classes — the schools and 
 orphanages — the extension of branch Missions to Riwari, 
 Bhawani, Kurnaul, and Paniput, made great demands upon the 
 energies of Mr. Winter and his colleagues ; while the Kali 
 Masjid girls' schools, the female normal school, and Zenana 
 classes were the special charge of Mrs. Winter, who succeeded 
 in attracting to herself the services of well-qualified ladies. 
 
 In 1877 fresh life was infused into the Delhi Mission by an 
 
28 'Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Poreign Parts. 
 
 organized effort on the part of the University of Cambridge to 
 maintain a body of men who should live and labour together in 
 some Indian city. Delhi was chosen for this venture of faith. 
 The Society encouraged the proposal made to it, and made 
 itself responsible for the larger portion of the maintenance of 
 the Cambridge contingent. The Rev. R. R. Winter cordially 
 welcomed his new colleagues. Of the six graduates who have 
 gone forth, two have been driven home by the climate ; but the 
 work has been carried on with vigour and with a cordial spirit 
 of co-operation, everything being determined by the Mission 
 Council, comprising all the missionaries, who meet under the 
 presidency of Mr. Winter.^ 
 
 Another Mission of unusual interest in the Diocese of Cal- 
 cutta is that of Chota Nagpore. In 1844 Pastor Gossner, of 
 Berlin, sent to Calcutta four missionaries, whose field of labour 
 was left to be determined in India. While still in Calcutta, 
 uncertain where to go— their thoughts even turning to Thibet 
 ■ — they noticed among the coolies employed in repairing the 
 Calcutta roads some people of a peculiar type of countenance. 
 Struck with the appearance of these men, the missionaries spoke 
 to them, and made inquiries, from which they found they were 
 Kols, from Choti. Nagpore, and that they belonged to tribes 
 that had never heard of the Gospel, and were steeped in 
 ignorance and superstition. Here then was what these 
 missionaries were looking for — a field for Mission work ; they 
 started at once for Ranchi, the seat of the local government in 
 Chota Nagpore, and arrived there in March 1845. For five 
 years these good men laboured among the Kols, amid dis- 
 comfort and privation, having but small provision for their 
 wants, building houses with their own hands, and often driven 
 with stones out of the villages — and at the end of these five 
 years they had not made a single convert. In 1850, however, 
 they were cheered by a visit from four Kols, who sought an inter- 
 view with them at their mission-house at Ranchi. They were 
 invited to attend evening prayers at the Mission. The congre- 
 gation consisted at that time of the missionaries and one or two 
 orphan children who had been made over to them by the magis- 
 trate of the district. The Mission grew rapidly, and in course of 
 years the converts numbered 10,000; but with this development 
 
 ' Delhi is now in the diocese of Lahore, separated from that of Calcutta 
 in 1878, this Society contributing ;f 2,000 to the endowment fund. 
 
Chotd, Nagpon: Madras. 29 
 
 differences had arisen between the missionaries and the Beriin 
 authorities, which ended in a complete severance. As soon as 
 this became known among the Kol converts, the greater part 
 of them immediately presented a petition to the Bishop of 
 Calcutta, praying him to receive them and their pastors into the 
 Church of England. The residents also, when Bishop Milman 
 visited Ranchi ih March 1869, presented an address to him. 
 The prayer of the petitioners was in accordance with the wish 
 of the founder of the Mission, the late Pastor Gossner, who is 
 believed on his death-bed to have expressed the hope that his 
 Mission would i one day be associated with the Church of 
 England. The result of the addresses to the bishop was that 
 he agreed to receive the Kol Christians, who followed Mr. 
 Batsch, in number about 7,000, into the Church of England, in 
 connection with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. 
 
 Immediately upon the connection of the Mission with the 
 Society being formally recognized, the Rev. J. C. Whitley was 
 transferred from Delhi, and he reached ChotS. Nagpore in June 
 1869. In 1870 Bishop Milman again visited the Mission and 
 preached to a congregation of 1,200, of whom 585 were com- 
 municants. He also on this visit confirmed 255 candidates. 
 The district within the sphere of the Mission comprised 
 300 villages, which were divided into thirty-five circles, in 
 each of which a reader was placed, who read prayers, in- 
 structed catechumens, and was visited periodically by the chief 
 missionary. 
 
 The Society in the year 1826 undertook in Madras the 
 work which had hitherto been carried on by the Christian 
 Knowledge Society. A District Committee was formed, and 
 during the first ten years of its work the number of European 
 missionaries employed in this district increased from six to 
 thirteen, the number of Christians in the congregations from 
 8,352 to 11,743; and the number of children in school from 
 1,232 to 3,258. The progress thus commenced has ever since 
 continued. It has sometimes been more rapid than at other 
 times, but there has been no real falling off j there has always 
 been an ascent and substantial progress. 
 
 Madras was constituted a Bishopric in 1835, when Bishop 
 Corrie became the first bishop, succeeded in 1837 by Bishop 
 Spencer, who, notwithstanding continual ill-health, laboured 
 zealously and faithfully for the twelve years of his episcopate, 
 
30 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. 
 
 to promote the Missionary cause, especially in connection 
 with the Missions of this Society, which _ in his time were 
 wonderfully revived. He was succeeded in 1849 by Bishop 
 Dealtry, who devotedly laboured in the cause of Christ for 
 nearly twelve years, when he was succeeded in 1861 by Bishop 
 Gell, the present occupant of the see, who has already been 
 privileged for nearly twenty years to carry on the work of chief 
 pastor in this missionary diocese. 
 
 The Madras Missions are divided into three circles. One 
 comprises Madras itself, with a few isolated stations, and the 
 Missions in the Telugu country and Hyderabad. Another 
 comprises Tanjore and Trichinopoly, including the various 
 districts and stations connected with them, together with 
 Cuddalore. The third comprises Tinnevelly and Ramnad. 
 
 The grants of the Society to this diocese have long been 
 larger than the grants made to any other diocese in any part 
 of the world. The whole of the grant is expended in payments 
 towards missionary work, either directly, in the support of 
 missionaries and the partial support of native pastors and 
 catechists, or indirectly, in the maintenance of Mission schools. 
 Only a very small proportion of the Society's grants has at any 
 time been expended on buildings. Speaking generally, it may 
 be said that the entire amount has been devoted to the sacred 
 work of sowing the good seed of the Word ; and as a propor- 
 tion is generally found to exist in every department of work 
 between means and ends, between the number of labourers in 
 any field and the fruits of their labour, it may naturally be ex- 
 pected that Madras shall stand as high in the order of results 
 as in the order of receipts. It will appear, we trust, that this 
 expectation has been fulfilled. In this diocese, at the date of 
 the last accounts, there were 42,192 baptized persons in the 
 Society's Missions, besides 11,901 catechumens. The commu- 
 nicants numbered 12,550. Of the 85 clergy, 70 were natives. 
 
 From an interesting communication addressed to the Society 
 in 1 88 1 by Bishop Gell, and his coadjutor Bishop Caldwell, we 
 extract the following as an indication of the progress made : — 
 
 ' In many particulars the Missions have made decided progress during 
 the last few years. Efforts towards self-support, especially in the older 
 Missions, are being more systematically made. The native clergy and 
 people evince more anxiety on this subject, and the results are now such 
 as to give us good hope for the future. We are quite of opinion that more 
 
Madras ; Bombay : Burmah ; Ceylon. 3 1 
 
 may yet be done in this direction from year to year, and that when the 
 people belonging to the older congregations find that they miist do more, 
 they will find also that they can do what they must. In several Missions 
 Church Councils have been established, and are found increasingly useful 
 in teaching the people to take an intelligent interest in missionary work, 
 in the collection and management of funds, and in the development of the 
 native church. A special and very encouraging sign of the times is the 
 interest that is now taken in various Missions — we hope we may soon be 
 able to say in all — in voluntary efforts on the part of the people — men and 
 women, in their several spheres — for the evangelization of the heathens in 
 their neighbourhood. It cannot be doubted that the zeal with which this 
 work was carried on in various places, especially in Tinnevelly, before the 
 great famine, prepared the minds of the heathen for the reception of the 
 lessons taught by the liberal relief rendered to them by European Christians 
 in the time of their distress. It was only in those districts where evange- 
 listic agencies had been systematically at work that famine relief led to 
 any considerable increase in the numbers of the persons under Christian 
 instruction. The connection, therefore, between the two things is 
 indubitable.' 
 
 With Bombay the Society became first connected in 1830, 
 but its Missions were feeble and. the missionaries few until a 
 recent date. The work in Ahmednagar promises to rival that 
 in Tinnevelly. 
 
 To the endowment of the See of Rangoon the Society gave 
 _;^2,ooo,and it has had the honour of maintaining all the Missions 
 of the Church of England in Rangoon from the first. It was 
 the wish of Bishop Cotton that while the Church Missionary 
 Society penetrated northward, the S. P. G. should go and work 
 southward, in Assam and Burmah, and thence towards Singa- 
 pore and its old Missions in Borneo. The work in Rangoon 
 has from the first been largely educational, but especially 
 among the Karens it has also been distinctly evangelistic. 
 
 Bishop Cotton declaredthat there were three great mission- 
 ary successes in India, (i.) The work of the Church in Tinne- 
 velly ; (ii.) the work of the Lutherans in the ' peasant Church ' 
 of Chota Nagpore; (iii.) the work of the American Baptists in 
 Burmah. 
 
 The Society commenced work in Ceylon in 1838. It has 
 recently ofifered ;^2,soo towards the endowment of the See of 
 Colombo, which will not be maintained out of public moneys 
 after the incumbency of the present bishop j and it endowed 
 St. Thomas' College with an equal sum. Of the work in 
 general, as connected with the chaplaincies on the island, the 
 bishop writes : 
 
3 2 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. 
 
 ' If I am to sum up the results of the Society's work in Ceylon, I should 
 say : The Society has given a missionary character to all the Church's 
 work here. It has supplied a missionary side to the work of almost every 
 chaplain and catechist.' 
 
 The Mission to Borneo was commenced in 1847 by a 
 committee who raised a special fund to which the Society con- 
 tributed. In 1854 the Society took the responsibility of the 
 whole Mission, which it has borne ever since. It gave ;^S,ooo 
 towards the endowment of the see, and has recently offered 
 _;^2,ooo in order that the endowment of the see may be ade- 
 quately completed. 
 
 It is only truth to say, that, under the protection of their 
 Highnesses, the late Rajah Brooke and his successor, the 
 present religious condition of Borneo, with its numerous 
 Christian converts, especially amongst the Saribas and other 
 kindred tribes, previously notorious for their piracy and head- 
 taking, is the result, under God, of the care and charity of the 
 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. 
 
 In Singapore, Penang, Malacca, the chaplains of the 
 settlement have at various times initiated Mission work, which 
 has eventually been aided by the Society, especially in supporting 
 native deacons and catecliists. In 1872 the Society sent a 
 clergyman, the Rev. W. H. Gomes, from Borneo, and 
 
 ' from that time there has been steadily increasing prosperity. We 
 have built a beautiful school-chapel, holding 200 people, and a commo- 
 dious house for the missionary, with accommodation for divinity students. 
 Another Mission chapel at Jurong, in the centre of the island of Singapore, 
 is just being begun. Representatives of the many races of populous poly- 
 glot Singapore gather together in the Mission building to services held in 
 the one language which is common to them all, Malay ; and there are other 
 services in Chinese and Tamil : there are some 200 Christians, the fruits of 
 the Mission.' 
 
 To the diocese of Victoria, Hong Kong, the Society con- 
 tributed _;^2,ooo for the endowment of the see, but it has had 
 no Missions within its limits of any magnitude. 
 
 After the first day of intercession (Dec. 20, 1872) a munifi- 
 cent layman offered a subscription of ;^i,ooo per annum for 
 five years, on condition that the Society entered on new work. 
 At the same time a promise of ;<S^Soo, for missions in China, 
 was received. 
 
 Thus encouraged, the Society sent two clergymen to Japan 
 
China : Japan ; South Africa. 33 
 
 in 1873, and two to North China in 1874. There are now 
 six missionaries of the Society in Japan ; and in China the first 
 missionary has been consecrated bishop, and has with him four 
 clergymen, besides several young men who are training for 
 missionary work. 
 The Society's annual expenditure in Asia now exceeds 
 
 ;^40,000. 
 
 The Missions of the Society in Africa were commenced by 
 sending, in 1820, a chaplain to Capetown, and a second in 
 1840. In 1847, when Bishop Gray was consecrated, there 
 were only thirteen clergymen in the whole of South Africa. 
 The Society immediately voted large grants to Capetown, 
 including a sum of ;^r,ooo towards the endowment of a college. 
 
 For the endowment of the See of Grahamstown in 1855,. the 
 Society gave _;^s,ooo, and to that of Natal the sum of ;^i,soo. 
 In 1863, the Society made itself responsible for the stipend of 
 the Bishop of the Orange Free State, which it continued for 
 eighteen years, until the see was endowed, the Society contri- 
 buting nearly jC^2,ooo to that object. It has also made annual 
 grants to the Missions in this diocese. The diocese of St. 
 John's, which is now assisted by the Scottish Church, was 
 originated by the Society, which continues its undiminished 
 assistance to it. Similarly the work in Zululand was originated 
 by the Society. 
 
 Of the work among the Kafirs, the Bishop of Grahamstown 
 wrote in 1881 in words still applicable :— 
 
 ' Whereas twenty- five years ago we had not a single Kafir convert, we 
 are now counting our communicants by thousands, that we have a native 
 ministry growing up ; and that the foundation is laid of a native ministry 
 fund supported entirely by themselves ; which, but for the troubled state of 
 the country, would ere this have grown into a respectable amount. For 
 the sums which the Kafirs have of themselves freely contributed towards 
 building churches, churches that would not disgrace any European congre- 
 gation, especially at Newlands and the Keiskamma Hoek, is a plain indica- 
 tion that the natural carelessness of the heathen and the savage, a trait most 
 perceptible in them, can be made to give way before the teaching of the 
 Gospel.' 
 
 The Society's sphere of operation in the Mauritius diocese 
 comprises not only that beautiful island, ' the Malta of the 
 Indian Ocean,' but its many small dependencies. These 
 embrace the Seychelles Archipelago, Rodrigues, Diego Garcia, 
 
34 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, 
 
 and about seventy other little islands scattered over a vast 
 extent of the Indian Ocean. Rodrigues, the nearest, is 300 
 miles to the east ; and the Seychelles group, the most impor- 
 tant dependency, is nearly 1,000 to the north of Mauritius. 
 All are in the tropics. The population of the diocese is about 
 376,000 souls, of whom a large proportion are Creoles, ' coolies,' 
 and descendants of emancipated slaves. 
 
 From the year 1836, two years after the Emancipation Act, 
 the Society, in the words of the bishop : — 
 
 'has carried on its Christian worlt among tlie ever-changing populalion 
 of this tropical colony, both Creole and Indian. In the year 1867, as many 
 as two ordained missionaries, six catechists, twenty-six teachers, and fifteen 
 schools were maintained in Mauritius and the Seychelles with the help of 
 liberal grants-in-aid from the local government. The Society's present 
 staff, December 1 88 1 (owing to reductions in school-operations made by 
 the late Bishop Huxlable, when Diocesan Secretary), embraces in Mauritius 
 and the Seychelles, one missionary, two Creole and two Indian clergymen, 
 together with eight catechists ; all of whom are liberally aided by the 
 Government. About eight hundred and fifty Indians (Tamil and Telugu) 
 are connected with the scattered congregations so ministered to, together 
 with about one thousand Creoles in Mauritius and Praslin. The conduct 
 of the services, the contributions of the people, the number of communi- 
 cants, and the general state of these Missions, are ( I think) as fair as can 
 perhaps be expected in the midst of the incessant changes of population, 
 and the opposition of the French Ultramontanism and the Pagan antagonism 
 which we meet with here.' 
 
 In Madagascar the Society commenced work in 1861, and 
 succeeded in obtaining the consecration of a bishop to lead the 
 Missions in 1874, since which date it has been responsible for 
 the support of the bishop and of the whole missionary body. 
 On the Western Coast of Africa the Society assists the West 
 Indian Mission to the Pongas, and in the island of St. Helena, 
 and in the remote settlement of Tristan d'Acunha, the 
 Society's grants have been and are the mainstay of the Church. 
 
 Its expenditure in Africa, and in the islands adjoining, at the 
 present time exceeds ;!^i 6,000 per annum. 
 
 The Society's labours in New Zealand commenced in 1839, 
 two years before the consecration of Bishop Selwyn. It 
 immediately gave considerable assistance to the bishop, and 
 contributed largely to the endowment of Theological Colleges. 
 The single See of New Zealand has now grown into six, all of 
 
 {Continued on f'age 36. 
 
s. 
 
 n 
 
 
 IVest Indies &1 
 S. America .J 
 
 M"orth America 
 
 e" 
 
 
 El 
 
 
 i 
 
 H H 
 M H 
 
 r. 
 
 VJOO 00 OOOO CO 0000 
 IaO\U --JM ^ U)M 
 
 H.^ 0\ fM ^>. \0 com 
 
 PS 
 
 
 -t- 
 
 ON 
 
 1^ i5 
 
 
 H HVJ 
 WCOW MB O HW 
 
 £ S S 
 
 rrS 
 
 4>' 
 O 
 
 
 00 
 
 H 
 
 0\ N 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 
 11 
 
 M 
 * 
 
 
 - 
 
 : bj 
 
 \ 
 
 t-l 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^? 
 
 
 
 
 : iji 
 
 o 
 
 M S. 
 
 • O BJ 
 
 ■ I 
 
 s 
 
 I 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 
 -^ CF> 
 
 ^ 
 
 OS H H 0> OOl^ 
 H "^ ON * * -^ VCl 00 C 
 
 I 
 
 
 = 
 
 = = 
 
 ta 
 
 N n 
 : +. : w : : cow^g 
 
 
 • 
 
 1 
 
 1= « 
 
 1^ 
 
 CM » to M 
 
 > 
 
 r 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 
 £ ff ^ 
 
 i !z;iz:n|!z:!z;>£. i^ 
 S-||sS|.|sS |. 
 
 ^ El. d. 
 
 » 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 ox 
 
 
 
 
 " R5 n 
 
 ^l§ 
 ??•? 
 
 ON ^ 
 
 
 00 *. M O ■*! 00 
 WO O HO^O^A<■lJ 
 
 s 
 
 
 # 
 
 » * 
 
 * 
 
 »"« »* *O*0O 
 
 CO 
 
 en 
 
 §• 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 * # 
 
 # 
 
 ON W ONU) 
 •>! 00 H OOOJ 
 O » vo * # # OOU) 
 
 » 
 
 # 
 
 « 
 
 # # 
 
 • 
 
 *# # (f# # ## 
 
 !?§= 
 
 i'?i' 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 >i 
 
 
 
 rn 
 
 00 
 
 c! 
 
 00 
 
 S 
 
 
 g 
 
 ^S 
 
 j> 
 
 tH 
 
 bd 
 
 o 
 
 VO 
 
 .«! 
 
 •<r 
 
 
 
 
 C>1 
 
 D 2 
 
^6 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. 
 
 which are independent of England — ^Auckland, Wellington, 
 and Waiapu, in the Northern Island; Nelson, Christchurch, 
 and Dunedin, in the Southern, 
 
 To the Melanesian Mission the Society contributed annually, 
 from 1853 until 1880. On the decease of Bishop Patteson, 
 the Society was able, by an appeal to the mother-church, to 
 raise ;^7,ooo for the perpetuation of his memory. Of this sum 
 _5^2,ooo were spent in the erection of the memorial church in 
 Norfolk Island, ;^i, 500 were applied to the cost of the mission- 
 ary ship, the Southern Cross, and the balance was voted to the 
 endowment of the Mission. 
 
 The Society is now assisting in the maintenance of clergymen 
 in Fiji, and in Honolulu, and Norfolk Island. With 
 regard to these islands, the Bishop of Honolulu wrote a few 
 years ago, and the words are as applicable to-day : — 
 
 ' In viewing the opportunities before us, special account should be 
 taken of the Chine'se, who form a large and important element in the 
 population, and for whose evangelization a special effort ought to be made. 
 The islands are thus more than ever a missionary field.' 
 
 Compiled from the Society's Official Papers. 
 
( 37 ) 
 
 BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 FOUNDED 1792. 
 
 The eighteenth century was drawing to its dose, and the 
 missionary efforts of the churches, as described in preceding 
 sections, were still intermittent and circumscribed. No Christian 
 community had as yet apprehended its duty, or grasped the 
 opportunities which in the increasing intercourse of nations 
 offered themselves on every hand. But a new era was 
 approaching, and by an almost sudden revelation of its 
 responsibility, the whole Church was aroused to a better 
 discernment of its vocation ; so that before the nineteenth 
 century had closed its second decade, every Protestant evan- 
 gelical community in Christendom had undertaken missionary 
 work among the heathen. 
 
 In this work, William Carey was the great pioneer. 
 The tale of the village pastor, schoolmaster, shoemaker, 
 pondering in his poverty the dream of a world evangelized, 
 has often been told.^ In 1786 he ventured to propose at a 
 ministers' meeting at Northampton as a subject for discussion 
 whether the command given to the Apostles to teach all 
 nations was not obligatory on all succeeding ministers to the 
 end of the world, seeing that the accompanying promise was of 
 equal extent. On this the venerable minister of the place, 
 John Ryland, sen.,^ exclaimed, 'You are a miserable enthu- 
 siast for asking such a question ! Certainly nothing can be 
 done before another Pentecost, when an effusion of miraculous 
 gifts, including the gift of tongues, will give effect to the 
 commission of Christ as at first ! ' For the time the youthful 
 
 ■ See Life and Times of Carey, Marshman, and Ward, by the late 
 Joshua C. Marshman, 1859, and the Life of William Carey, D.D., Shoe- 
 maker and Missionary, by George Smith, LL.D. (2nd ed.), 1887. 
 
 ^ Observe, not Dr. Ryland, of whom the story is often mistakenly told. 
 John Ryland, jun., D.D., afterwards the well-known Presidentof the Bristol 
 Academy, was one of Carey's coadjutors and fastest friends, 
 
38 Baptist Missionary Society. 
 
 minister was silenced; but he went home, and with much 
 pondering wrote a pamphlet : An Enquiry into the Obligations 
 of Christians to use Means for the Conversion of the Heathen, 
 in which the Religious State of the Different Nations of the 
 World, the Success of Former Undertakings, and the Prcuticability 
 of Further Undertakings, are considered by William Carey. 
 Mr. Thorhas Potts of Birmingham gave Carey jQ\o to publish 
 the MS., and it was printed in Leicester, to which town Carey had 
 meantime removed. The treatise ends by suggesting 'the 
 formation of a catholic, or, failing that, a Particular Baptist 
 Society, of "persons whose hearts are in the work, men of 
 serious religion and possessing a spirit of perseverance."' 
 He proposes also, to sustain the effort, ' a subscription of one 
 penny or more per week from all members of congregations.' 
 
 At a ministers' meeting held at Nottingham, May 31, 
 1792, the Leicester pastor occupied the pulpit. His text was 
 Isaiah liv.- 2, 3, ' Enlarge the place of thy tent,' etc. ; his 
 divisions. Expect great things from God: Attempt great things 
 for God. Such was the effect of the sermon that the younger 
 Ryland wrote, ' If all the people had lifted up their voices and 
 wept, as the children of Israel did at Bochim, I should not have 
 wondered at the effect.' The preacher, after the service, 
 seeing that the ministers were dispersing, seized Andrew 
 Fuller's arm and imploringly asked, And are you after all going 
 again to do nothing 1 His importunity prevailed, and the pastors 
 resolved ' that a plan be prepared against the next ministers' 
 meeting at Kettering for forming a Baptist Society for propa- 
 gating the Gospel among the Heathen.' The meeting was 
 duly held, October 2, 1792 — henceforth to rank among 
 memorable dates in the annals of Christ's kingdom — and the 
 Society was formed. Twelve ministers met in the parlour of 
 Mrs. Beeby Wallis, in a white house still visible on the 
 outskirts of the town from the Midland Railway ; they signed 
 preliminary resolutions, and a subscription was made on 
 the spot, amounting to ;^i3 2s. 6d. Reynold Hogg of 
 Thrapston was the first treasurer, Andrew Fuller of Kettering 
 the secretary. From Birmingham more substantial aid was 
 soon sent, mainly through the pleading of Samuel Pearce. 
 The London ministers, with but one or two exceptions, still 
 doubted, but in the Midlands the flame was fairly kindled. 
 At this crisis, Mr. John Thomas, a surgeon from Bengal, an 
 
The Serampore Missionaries. 39 
 
 ardent enthusiastic man, with a strange, eventful history, 
 returned to England, and gave such accounts of the needs of 
 India, that the newly-formed Committee, who had been contem- 
 plating a Mission to the South Seas, resolved to make an 
 attempt upon the East. At Leicester, on the 20th March, 
 1793, Carey and Thomas were solemnly ordained to missionary 
 work. Difficulties on which we need not here dwell, arising 
 very much from Mr. Thomas's antecedents, hindered them 
 from proceeding to India in an English vessel ; and at length 
 they sailed under the Danish flag, and landed at Calcutta on 
 the nth of November. The revenues at command were very 
 small, and for a time Carey was superintendent of an indigo 
 factory, at Mudnabatty, near Malda, thus supporting himself 
 while engaged in evangelistic work, establishing village schools, 
 and translating the New Testament into the Bengali dialect. 
 In 1799 the indigo factory was given up; and about the same 
 time Carey was joined by Messrs. Marsliman and Ward, with 
 whom, on account of the still persistent opposition of the East 
 India Company, he removed to the Danish settlement of 
 Serampore, on the west bank of the Hooghly, fourteen miles 
 from Calcutta. 
 
 The missionary community at Serampore long lived together 
 as one large family, teaching, preaching, establishing schools, 
 and translating the Scriptures. Mr. Carey was appointed 
 tutor, afterwards professor, of Bengali in the Government 
 college at Fort William, Calcutta. Mr. and Mrs. Marshman 
 established a boarding-school for the children of English 
 residents. Mr. Ward superintended a printing-press, which 
 besides issuing translations of the Scriptures, tracts, and other 
 missionary publications, was largely employed in general work, 
 and the whole profit of these several employments was devoted 
 to the Mission. 
 
 A passage from a speech of William Wilberforce in the House 
 of Commons, in 1813, when the expiry of the East India 
 Company's Charter raised the whole question of the toleration 
 of missionary work in India, shows the view taken of the 
 Serampore work by that large-hearted Christian philanthropist. 
 
 'In truth, sir,' said Mr. Wilberforce, 'these Anabaptist missionaries, 
 as, among other low epithets bestowed on them, they have been contemp- 
 tuously termed, are entitled to our highest respect and admiration. One of 
 them, Dr, Carey, was originally in one of the lowest stations in society ; but 
 
40 Baptist Missionary Society. 
 
 under all the disadvantages of such a situation, he had the genius, as well 
 as the benevolence, to devise the plan which rhas since been pursued of 
 forming a Society for communicating the blessings of Christian light to the 
 natives of India ; and his first care was to qualify himself to act a distin- 
 guished part in that truly noble enterprise. He resolutely applied himself 
 to the diligent study of the learned languages ; after making a considerable 
 proficiency in them, he applied himself to several of the Oriental tongues, 
 more especially to that which I understand is regarded as the parent of them 
 all, the Sanskrit ; in which last his proficiency is acknowledged to be 
 greater than that of Sir William Jones himself, or any other European. Of 
 several of these languages he has already published grammars, of one or two 
 of them a dictionary, and he has in contemplation still greater enterprises. 
 All this- time, sir, he is labouring indefatigably as a missionary, with 
 a warmth of zeal only equalled by that with which he prosecutes his literary 
 labours. Another of these Anabaptist missionaries, Mr. Marshman, has 
 established a seminary for the cultivation of the Chinese language, which 
 he has studied with a success scarcely inferior to that of Dr. Carey in the 
 Sanskrit. It is a merit of a more vulgar sort — but to those who are blind 
 to their moral and even their literary excellences it may perhaps afford an 
 estimate of value better suited to their principles and habits of calculation 
 — that these men, and Mr. Ward also, another of the missionaries, acquiring 
 from ;£^I, coo to ^1,500 per annum each by the various exercises of their 
 talents, throw the whole into the common stock of the Mission, which they 
 thus support by their contributions only less effectually than by their 
 researches and labours of a higher order. Such, sir, are the exertions, such 
 the merits, such the success, of these great and good men, for so I shall not 
 hesitate to term them.' 
 
 From Serampore as a centre, missionary operations were 
 extended to other districts of Bengal. Dinajepore, Cutwa, and 
 Jessore were first occupied, and in 1809 a place of worship was 
 opened for Europeans and natives in Calcutta. In 18 10 the 
 work had extended from Bengal to Northern India, where 
 Patna and Agra were the first stations. Allahabad was occupied 
 in 1814, Dacca and Monghyr in 1816, Howrah, Beerbhoom, 
 Benares and Delhi ini 8 1 8. Serampore College was now founded, 
 a charter being obtained from the Danish Government in 1829. 
 
 Meantime Carey and his colleagues gave increasing attention 
 to the work of translating the Scriptures. The whole or parts of 
 the sacred volume were rendered by them and their coadjutors 
 in other parts of India, into no fewer than thirty-one languages 
 and dialects, a number increased before the Jubilee year of the 
 Society to forty-four. Dr. Marshman also had translated the 
 Bible into Chinese, besides preparing a grammar of that 
 language, and a translation of Confucius into English. Most 
 valuable aid was rendered in the work of translation by 
 Dr, William Yates, who joined the Mission in 1814, and by 
 
Missions in India and Ceylon. 41 
 
 Dr. Wenger, a native of Switzerland, a philologist of rare ability 
 and learning, who went out to India in 1839. 
 
 The history of the Serampore Mission during the first twenty- 
 five years of its existence was very chequered. In 18 12 the 
 printing-house was totally consumed by fire — a calamity which 
 proved unexpectedly and providentially a turning point in the 
 enterprise, by the sympathy it awakened among British Christians 
 of all denominations ; no less than ;^io,ooo being raised in fifty 
 days to make good the loss, with a liberality unprecedented in 
 the history of Missions. From this time generous gifts to the 
 missionary cause have become an ordinary incident of church 
 life, and a special need, once fully apprehended, has always 
 been met by ready and spontaneous ofierings. 
 
 A more serious peril arose from a prolonged controversy 
 between the Serampore brethren and the Home Committee as 
 to the administration of the property and income of the Mission. 
 The result was a separation, which lasted. from 1827 to 1838, 
 the two bodies labouring independently. Early in the latter 
 year the breach was happily healed, and the unity has since 
 remained unbroken. 
 
 The missions of the Society in India, at the date of the last 
 report, were carried on in Bengal, at sixteen principal stations ; 
 in the North-West, at ten stations ; in Western India in 
 two, Bombay and Poonah ; and in South India in one, Oota- 
 camund, the abode of the late venerable George Pearce. The 
 work of translation and printing is still actively carried on 
 under the direction of the Rev. G. H. Rouse, M.A., of Calcutta, 
 and the Rev. J. W. Thomas, Manager of the Calcutta Press ; 
 and besides the works printed for the Mission, the press has 
 also issued between eighty and ninety thousand copies of the 
 Scripture books in Bengali for the Calcutta Bible Society. 
 
 The Mission to Ceyi.on was begun in the year 181 2 by 
 Mr. Chater, who removed from Burmah to Colombo, and was 
 at once greatly encouraged in his work, preaching both in the 
 Singhalese and the Portuguese languages. The principal 
 stations of the Society are now at Colombo, Ratnapura, and 
 Kandy. The Rev. F. D. Waldock, the senior missionary, is in 
 charge of the Colombo work. Much attention is given in this 
 island to Christian education ; and the character of the work in 
 general is well indicated by the following extract from a letter 
 of the Rev. H. R. Pigott of Colombo, written in 1887 :— 
 
43 Baptist Missionary Society. 
 
 " The past year has been one of much blessing and power, and we have 
 been cheered on all hands by manifest tokens of God's presence. Sixty- 
 five persons have been added to our churches by Baptism — 33 in Colombo 
 district, 31 in Kandy, and I in Ratnapura. During the year, 102 regular 
 services have been held each week, attended by 3,008 "persons. In attend- 
 ing to their evangelistic work, each month our 22 preachers travel on an 
 average 1,743 niiles, and speak to 5,790 persons — or over 20,000 miles per 
 annum, and nearly 70,000 persons. They have also distributed 37,000 
 tracts and religious books. Eight evangelistic missionary tours have been 
 made during the second half of the year. Many distant villages have thus 
 been visited, and many hundreds of persons have been, for the first time, 
 brought within the sound of the Gospel, We have now a total of 2,534 
 children in attendance at our day-schools, being an increase of 344. during the 
 year. The total amount of Government school grants earned is 5,757 rupees 
 50 annas, being an increase of 461 rupees. I regret to find that so small 
 a percentage of our day scholars attend our Sunday schools, and efforts are 
 being made to induce the children to attend better in future. The religious 
 training of our day scholars is not neglected, for each child receives definite 
 and regular religious instruction. Our native brethren have commenced the 
 publication of a Singhalese Baptist Magazine, which will be helpful to our 
 churches in many ways," 
 
 A Mission to China, after some previous attempts, was 
 recommenced in the year 1877, and is now carried on mainly 
 in two provinces, Shansi, the more northerly, and Shantung, to 
 the south. In the former province, where the Rev. Timothy 
 Richard has been the pioneer of much useful work, there are 
 four principal stations ; in the latter two, the Rev. A. G. Jones 
 being the senior missionary. ' With regard to the work of the 
 past year,' writes one of the missionary brethren, ' the question 
 of a trained Native Christian agency has occupied a prominent 
 place. Our brethren are most anxious to develop and foster the 
 Chinese Native Church : a Church that should not be exotic, 
 but really and truly a Church of Christ — -Chinese in worship, 
 discipline and government. Hence the pressing importance 
 of a fitting equipment for suitable native agency; men 
 thoroughly acquainted with Chinese modes of thinking and 
 living, and who have an insight into the motives, ideas, and 
 life of their fellow-countrymen.' 
 
 An important work in training native evangelists has accord 
 ingly been initiated and carried on, especially in Shantung 
 under the direction of the Rev. J. S. Whitewright. A Medical 
 Mission has also been initiated, of which Dr. J. R. Wfitson is 
 the director. 
 
 Wjth regard to the prospects of the work in China, the follow- 
 
China and Japan : The West Indies, 43 
 
 ing extract from the report of the Society is of much signifi- 
 cance : — • 
 
 ' The present condition of the Chinese Empire cannot but excite the 
 deepest interest. Religious and political forces of a mighty sort are acting 
 upon the Government ; the days of her isolation and exclusiveness are 
 nearly ended, and the wedges have already entered that must ultimately 
 open up ancient China. 
 
 ' A new departure, full of significance, and full, we cannot but think, 
 with many blessings to the Chinese people, has recently been made by the 
 Imperial Government. Conservative and slow to move, it has, notwith- 
 standing, taken a forward step which we should hail with profound grati- 
 tude to God. A decree has been issued to the high officials of the Chinese 
 Empire, calling their attention to the work of the Christian missionaries, 
 and defining the attitude which in future is to be taken towards their work 
 and towards native converts to Christianity. On the strength of this decree, 
 the heads of provinces and high mandarins have issued proclamations to 
 the people, calling on then; to live at peace with Christian missionaries 
 and converts, and explaining that the Christian religion teaches men to do 
 right, and should, therefore, be respected. 
 
 ' These proclamations have been published in so many parts of China that 
 it seems probable that every viceroy in the eighteen provinces has received 
 official and positive instructions on the subject. 
 
 ' Four years ago the British Minister at Pekin, the late Sir Harry Parkes, 
 wrote : — 
 
 ' "At length it may with positive truth be said China is on the move, 
 even China cannot withstand transforming Western forces." 
 
 ' To-day, with even a fuller meaning, may it be said, " China is on the 
 move." ' 
 
 A mission to Japan was established in Tokio in 1879, under 
 the care of the Revds. W. J. White and G. Eaves, but it is 
 much crippled by the want of labourers. ' Everywhere,' writes 
 one of the missionaries, ' the work is prosperous, and very 
 encouraging. The converts are working zealously. We are 
 doing our utmost to follow the rapid progress which our work 
 is making, and shall continue to do so ; but we trust you will 
 remember us, and, if you can, give us another man.' 
 
 Turning to another quarter of the world, we have briefly to 
 notice the eventful history of this Society in the West India 
 Islands. Of this work George Liele, a coloured free man from 
 "Georgia, was the pioneer. Passing over to Jamaica, he gathered • 
 congregations in Kingston, Spanish Town, and other places. 
 He was much persecuted, and more than once imprisoned. One 
 of his congregation, named Moses Baker, a worthy, iUiterate 
 man, carried on his work, and eventually appUed to the English 
 
44 Baptist Missionary Society. 
 
 Society to send out a white man and his wife. Mr. Wilberforce 
 gave valuable advice and help, and at length the Rev. John 
 Rowe was sent, arriving in the early part of 1814. He found 
 the work in great disorder, owing very much to the opposition 
 of the authorities ; but he zealously set himself to the work of 
 organizing, preaching, and teaching, with such success that, 
 although his career was closed by death in little more than 
 two years, he left a name long honoured throughout the island. 
 He was followed in 1817 by the Rev. James Coultart, who 
 settled in Kingston, and soon gathered a large church The 
 number of missionaries was now rapidly augmented. Chris- 
 topher Kitching, Joshua Tinson, James M. Philippo, Thomas 
 Burchell, William Knibb, and many others having been added 
 to the number by the year 1824. Large chapels were built 
 in many parts of the island ; great numbers of the negroes 
 were admitted to the churches, and large day- and Sunday- 
 schools established for the black children. The returns of 183 1 
 gave 10,838 communicants in 24 churches, presided over by 
 14 English missionaries. But troublous times were at hand. 
 
 At the end of 1831, symptoms of insubordination appeared 
 among the negroes, and open revolt soon broke out in many 
 places. Martial law was at once proclaimed. The mission- 
 aries, who had spared no effort to urge their flocks to quietness, 
 diligence and submission, were charged with having fomented 
 the insurrection. Mr. Knibb, Mr. Burchell and others were 
 arrested and their lives were threatened. Several chapels and 
 other buildings belonging to the Baptists were destroyed by 
 angry mobs. The missionaries, being brought to trial, were 
 acquitted : and it was determined to send Messrs. Knibb and 
 Burchell to England, to lay their case before the churches and 
 the public. On the 21st June, 1832, the annual meeting of 
 the Society was held in Spa Fields Chapel, London, and Mr. 
 Knibb boldly declared from the platform that slavery must 
 cease. His words found an instant and enthusiastic response ; 
 and the Baptist churches of this country contributed no unim- 
 portant share to the agitation which led two years after to the 
 abolition of slavery throughout the British dominions. On the 
 recommendation of the Government a grant of ^5,5 10 was made 
 to the Society as compensation for the ruined chapels, and the 
 result of an appeal to the Christian public for the remainder 
 brought in no less than ;^i 3,000, The work was resumed 
 
Missions to the West Indies and Africa. 43 
 
 under the happiest auspices, the Christian negroes proved in 
 most cases worthy of their freedom, and there was for some 
 years so much increase and blessing that the churches were 
 led to celebrate the Jubilee of the Baptist Missionary Society 
 in 1842, by declaring themselves independent of its funds. 
 Since that date therefore the work in Jamaica has been mainly 
 self-supporting. In the 142 churches connected with the 
 Baptist Union of that island, there were at the date of the 
 latest returns more than 31,000 communicants under the 
 care of British or native pastors, the latter greatly prepon- 
 derating. All this is indirectly the result .of the blessing of 
 God on the labours of the Baptist Missionary Society. 
 
 The Society still maintains the College at Calabar, Kings- 
 ton (established 1818), with a staff of three tutors, the venerable 
 D. J. East being president ; the work of the College comprising 
 a Theological School for the training of pastors, a Normal 
 School department, a High School, and a general Day School 
 for boys and girls. The College takes a high rank among the 
 educational institutions of the island, and to the churches it is 
 invaluable. 
 
 In the West Indian Islands the Society continues its work. 
 The Bahamas were entered in 1833, Trinidad in 1843, San 
 Domingo in the same year, and Turks Islands in 1880. 
 Much attention in these islands is given to the education of the 
 young, many of the Sunday-schools being large, especially in 
 the Bahamas. In San Domingo there is much to discourage, 
 through the unsettled state of public affairs. From Turks 
 Islands and Trinidad the missionaries report large congregations 
 and a gratifying increase of membership. 
 
 A sign of spiritual life among the members of our West 
 Indian churches has been the eagerness evinced to send the 
 glad tidings of salvation to Africa, the land of their ancestors. 
 As soon as slavery was abolished the purpose began to take a 
 definite form, generous contributions were offered by the 
 emancipated negroes ; and the Society at home resolved to 
 imitate the effort. The Rev, Joh'h Clarke, a missionary from 
 Jamaica, and Dr. G. K. Prince, a medical practitioner, were sent 
 out to survey the ground, and fixed upon the island of Fernando 
 Po, near the mouth of the river Cameroons, in the Gulf of 
 Guinea. The Mission was fully inaugurated in the Jubilee year 
 
46 Baptist Missionary Society. 
 
 of the Mission, 1842, the Rev. T. Sturgeon was set apart for the 
 work ; followed by the Rev. Joseph Merrick, also from Jamaica, 
 and the Rev. Alfred Saker from Devonport, with others. The 
 work was extended to the continent, and churches were gathered 
 and organized. Mr. Saker soon developed rare abilities not 
 only as an artizan but as a linguist. He reduced the Dualla 
 language, spoken on the mainland, to writing, prepared ele- 
 mentary books, translated large portions of Scripture ; and 
 taught the people the arts of civilized life. Romanist intrigues 
 after a while compelled the missionaries to quit Fernando 
 Po ; but they found a foothold on the continent, and formed 
 the settlement of Victoria on Amboises Bay, at the foot of 
 the Cameroons mountains, devising at the same time plans 
 for penetrating into the interior. The coloured pastors Fuller, 
 father and son, and Pinnock ; the English missionaries, Diboll, 
 Quintin Thomson, and others, formed with Mr. Saker a 
 devoted band, and there appeared the fairest hope that, even 
 when these brethren were removed, the little colony of Victoria 
 would be not only a prosperous Christian community but a 
 fountain of light and life to the regions beyond. Not long, 
 however, after Mr. Saker's decease in 1880, unexpected diffi- 
 culties arose from the schemes of German colonization on the 
 West Coast of Africa, and eventually it was deemed best to re- 
 linquish the work into the hands of the Basel Missionary Society. 
 This has now been done, and the enterprise, it is hoped, will 
 be carried on not less effectually than before by that earnest 
 Protestant association. 
 
 The Mission to the Congo, writes the late Treasurer of the 
 Society, Joseph Tritton, Esq., owes its practical development 
 in great measure, 
 
 ' to the publication of Mr. Stanley's record of his wonderful journey " across 
 the Dark Continent." The attention of the Christian Ciiurch had been 
 drawn to the spiritual need of other parts of Africa, besides those of its 
 Western and Southern Divisions, where loving hands had unfurled, with 
 no mean success, the banner of the Cross. 
 
 ' In connection with the London Missionary Society, the wanderings, the 
 discoveries, and 'the sufferings of Dr. Livingstone, the touching circum- 
 stances of his death on bended knee in the hut of Ilala, and the subsequent 
 transport of his cold ashes by native hands, to be laid with the illustrious 
 dead in our ancient Abbey, had greatly influenced the public mind. While 
 the record of the Church Missionary Society's proceedings at Uganda, the 
 propagation of the Gospel and its ready reception at the court of King 
 Mtesa, further stimulated religious sympathy on the African's behalf. 
 
The Congo Mission. 4^ 
 
 ' Prayerful thought on the existing need of Central Africa, and the 
 possibility of meeting it, had long been working in one benevolent mind — 
 that of a Christian gentleman, Mr. Robert Arthington, of Leeds, who, in 
 the spring of 1877, thus wrote to the Committee of the Society : " There 
 is a part of Africa, not too far, I thinlc, from places where you have 
 stations, on which I have long had my eye, with very strong desire that 
 the blessing of the Gospel might be given to it — it is the Congo country, an 
 old kingdom, once possessed — indeed, it is now — of a measure of civiliza- 
 tion, and to a limited extent instructed in the externals of the Christian 
 religion." 
 
 ' After glancing at the history of the country and its readiness to receive 
 some English (" white men ") if they would come to them, Mr. Arthington 
 made the following generous proposal : — 
 
 ' " It is therefore a great satisfaction, and a high and sacred pleasure to 
 me, to offer one thousand pounds, if the Baptist Missionary Society will 
 undertake at once to visit these benighted, interesting people with the 
 blessed light of the Gospel, teach them to read and write, and give them, 
 in imperishable letters, the words of Eternal Truth. By-and-by, possibly, 
 we may be able to extend the Mission eastwards, on the Congo, at a 
 point above the rapids." ' 
 
 This proposal, followed as it was by other large-hearted sug- 
 gestions and generous gifts, encouraged the Committee to 
 undertake the mission. Suitable men were found as pioneers 
 for the work, notably Mr. Grenfell, a skilled engineer as well as 
 a devoted missionary labourer ; Mr. J. T. Comber and Mr. W. 
 Holman Bentley. These missionaries with their companions 
 proceeded to San Salvador, and thence to Stanley Pool, the 
 entrance of the Upper Congo, from which to Stanley Falls, on 
 the Equator, in the very centre of the continent, there is an 
 uninterrupted waterway of more than a thousand miles. To 
 navigate this river, a steamer was built — again at Mr. 
 Arthington's suggestion— and appropriately named TAe Peace. 
 Settlements have been formed on both the Upper and the 
 Lower Congo, and a band of twenty missionaries are now 
 hopefully and joyously at work. The losses by death have 
 been heavy, Mr. Comber himself having been among the 
 latest called to his rest ; but recruits are still pressing forward ; 
 and as the conditions of health in these regions are better 
 understood it is hoped and believed that the valuable lives that 
 remain will be preserved. A fire that caused much distress 
 in the Mission premises at Stanley Pool, August 1886, like the. 
 fire at Serampore in 1812 to which reference is made above, 
 called forth the sympathy and generosity of the British churches 
 in an extraordinary degree, the whole amount of the loss — 
 
48 Baptist Missionary Society. 
 
 some ;^4,ooo — being raised again in fifty days, and almost with- 
 out a special appeal. 
 
 Amid all the pioneering work, spiritual results have not been 
 absent. At San Salvador there have been many conversions, 
 and in other places there are manifest signs of spiritual influence. 
 Not long before his decease Mr. Comber wrote, ' The Congo 
 Mission was never so full of promise as to-day. No one can 
 study its brief history without seeing most clearly the over- 
 ruling hand of God,' 
 
 The language has been reduced by Mr. Holman Bentley to 
 a written form : an elaborate grammar and dictionary in one 
 handsome volume has been published, and the Peep of Day 
 has already been translated. The New Testament and other 
 portions of Scripture will soon follow ; and the vast basin of 
 the river will, it is hoped, become accessible to the glorious 
 gospel. 
 
 In addition to the Missions described above, the Society has 
 undertaken work on the Continent of Europe, which does not 
 fall within the scope of this manual. It has also adopted a 
 mission at Nablous in Palestine (the ancient Shechem or 
 Sychar) where Mr. El Karey, assisted by his wife and her 
 sister, are labouring chiefly among the Jews and the^Moham- 
 medans. Two day-schools are also conducted in Nablous, one 
 for girls, one for boys. In these, writes Mr. El Karey, ' we 
 have Jews, Greeks, Mohammedans, Samaritans, and Protestants, 
 bowing their heads together and offering up prayers to God. 
 We have only Christian teachers in our schools ; the instruc- 
 tion is entirely Scriptural. Many of the scholars have become 
 true Christians.' 
 
 Compiled from Dr. Cox's History of the Baptist 
 Missionary Society (1842) and the Reports of later years. 
 

 
 
 
 
 ( 
 
 49 ) 
 
 
 1 
 
 ? 
 
 
 . II. H 
 . . . . T 
 
 I' 
 
 i" 
 
 o 
 
 p 
 
 9 
 
 •< 
 
 ilii 
 
 S g S - 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 g- -1 
 
 e. 
 
 C 
 
 
 * • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •^ . . . 
 
 (-1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 oo 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ft 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 45 
 8 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •a 
 
 
 •H M 
 
 M IH M M 
 
 W 11 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^S^ 
 
 00 00 00 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 r^,-*^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■&< 
 
 
 
 
 VO -^ M 
 
 4k OJ 0\SO 
 
 
 s- 
 
 ■1^ 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 g. 
 
 w 
 
 t-n 
 
 t*J M -p» 4^ 
 
 t-n Mtrt M 
 
 M 4» ooo 
 
 and Sub-Stations. 
 
 .iS 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ft 
 
 
 i-. HH M N 
 
 to 
 
 . tSUJ 
 
 Missionaries. 
 
 ^J 
 
 
 % 
 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 B 
 
 M 
 HI 
 
 
 OOA 11 
 
 
 Uo 00 
 1-^ ^O VO 
 
 Evangelists. 
 
 fn 
 
 M 
 
 ^ 
 
 -f^ 
 
 M 
 
 (^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 K. 
 
 ■^^ 
 
 ; 3 
 
 w OOP-t 00 
 
 •^ M O •-« 
 
 w O 00 
 
 Oj 4^ Oj w 
 
 Communicants. 
 
 a 
 
 y, 
 
 p. 
 
 *^ M ^i.. VO 
 
 M o -^a cr\ 
 
 VO "^ OO-^^J 
 
 
 
 CT> 
 
 o 
 
 
 K> 
 
 •H N 
 
 
 g 
 
 CO 
 
 - tj) 
 
 » 11 : : 
 
 OOw . . 
 
 : trt 
 -fe-ui : u» 
 
 OOC.n C> 
 
 N4i. ^ O 
 
 Day Scliolars. 
 
 p 
 
 
 
 00-1^ 
 
 La 0<-fi-P* 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 -pi. 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 •^ 
 
 „g; 
 
 o^ » » 
 
 : 00 
 
 ON 0\ 
 
 Sabbath School 
 
 
 >^ 
 
 NH en 
 
 
 Lnf-n . VO 
 
 w O\ooo 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 
 
 O m. 
 
 
 Lfl O -(k 
 
 o o\so^ 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 : c^ 
 
 Ca 00 
 
 Day School 
 
 
 Ui 
 
 
 
 . M CNW 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 cr 
 
 
 27 
 
 
 
 
 
 •y- 
 
 00 
 
 ; a 
 
 -pw 
 
 
 M 
 
 Sunday School 
 
 o 
 
 *-I 
 
 • 4< 
 
 Ui OOOJ to 
 O OOM o 
 
 CMM oj 
 
 OSH M 
 
 Teachers. 
 
 
 
 
 , -- rf 
 
 
 
 
 ^a 
 
 is 
 
 
 is 
 
 so 
 
 5>f^ 
 
 CS 
 
 Native 
 
 o, 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 00 oj 
 
 Ui 
 
 Contributions 
 
 
 
 
 Ul 
 
 11 Ul 
 
 \o 
 
 (Approximate). 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 c! 
 
 > 
 
( 56 ) 
 
 LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 FOUNDED 1795. 
 
 In September 1794, a powerful appeal on the subject of 
 Missions to the heathen, written by the Rev. Dr. Bogue, of 
 Gosport, appeared in the Evangelical Magazine, which had been 
 commenced in the preceding yean The publication of Dr. 
 Bogue's article led to conferences of representatives of several 
 evangelical bodies, and the issue was the formation, in Septem- 
 ber 1795, of The Missionary Society, now called The, London 
 Missionary Society. Its founders and constituents were 
 evangelical Christians, connected with the Church of England, 
 various sections of the Presbyterians, and the Congregational 
 body. 
 
 The constitution of the Society was strictly undenominational, 
 and its object was briefly but comprehensively stated in the 
 words, ' to spread the knowledge of Christ among heathen and 
 other unenlightened nations.' 
 
 As time went on, denominational missionary societies were 
 established, and thus, by degrees, the maintenance of the 
 Society was left chiefly to members of the Congregational body. 
 But the undenominational constitution of the Society is still 
 imchanged. 
 
 In the first years of the Society, openings for foreign 
 missionary effort were comparatively few, and thus several 
 fields were occupied temporarily, from which, on account of 
 more important openings which were presented, it has been 
 felt necessary to withdraw. On the other hand, in later years, 
 the progress made in some stations has warranted the Society 
 in leaving the Christian communities formed by its instru" 
 mentality to conduct and support Christian worship and work 
 among themselves, with only occasional pecuniary aid from the 
 Society. 
 
 Up to the close of 1887, the Society had sent out 820 male, 
 and 48 female missionaries. 
 
China. 5 1 
 
 The receipts foi' 1886-7 amounted to ;^io7,o6i 14^-. id. ; 
 the expenditure to _;^i22,oio 7^'. \d. 
 
 A condensed history of the several Mission fields occupied 
 by the Society may now be given. 
 
 China. — Soon after the establishment of the Society, the 
 attention of ithe directors was drawn to the spiritual need of 
 the people of China ; but the strong objections of the Govern- 
 ment and people of China to the residence, or even entrance, 
 of foreigners into the country caused delay in sending out 
 missionaries. In 1806, however, the Rev. R. (afterwards Dr.) 
 Morrison was appointed to that field, and in September 1807, 
 he arrived at Canton. Here he met with many forms of oppo- 
 sition, and was exposed to much peril. Consequently, ' open 
 evangelistic efforts were impracticable. In 1808 he became 
 translator to the East India Company's Factory in Canton, by 
 which his position was made more safe. Here he made known 
 the Gospel within a very limited circle, but he chiefly devoted 
 himself to literary labour in translating the Scriptures, writing 
 tracts, and preparing a Chinese dictionary. 
 
 In 1 8 13 he was joined by the Rev. W. Milne; but he 
 was not allowed to reside either at Macao (a Portuguese 
 settlement) or at Canton. He, however, delayed leaving 
 China for a time, during which he engaged in evangelistic 
 work, and also took part with Dr. Morrison in translating 
 the Scriptures. He left China in 18 14, and in 181 5 settled at 
 Malacca. In iSig the Chinese version of the Bible was 
 completed. In 1834 Dr. Morrison died at Canton, and the 
 Society's Mission there was closed for some years. Native 
 evangelists carried on work, but with much opposition. 
 
 By the Treaty of August 29, 1842, between the British and 
 the Chinese Governments, certain ports in China were opened 
 for the residence of foreigners, and several missionaries, who 
 had hitherto resided in Malacca and the Malayan Archipelago, 
 proceeded to China and settled there. 
 
 Thus, early in 1843, Dr. Hobson, leaving Macao, removed 
 to Hong Kong, where he opened a hospital. In July of the 
 same year he was followed by the Rev. J. (afterwards Dr.) 
 Legge. Here for a time Dr. Legge conducted a theological 
 seminary, as well as ordinary evangelistic work. But the 
 seminary being soon closed, he gave his attention to literary 
 
 E 2 
 
52 London Missionary Society. 
 
 labour, which, by degrees, occupied a large propoftiotl of 
 his time. His connection with the Hong Kong Mission 
 continued until 1873. In 1870 Dr. Eitel entered on work 
 there. In 1879 the Rev. J. Chalmers, removing from Canton, 
 where, in 1859, he re-opened the Mission, took charge at 
 Hong Kong, where he still remains. 
 
 In 1875 female missionaries also were appointed- to Hong 
 Kong. On the opening of the Mission in Hong Kong in 
 1843, a printing press was set up in connection with the 
 Society, and with this was combined a type foundry ; but as, 
 after a time, other establishments of the kind were commenced, 
 those connected with the Society were disposed of. 
 
 In 1843 the Rev. W. H. Medhurst, leaving Batavia, 
 proceeded to Shanghai, in company with Dr. Lockhart, 
 and commenced a Mission there ; Dr. Lockhart opening 
 a hospital, which, after several years, was taken up and 
 supported by the foreign community, and the Society's con- 
 nection with it ceased. In 1847 the Rev. W, Muirhead 
 joined the Mission, and is still occupying this field, 
 which comprises Shanghai, several out-stations, and a wide 
 extent of country in which Mr. Muirhead and his native 
 assistants carry on evangelistic work. At the close of 1887 
 two missionary ladies were sent out to this station. 
 
 In 1843, the Rev. J. Stronach, who had been connected 
 with the Mission at Singapore, left, and with Mr. Young, 
 who had been his colleague at Singapore, proceeded to Amoy, 
 and opened a Mission there in 1844. Here they were 
 joined by the Rev. A. Stronach in 1846, and soon afterwards 
 Mr. Young left to visit England. In 1863 the Mission was 
 reinforced by the arrival of the Rev. J. Macgowan, and in 1867 
 by that of the Rev. J. Sadler, both of whom are still in that 
 field. The Amoy Mission has been very fruitful in result, 
 several strong and self-supporting churches having existed in 
 it for many years. One of the out-stations, Chiang Chiu, has 
 recently become a separate head-station, at which two mis- 
 sionaries reside, one of them a medical practitioner. For 
 many years the missionaries have educated native students for 
 evangeUstic, pastoral and school-work. In 1885 two ladies 
 were sent out to carry on a Female Mission. 
 
 After the death of Dr. Morrison the Mission at Canton 
 remained, for the most part, closed until 1859, when the 
 
China. 53 
 
 attempt of Mr. Chalmers, from Hong Kong, to re-open the 
 Mission proved successful. He was accompanied by Mr. F, S. 
 Turner, who removed to Hong Kong in 1867. The Work 
 prospered under these brethren. In 1879 Dr. Chalmers 
 removed to Hong Kong, and the Rev. T. W. Pearce, in the 
 same year, entered on work at Canton, where he still remains, 
 associated with the Rev. E. R. Eichler. 
 
 In 1861 the Revs. Griffith John and R. Wilson, of the 
 Shanghai Mission, visited Hankow, and formed a station there. 
 Mr. Wilson died in 1863, and was succeeded in 1866 by the 
 Rev. E. Bryant. The Rev. T. Bryson arrived in 1867, and 
 settled at Wuchang, on the opposite side of the river, and co- 
 operated with Mr. G. John and Mr. Bryant in work in Hankow, 
 Wuchang, and the outlying districts. In 187 1 the Rev. 
 Arnold Foster joined the Mission, and the Rev. W. Owen in 
 1878. These missionaries, with others who have more recently 
 arrived, are now at Hankow and Wuchang. A medical branch 
 of the Mission was commenced some years ago, and a hospital 
 was built. This work is still going on, and is under the care of 
 Dr. Gillison. 
 
 In May 1861 the Rev. Joseph Edkins, who had been 
 connected with the Shanghai Mission since 1848, opened a 
 new station at Tientsin, where, in 1862, he was joined by 
 the Rev. Jonathan Lees. In 1863 Mr. Edkins removed to 
 Peking, but Mr. Lees remained at Tientsin, and is still there, 
 carrying on the Mission with other brethren. In 1879, Dr. 
 Mackenzie, removing from Hankow, commenced a medical 
 mission at Tientsin, which, through the patronage and liberal 
 pecuniary aid of the Viceroy, Li Hung Chang, has become 
 a very important branch of work. Ladies sent out by the 
 directors as female missionaries have been carrying on their 
 work from 1885. Native students have for some years been 
 instructed by the missionaries, preparatory to their engaging in 
 the work of the Mission. Several promising out-stations have 
 been opened in connection with the Tientsin Mission. 
 
 Access, for missionary purposes, to the sacred city of Peking 
 being ardently desired. Dr. Lockhart visited the city in 1861, 
 to test the practicability of estabhshing a Mission there ; and, 
 as a first step, began medical practice in the East City. Mr. 
 Edkins in 1862 paid two visits to Peking, and in 1863 settled 
 there as a missionary. Dr. Lockhart having left China to 
 
54 London Missionary Society. 
 
 return to England, his place as medical missionary was taken 
 by Dr. Dudgeon in 1864, succeeded by Dr. Pritchard in 1886. 
 In 187 1 the Rev. S. E. Meech joined the ISlission, and in 1876 
 the Rev. G. Owen, formerly at Shanghai. At the close of 1877 
 these brethren settled in the West City, where a second station 
 was formed. Dr. Edkins remaining at the old station in the 
 East City till 1880, when he was succeeded by Mr. Owen. 
 From 1884 ladies have been sent out to conduct a Mission 
 among Chinese women and girls. For many years native 
 students have been educated at Pekin with a view to missionary 
 work. 
 
 A Mission to the Mongols was commenced in 1819 by the 
 Revs. E. Stallybrass and W. Swan, who entered Siberia from 
 the west. This Mission was carried on with a small measure 
 of success until 1 840, when it was suppressed by a decree of 
 the Russian Synod. The missionaries during their residence 
 in Siberia translated the Scriptures into the Mongolian lan- 
 guage — an invaluable legacy for the future. In 1869 the 
 work was recommenced, and the Rev. p. Gilmour was 
 appointed to this sphere. He arrived in Pekin in 1870, and, 
 making Pekin his base of operations, entered Mongolia from 
 the east; making long tours among the people, and dispensing 
 medicines as a means of gaining access to them. In Ms work 
 he has met with some encouragement, but chiefly among 
 Chinese residing in or visiting Mongolia for purposes of 
 trade. 
 
 India. — Very early in the Society's history, the directors 
 turned their attention to India. In May 1798, the Rev. 
 Nathaniel Forsyth sailed from England for Calcutta, and 
 settled at Chinsurah, thirty miles above that city. This was 
 the commencement of the North India Mission, of which, for 
 the past seventy years, Calcutta has been one of the chief 
 centres. The first Mission in South India was that at 
 Vizagapatam, to which Messrs. Cran and Des Granges were 
 appointed in 1804. Before the close of 1810, both these 
 brethren were removed by death, but not until they had made 
 some progress in school and translation work, and had had the 
 satisfaction of welcoming a Brahmin convert to Christianity, by 
 name Ananderayer. The Mission was carried on by Messrs. 
 Gordon and Ivce, and was subsequently reinforced by Messrs. 
 
India, 55 
 
 Dawson and Pritcliett. Almost simultaneously with the com- 
 mencement of the Vizagapatam Mission, efforts were made to 
 settle in the native' province of Travancore. The Rev. W. T. 
 Ringeltaube, the pioneer of this Mission, after studying the 
 Tamil language at Madras, proceeded to Palamcottah, whence, 
 in-the early part of 1806, through the influence of the British 
 Resident in Travancore, he obtained a passport to enter tTiat 
 province. The station at Nagercoil was formed in 1809, and 
 continues one of the five centres from which the Travancore 
 Mission is worked. In 1805 the Rev. W. C. Loveless 
 commenced work in Madras. In 1810 the Rev. John 
 Hands settled at Bellary, and ten years afterwards, his 
 colleague, the Rev. Joseph Taylor, removed to Belgaum, and 
 commenced a station in that town. In the same year (1820), 
 Bangalore was taken up by Messrs. Laidler and Forbes. 
 Cuddapah, with its ' Christian village,' owes its origin to the 
 Rev. W. Howell, who settled there in 1822. The destination 
 of fhe Rev. Henry Crisp, who had been appointed in 1827 
 to Cuddapah, was changed, and he was permitted to found a 
 station at Salem, which at the present day is one of the large 
 • and important centres of work in South India. In like manner 
 the Rev. W. B. Addis was transferred from Travancore, and 
 became the father of a new mission at Coimbatoor in 1830. 
 
 Turning to the North-West, Benares, ' the sacred city of the 
 Hindoos,' became a sphere of the Society's labours in 1820 by 
 the appointment of the Rev. M. T. Adam. Its sister station 
 Mirzapore, thirty miles distant, was commenced by the Rev. 
 Dr. Mather in 1834; and, in 1850, the hill station of Almora 
 was taken up by the Rev. J. H. Budden, at the suggestion of 
 some Christian gentlemen residing in the Kumaon province, 
 who agreed to meet local expenses. In the evening of life 
 Mr. Budden is now permitted to rejoice in the fruits of nearly 
 forty years' labour for the moral, social, and spiritual benefit of 
 the native population. 
 
 The foregoing summary is not intended to comprise 3 
 complete record of the initial work of the Indian Mission. 
 During the first forty years of the Society's existence, stations 
 were commenced and discontinued, but most of the stations to 
 which we have referred are at present in full and enlarged 
 operation. 
 
 Apart from translation work and the preparation of a native 
 
56 London Missionary Society. 
 
 literature, which apply equally to most other missions, the 
 operations of the Society in India may for convenience be 
 divided into three main departments — pastoral, evangelistic, 
 and educational. The first Christian churches formed were 
 naturally presided over by the English missionary at the 
 respective stations. Happily, for many years past, their places 
 have been taken up by native pastors trained for this special 
 service, ordained to the ministry, and sustained in whole or in 
 part by their people. Evangehstic work comprises house-to- 
 house visitation, street and bazaar preaching, and itinerating 
 tours of longer or shorter duration by the English missionary 
 and his native helpers in the district surrounding a head-station. 
 Education is carried on both in the English language and the 
 various Indian vernaculars, and the advance which has been 
 made in this direction within the past half-century affords 
 striking testimony to the value of missionary operations. 
 Between the primary native school, where elementary instruc- 
 tion is imparted in the vernacular, to the Anglo-vernacular 
 school, where students are prepared for the entrance examina- 
 tions of the» Indian universities, education is given to the native 
 youth of both sexes in day and boarding schools of diflferent * 
 grades, either entirely supported by the Mission, or partly 
 sustained by school fees or Government grants, or both. The 
 training of native young men with the view of their becoming 
 catechists, evangelists, and pastors to their countrymen, is 
 carried on at Calcutta, Bangalore, Nagercoil, and other places. 
 Within the past thirteen years, the work of female education 
 in the East has assumed a more definite form than heretofore 
 in the Society's operations. In March 1875, resolutions were 
 adopted to the effect that English and native Christian 
 women should be employed more largely in the East, with the 
 view of supplementing efforts by the wives of missionaries for 
 the spiritual enlightenment of the female population of their 
 districts. A committee of fifteen ladies resident in London 
 was also appointed to examine candidates, to superintend the 
 preparatory training of such as might be accepted by the 
 board, and to correspond with them after their arrival in the 
 Mission field. The scheme has since been carried out with 
 encouraging success. At the close of the Society's year, 
 1886-7, twelve English lady missionaries were sustained in 
 Ipdia alone, and an equal number in othgr parts of the world, 
 
India. 57 
 
 To sum up the present position of the Society's work in 
 India : In the North there are seven stations — Calcutta, 
 Berhampur, Benares, Mirzapur, SingrowH, Almora, and 
 Ranee Khet. These are superintended by sixteen male and 
 seven female missionaries. The number of native ordained 
 ministers is eight, and of native preachers, twenty-six. In 
 Calcutta the various branches of Christian effort are being 
 worked with energy and success. In connection with the 
 Bhowanipore Institution, the result of the university examina- 
 tions was very satisfactory, seventeen students having passed in 
 the First Arts, and six in the B.A. Female education and 
 Zenana visiting exhibit signs of steady growth. Among its 
 native workers the mission has men of conspicuous ability and 
 high character who are rendering most valuable service as 
 teachers, pastors, and evangelist missionaries. The small 
 native Christian church in Berhampur has held on its way 
 without change; an English service has also been kept up. 
 Zenana work is actively carried on. Benares contains a 
 Mission College, to which the time and attention of one of the 
 three resident missionaries are mainly devoted. Visits to the 
 monasteries and temples of the city, evangelistic work in the 
 rural districts, and Zenana visitation, are cared for by the 
 several members of the Mission staff. The salient features of 
 the Mirzapur Mission are its high schools and orphanage. 
 There is also a small community of Christians at Singrowli, 
 consisting of twenty-three families, ministered to by an 
 ordained native pastor, who also preaches in the surrounding 
 district. Almora, with its college, and Ranee Khet, with 
 its mission church, complete the roll of the North India 
 stations. 
 
 The area covered by the missions in the South is larger than 
 that of either of the other divisions. Travancore, although 
 included geographically, is regarded as a separate Mission. 
 In South India proper there are eleven stations, viz., Belgaum, 
 Bellary, Gooty, Cuddapah, Bangalore^ Tripatoor, Salem, 
 Coimbatoor, Madras, Vizagapatam, and Vizianagram. The 
 number of English missionaries is twenty-seven, including 
 three ladies. There are fifteen native ordained ministers, and 
 a hundred and eleven native preachers. There are four 
 institutions for higher education, situated respectively at 
 Bellary, Bangalore, Madras, and Vizagapatam, Space forbids 
 
58 London Missionary Society. 
 
 more than a general notice of the present aspect of the Mission 
 as a whole. 
 
 In the southern portion of the field, where the Tamil 
 language is spoken, the growth of the railway system has not 
 been so marked as in the more northern districts, but the 
 growth of work and the demand for workers are equally urgent, 
 and here also the need for further subdivision is becoming 
 manifest. The districts south of Bangalore comprise an area 
 of 14,000 square miles, with a population of nearly 3,000,000. 
 Yet the full complement of missionaries for this vast region 
 has never been more than five, and for several years past there 
 have never been more than four in the three stations. They 
 have, however, been ably seconded by an earnest company of 
 native agents, whom they have trained for the work, and still, 
 so far as possible, supervise and direct. 
 
 In Travancore there are five principal stations — Nagercoil, 
 Neyoor, Pareychaley, Trevandrum, and Quilon. These are 
 worked by eight male and two female missionaries, assisted 
 by a band of nineteen native ordained missionaries and 
 twenty-three native preachers. 
 
 In 1852 a Medical Mission was commenced at Neyoor by 
 Rev. C. C. Leitch. His successors have been Dr. Lowe, Dr. 
 T. S. Thomson, and Dr. Fry, the last named being the present 
 superintendent of this special department of the work at 
 Neyoor. 
 
 The Mission in Travancore is a striking illustration of the 
 beneficial results of concentration in Christian worL It is 
 surely in some measure owing to this fact that the Travancore 
 Mission has had, and continues to have, such remarkable 
 success as compared with the Missions in the South Indian 
 districts. It has been possible to reach a larger number of the 
 people with the Gospel message ; a larger number havei been 
 brought under instruction in schools ; more native helpers 
 have been raised up to assist in the work. This difference 
 going on year after year, during a long period, with ever- 
 increasing results, the work in Travancore has become re- 
 markable for its extent and success. Commencing among 
 the lower castes and classes, the work of God's grace now 
 compels the attention and respect of the high caste and 
 influential ; and again, moving out in divine sympathy towards 
 those who are most in need, the Gospel is now winning its way 
 
' Madagascar^ 59 
 
 among the outcast aiid degraded aboriginal tribes of the hill 
 regions. 
 
 Madagascar. — The first missionaries sent by the Society 
 to Madagascar were the Revs. Thomas Bevan and David 
 Jones, who arrived in that island in August 18 18. Within a 
 year from their embarkation, Mr. and Mrs. Bevan and child, 
 and Mrs. Jones and child, had fallen victims to the fever of the 
 country, and Mr. Jones was left alone. He paid a visit to 
 Mauritius, and returning to Madagascar in 1820 reached 
 Antananarivo, the capital, in October, and commenced the 
 Mission there. Between that time and the death of Radama 
 the king, in 1828, fourteen missionaries were sent out, and a 
 printing press had been set up in the capital, at which the 
 entire Bible was printed, with the aid of the British and Foreign 
 Bible Society. Mission schools had been established, and 
 instruction in the industrial arts given by lay agents sent out 
 specially for that purpose. Preaching in the vernacular by 
 Mr. Jones and the Rev. David Griffiths, who had joined him, 
 attracted large congregations, and the Mission was showing 
 every sign of prosperity; when, on the accession of Queen 
 Ranavalona, indications were but too apparent that trouble 
 was at hand. In July 1837, the profession of Christianity was 
 forbidden. Christian worship prohibited, and every book confis- 
 cated. In the same year Rasalama was speared. By the year 
 1842, the martyrs numbered seventeen, while many hundreds 
 had been doomed to slavery, others happily escaping by flight. 
 Another persecution broke out in 1849, when eighteen persons 
 were put to death, and more than a hundred, with their wives 
 and children, made slaves, and 2,000 fined. Again, in July 1857, 
 twenty-one were stoned to death, and sixty-six were loaded with 
 heavy chains. 
 
 But a time of deliverance was near. In August 1 861, the 
 queen died, and her son and only child, Rakotond, succeeded 
 to the throne, as Radama II. The views and pohcy of the 
 new sovereign in relation to foreigners were most liberal and 
 enlightened. An embassy from Mauritius that proceeded to 
 Madagascar reported the number of Christians found in the 
 capital, who at their invitation were visited by the Rev. J. J. 
 Le Brun, accompanied by the Malagasy refugee David Johns. 
 By request of the directors, the Rev. William Ellis, who had 
 
6o London Missionary Society. 
 
 visited the island in 1856, again proceeded thither, with a view 
 to ascertain facts, and to prepare the way for the introduction 
 of a new body of Christian labourers. In the following spring 
 a party of six missionaries, including a medical man, a printer, 
 and a schoolmaster, set out, carrying with them a supply of 
 type, school materials, upwards of 10,000 copies of Scriptures 
 granted by the British and Foreign Bible Society, and 300 reams 
 of printing paper, the gift of the Religious Tract Society. They 
 also conveyed some 20,000 volumes of Christian works tra,nslated 
 into the vernacular. Mr; Ellis remained in the island until 1865, 
 to assist in re-organizing the Mission, when, his object being 
 accomplished, he returned to England. The result of six years' 
 effort, as shown in December 1867, was 90 churches, with 
 5,255 members, and a Christian community of about 20,000. 
 There were also roi pastors in and out of the city, with an 
 equal number of simple chapels erected at the cost of the 
 native congregations. In the meantime, at the suggestion of 
 Mr. Ellis, an appeal had been issued by the directors for funds 
 to erect four substantial memorial churches on sites rendered 
 sacred by the death of the Christian martyrs, which sites were 
 secured to the Society in perpetuity by the king. The appeal 
 was successful, and the churches are now an ornament to the 
 capital, and are filled with attentive worshippers. 
 
 On the loth of May, r863, and two following days, the govern- 
 ment of Radama II. was subverted, his life sacrificed, and a 
 new government under Queen Ranavalona II. inaugurated. 
 The avowed principles of the new government were enlightened, 
 just, and beneficent ; and no impediment was offered or allowed 
 to the perfectly free action of the Christians, alike in the 
 enjoyment of their own privileges and their efforts to extend 
 the Gospel to others. In the providence of God the way was 
 now prepared for the great religious revolution which took place 
 on the 8th of September, 1869, the Queen having been baptized 
 in the previous February. The keepers of the three national 
 idols had been deposed from their position, and the idols 
 themselves were committed to the flames. In March 1873, 
 the then foreign secretary. Dr. Mullens, accompanied by the 
 Rev. John Pillans, went on a visit to Madagascar, as a 
 deputation from the Society. They were favoured with 
 audiences by the queen and prime minister, in whose presence 
 a public examination of schools was held. 
 
Madagascd)'. 6 i 
 
 The tide of prosperity continued with scarcely any inter- 
 mission for another decade. The Mission became con- 
 solidated, and its influence widened. If the statistics showed 
 a falling off in numbers, it was simply an indication that ' the 
 praying ' had become more of a reality with the people, and 
 that by a careful sifting process the chaif had been separated 
 from the wheat. In July 1883, the good queen, after a brief 
 illness, died, declaring with her last words her trust in Jesus 
 Christ as her Saviour, and charging the prime minister and 
 her successor to remember that her kingdom was resting upon 
 God. Razkfindrahfety, the present sovereign, who bears the 
 title of Ranavolona III., is a niece of the late queen. 
 
 The events just described occurred almost simultaneously 
 with the proceedings of the French in connection with 
 Madagascar, culminating in the bombardment of Tamatave 
 and the arrest of Mr. G. A. Shaw, the Society's missionary at 
 that port. For the past five years the various departments of 
 the Mission both in the Imerina and the Betsileo provinces 
 have been continued without serious interruption ; and at no 
 former period has the blessing of God more manifestly rested 
 upon the Society's labours in the island than at the present time. 
 
 The total number of churches in Imerina connected with 
 the Mission is about 900. These churches necessarily differ 
 much in character. Some of the more distant ones barely 
 deserve the name of Christian churches at all, so dense is the 
 ignorance of the great majority of the people of even the 
 elements of Christianity, and so far are they from being 
 obedient, not only to the law of Christ, but even to the 
 demands of the most ordinary morality. Other churches 
 again, especially those in and near Antananarivo, are in a 
 comparatively strong and healthy condition, alive to their 
 responsibilities, and vigorous in their endeavours to advance 
 education and true religion in their midst. 
 
 The number of students, ministerial and otherwise, in the 
 college at Antananarivo is 54; pupils in the normal 
 school, 200 j and in the girls' central school, 183. The 
 last revision of the Malagasy Bible, which was commenced in 
 December 1873, has been completed, and a missionary has 
 recently arrived to take charge of the printing-office. 
 
 In the Betsileo province the normal school at Fianarantsoa 
 has a regular attendance of 119 pupils, while special efforts are 
 
6 2 London Missionary Society. 
 
 made on behalf of girls and women. In the countty districts 
 Sabbath services, schools, Bible classes, etc., have all been 
 vigorously carried on during the year, and in some instances 
 with cheering results. 
 
 Africa. — The operations of the Society were at first confined 
 to the southern portions of this continent, but they have from 
 time to time taken a northerly direction, the limits of which are 
 now marked by the Mission on Lake Tanganyika. 
 
 The first sphere taken up by the Society v/as Kafirland. 
 Its tribes were located on the eastern boundary of the Cape 
 Colony [beyond the Fish River. In December 1798, Dr. 
 Vanderkemp left England with Mr. Edmonds, both of whom 
 in the following year took up their residence among these 
 warlike people. Messrs. Kicherer and Edwards, who ac- 
 companied them, commenced labour among the Bushmen, or 
 Bosjesmans, in the north of the Colony. In 1801, Dr. 
 Vanderkemp proceeded to Graaff Reinet, and in the following 
 year he removed with the first Hottentot congregation to 
 Botha's Farm, near Algoa Bay. . In 1803, in connection with 
 the Rev. James Read, he obtained a station at Kooboo from 
 the Dutch Government, and named it Bethelsdorp. Dr. 
 Vanderkemp died on the 15th of December, 1811. In i8r6 
 the Rev. Joseph Williams established a Mission among the 
 Kafirs at Kat River, but was called to his rest in August 
 1 81 8, after a brief period of labour. The Mission is per- 
 petuated in the station of King William's Town, at present 
 under the charge of the Rev. John Harper. The Mission 
 among the Bushmen was reinforced by the Rev. C. A. Kramer 
 in 1799, when he joined Messrs. Kicherer and Edwards at 
 Zak River. This station was relinquished in 1806, but as the 
 result a station was formed among the Bushmen at Colesberg 
 in 1 8 14, and the way was opened for reaching the Namacjuas, 
 Corannas, Griquas, and Bechuanas. In January 1806, the 
 Orange River was crossed, and a work attempted among 
 the Hottentots of Namaqualand. The missionaries, how- 
 ever, soon had to flee, owing to the terror caused among 
 the native tribes by the presence of the notorious chief 
 Africaner. The Mission was resumed at Bella in December 
 181 1, by the Rev. John Ebner, who, four years atterwards, 
 removed to Africaner's kraal, where that chief and his brothers, 
 
Africa. ^3 
 
 with many other natives who had embraced the Gospel, were 
 baptized. 
 
 In 1816 two attempts were made to establish a Mission 
 among the Bechuanas at Lattakoo. These having failed, the 
 Rev. Robert Hamilton and people removed, in June 181 7, to 
 Kuruman, then called New Lattakoo. The Rev. Robert 
 Moffat's first visit to Kuruman occurred on the 25th of March, 
 1820, and was as a deputation, in company with the Rev. 
 John Campbell. In the following year Mr. Moffat removed 
 thither from his station at Griqua Town by desire of the chief 
 Mothibi. In August 1824, owing to dissensions among the 
 native tribes, he, with his family, was compelled to retire 
 for a time to Griqua Town; but early in 1825 he returned 
 to Kuruman. Various missionaries successively joined the 
 station, including the Rev. John Mackenzie, who was ap- 
 pointed tutor in the Moffat Institution, and commenced its 
 classes in August 1873. Kanye, Taungs, Molepolole, and 
 Shoshong are more recently-formed stations in Bechuanaland. 
 
 A hundred and sixty miles north of Shoshong the traveller 
 reaches the southern boundary of Matebeleland. On the 
 28th of October, 1859, the Society's missionaries, Messrs. Sykes 
 and Thomas, arrived at Moselekatse's town, but, owing to 
 numerous delays, it was not until the end of December that 
 they were able to settle in the valley of Inyati, which had been 
 granted to them by the chief for their occupation. The 
 present missionaries are Messrs. Elliott and Rees. 
 
 A second Matebele station was opened at Hope Fountain in 
 the year 1872, by the late Rev. J. B. Thomson, a missionary 
 from Inyati. The present missionaries are Messrs. Helm and 
 Carnegie. 
 
 About twenty years since, 'it was resolved, in view of the 
 claims of the regions beyond, to reduce the number pf stations 
 within the colony itself, with the purpose of devoting the 
 resources at command more largely to the regions beyond. 
 The result has justified the wisdom of the step, and during 
 the above-named period the few remaining churches in the 
 colony have become independent of the Society's aid. 
 
 The latest development of Missions in the dark continent — 
 that on Lake Tanganyika— took place in the year 1877. _ In 
 the month of April, the missionaries embarked for Zanzibar, 
 and on the Z4th of July, six in number, they left the coast for 
 
6 4 London Missionary Society. 
 
 the interior with their waggons and oxen. This mode of 
 transit proving a failure, the missionaries rested during the 
 rainy season in the hills at Kirasa, near Mpwapwa, and at the 
 end of May 1878, four of their number went forward in two 
 parties. The first proceeded vid, Urambo, where a Mission 
 was commenced in 1879 by the invitation of the chief. On 
 the 6th of August, the town of Ujiji, on the eastern shore of 
 the lake, was reached. The past ten years have witnessed a 
 series of almost unprecedented trials, owing to the failure of 
 health and deaths in the Mission circle. But others have come 
 forward to take the places of those who have fallen ; and at the 
 present time the prospects of the Mission are most hopeful : a 
 steamer has been placed on the lake, and measures are in 
 progress for sending out reinforcements, including a medical 
 missionary, for whose settlement a healthy and otherwise 
 suitable location will, it is hoped, be available. 
 
 The West Indies. — The work of the London Missionary 
 Society in the West Indies embraced the colony of British 
 Guiana (including Demerara and Berbice) and the Island of 
 Jamaica ; with (for brief periods) Tobago and Trinidad. 
 
 In 1807 a pressing request was received from Mr. Post, the 
 Dutch occupier of a plantation named Le Resouvenir, on the 
 east coast of Demerara, thai a missionary might be sent to 
 instruct his slaves. In response to this appeal the Rev. J. 
 Wray was appointed, and settled at Le Resouvenir in February 
 of the following year, Mr. Post almost entirely supporting the 
 Mission by his liberal contributions. Before his death, in 
 April 1809, he secured to the Society the chapel and dwelling- 
 house, together with a small endowment. In 181 3 Mr. Wray 
 removed to Berbice, to undertake the religious care of the Crown 
 negroes there. His successor was the Rev. J. Smith, who 
 laboured with much success for nearly seven years (1817-23), 
 but who, on a charge of alleged complicity with a revolt among 
 the negroes, was tried by court-martial, and died in prison on 
 the 6th of February, 1824. The Society's work at Le Resouvenir 
 was then brought to a close. 
 
 On the ist of August, 1834, the Emancipation Act came into 
 force. This was the signal for further effort on the part of the 
 Society on behalf of the negro races. A Mission was com- 
 menced in Jamaica, by the appointment of six brethren, for two 
 
Wesf Indies : The South Seas. 65 
 
 of whom accommodation in Arcadia had been kindly offered by 
 W. A. Hankey, Esq. 
 
 The object from the first was to found Christian churches, 
 and gradually to lead on the members of those churches to 
 self-management and self-support. In accomplishing this, 
 institutions at George Town, Demerara, New Amsterdam, 
 Berbice, and Kingston and Ridgemount in Jamaica, rendered 
 good service. Pure literature was also placed within reach of 
 the natives, and every effort was made to encourage and stimu- 
 late them in self-help and moral and spiritual development. 
 ' Congregational Unions' were an aftergrowth. 
 
 On occasion of a general revision of the Society's Missions, 
 which took place in 1867, the West Indies occupied a prominent 
 position. It was felt that in the advanced stage of Christian 
 knowledge and Christian experience then reached, the negro 
 and other native churches should no longer look to a distant 
 country for the supply of ministers. It was therefore resolved 
 that the expenditure of the Society in the West Indies should 
 be reduced ; that the thirteen English missionaries then in the 
 field should be formed into two committees, for Guiana and 
 Jamaica respectively ; and that the four native brethren should 
 be regarded less as missionaries than as pastors of churches. 
 In 1874 it was further resolved that as the missionaries might 
 be removed by death or by retirement, their places should no 
 longer be supplied by missionaries of the Society; a sum, 
 decreasing at triennial intervals, being granted by the Society 
 for a fixed period in aid of this scheme. 
 
 At present the Rev. J. Foreman is the sole superintending 
 missionary in Guiana. The Society has now no English 
 missionary labouring in Jamaica. 
 
 The South Seas. — On September 25, r795, it was resolved by 
 the directors that the first attempt of the Society should be to 
 send missionaries to Otaheite (Tahiti), or some other islands 
 in the South Seas. Accordirigly a vessel— the J)uff—y/a.5 
 purchased, and thirty missionaries, who had been appointed, 
 sailed for that island, where eighteen of the number landed on 
 March 6, 1797. Of the rest, ten settled on one of the Friendly 
 Islands, and two went on to the Marquesas. Of those who 
 landed on Tahiti, four were ordained missionaries, the Revs. 
 J. Cover, J. Eyre, J. Jefferson, and T. Lewis ; the remainder 
 
 F 
 
66 London Missionary Society. 
 
 were artisans. Of these Messrs. Bicknell, Henry, and Nott, 
 were the most prominent in the subsequent work of the Mission. 
 From various causes — the hostility of the natives, hardship, 
 death and secession — the number by January 1800 had been 
 reduced to four, Messrs. Eyre, Jefferson, Bicknell, and Nott, 
 In March of this year (1800) the first chapel was built, 
 Pomare, the chief, supplying much of the material. In 
 December 1798 a second party of thirty missionaries was sent 
 out in the Duff, but on their way the vessel was captured by 
 the French, and all the missionaries returned to England, where 
 most of them resigned their connection with the Society. 
 
 In November 1808 a rebelHon broke out in Tahiti, and 
 Pomare withdrew to Moorea (Eimeo), a neighbouring island, the 
 missionaries retiring for a time either with Pomare to Moorea, or 
 to New South Wales. After a time Pomare regained his former 
 power in the island, the missionaries, at his request, resuming 
 their work. The king's renunciation of idolatry, his acceptance 
 of Christianity and his baptism, in connection with his victory 
 over the rebel party, and his lenient treatment of the prisoners, 
 led the people with few exceptions to accept the new doctrine. 
 
 During these years the missionaries had acquired the language, 
 had translated or prepared elementary school and other books, 
 and had also given much attention to the translation of the 
 Scriptures. A press was also introduced, by which portions of 
 the New Testament and other small books were printed. The 
 Mission had now taken a settled shape, services were regularly 
 held. Christian churches were formed, schools had been opened, 
 and were being conducted with much success. In May 18 18 
 an AuxiHary Missionary Society was established, of which 
 Pomare became the president. In 1819 a code of laws was 
 framed. In 1821 artisans from England arrived to instruct 
 the people in handicraft weaving and agriculture. 
 
 In 1836 two Roman Catholic priests arrived, but were not 
 allowed to remain. This led to interference by the French 
 Government, to the arrest and expulsion of the British 
 Consul, and to the suppression of the work of the Society. 
 The then queen was virtually deposed, and a French Pro- 
 tectorate assumed. But several years before matters had 
 arrived at this stage, the entire Bible in TaJiitian had been 
 distributed among the people. Numerous Roman Catholic 
 priests had been introduced, but as the native Christians were 
 
The South Seas, 67 
 
 Protestants, French Protestant missionaries connected with 
 the Paris Missionary Society were sent to the island, and were 
 supported by the French Government. Only one of the 
 Society's missionaries remained in Tahiti, the Rev. J. L. Green, 
 and his control over the Protestant teachers and the native 
 churches had been set aside and given over to the French mission- 
 aries. Under these circumstances, the London Missionary 
 Society in 1886 withdrew from this their earliest field, after 
 having occupied it for about eighty-nine years. 
 
 The evangelization of the Society Islands, consisting of 
 Huahine, Raiatea, Tahaa, and Porapora, was soon attempted 
 by the missionaries connected with Tahiti. 
 
 In 1807 Huahine was visited by Messrs. Nott and Hayward, 
 but in 1808, on the temporary withdrawment of the mis-» 
 sionaries from Tahiti, some of them took refuge in Huahine, 
 and began a Mission ; but when the state of affairs in Tahiti 
 permitted, most of the missionaries returned. 
 
 In 18 1 8 the Revs. W. Ellis and C. Barff settled in Huahine, 
 and entering into the labours of their predecessors, were soon 
 fully occupied in holding services, organizing churches, 
 and conducting schools both for adults and children. Besides 
 this, Mr. Ellis had brought with him a printing press, 
 which was soon in full use in printing elementary books, &c. 
 In 1822 Mr. Ellis went to the Sandwich Islands, and the 
 Mission was left in the sole charge of Mr. Barff, who, in 
 addition to his other duties, conducted an institution for the 
 training of native teachers, which in i860 was transferred to 
 the island of Tahaa. As years went on, many native students 
 from this institution were sent to neighbouring or more distant 
 heathen islands, where they prepared the way for the settle- 
 ment of European missionaries. Mr. Barff retired from active 
 work in 1864, succeeded in 1867 by the Rev. A. T. Saville. 
 Mr. Saville left in 1874, from ill-health, and for a time native 
 pastors carried on the work ; eventually the Rev. E. V. Cooper 
 became the resident missionaiy, and he still occupies the field. 
 
 A Mission was established in Raiatea and Tahaa in 1818 
 by the Revs. L. E. Threlkeld, J. Williams, and J. M. Orsmond, 
 who settled there in consequence of the earnest invitation of 
 Tamatoa, the principal chief of those two islands, who, afl:er a 
 long visit to Tahiti, was led to renounce idolatry and accept 
 Christianity; his people, after some resistance, following his ex- 
 
 F 2 
 
68 London Missionary Society, 
 
 ample. Under these brethren, the Mission made rapid progress ; 
 but in 1820 Mr. Orsmond left, and in 1824 Mr. Threlkeld 
 withdrew. Under Mr. Williams, now alone, every department 
 of the work went on successfully. To the ordinary branches of 
 the Mission, this great missionary added instruction in carpentry, 
 smith's work, agriculture and shipbuilding. He also educated 
 native students, many.of whom rendered valuable pioneer work 
 in other islands. In 1834 he returned to England, and did 
 not resume work on Raiatea. He was succeeded by the Rev. 
 G. Piatt, who carried on the work until 1865, having as his 
 colleague from 1863 the Rev. J. C. Vivian, who gave much 
 attention to the training of native students. After his death, 
 in 1874, the Rev. A. Pearse took up both branches of work, 
 •combining with them the management of a printing press. 
 In 1884 he was joined by the Rev. W. E. Richards. In 1887 
 Mr. Pearse left, and the whole charge of the general Mission 
 work on Raiatea and Tahaa and of the institution rested on 
 Mr. Richards, who is still there alone, and experiencing much 
 difficulty from complications connected with the intrusions 
 of the French. 
 
 The island of Porapora was first evangeUzed by native 
 teachers sent from Raiatea. In 1820 the Rev. J. M. Orsmond 
 settled there; but in 1824 he was succeeded by the Rev. G. 
 Piatt. After some interval, during which a native pastor 
 conducted the work, the Rev. E. R. W. Krause removed to 
 the island, and soon after his arrival commenced a training 
 institution for native teachers. The Rev. A. Pearse was the 
 next missionary there, under whom much spiritual and educa- 
 tional progress was made ; but in 1874 he removed to Raiatea, 
 and from that time the work in the island has been conducted 
 by a native pastor, the missionaries in the Society Islands 
 exercising a general superintendence. 
 
 The missionaries in Tahiti and the Society Islands have for 
 many years superintended Christian work carried on by native 
 pastors in these and other islands. 
 
 Three of the Hervey Islands have been principal stations 
 of the London Missionary Society, viz. : Aitutaki, Rarotonga, 
 and Mangaia. 
 
 In 182 1 the Rev. John Williams visited Aitutaki, and left 
 two teachers there from Raiatea, as pioneers, through whose 
 teaching and influence the natives were led to abandon idolatry 
 
The South Seai. 69 
 
 and profess acceptance of Christianity, Mr. Williams and other 
 missionaries occasionally visiting the island. In June 1839 
 the Rev. Henry Royle arrived as the first resident missionary. 
 He wisely paid much attention to education, and was very 
 successful in preparing young men as candidates for the 
 Training Institution in Rarotonga. He retired from the 
 island in 1876, and until 1885 the work was carried on by two 
 native pastors, under the superintendence of the missionaries in 
 other islands of the group. In November 1885 the Rev. 
 W. N. Lawrence removed from Mangaia to'Aitutaki. 
 
 The island of Rarotonga was visited by the Revs. J. 
 Williams and R. Bourne in 1823, with a view to placing 
 teachers there ; but the violent and hostile bearing of the 
 natives deterred the teachers brought for the purpose from 
 remaining. In this emergency, one of the teachers brought 
 from Aitutaki volunteered to remain there alone and make the 
 trial. The attempt proved eminently successful. But the 
 presence of a missionary being required, the Rev. C. Pitman 
 settled there in April 1827, being accompanied to the island 
 by Mr. Williams, who spent some months there, during which 
 time he built the Messenger of Peace, as a means of visiting 
 other and more distant islands. This vessel was launched in 
 November 1827. In February 1828 the Rev. A. Buzacott 
 joined the Mission. These brethren, with Mr. Williams, 
 devoted much time to the translation of the Bible into 
 Rarotongan, as well as to the preparation of school and 
 elementary books. A revised version of this translation was 
 taken to England by Mr. Williams in 1834, where it was 
 printed by the British and ForeignjBible Society. In February 
 1839 the Mission was reinforced by the arrival of the Rev. 
 William Gill, who carried on work there until November 1852. 
 On account of ill-health, Mr. Pitman left the Mission in 1855, 
 when the whole charge rested on Mr. Buzacott. In April 
 1857 the Rev. George Gill removed from Mangaia to co- 
 operate with Mr. Buzacott, . who, his health having failed, 
 retired in November 1857. In August 1859 the Rev. E. R. 
 W. Krause came to the assistance of Mr. G. Gill, who left the 
 Mission in i860. Mr. Krause remained in sole charge until 
 July 1867, when the whole burden of the work came upon the 
 Rev. J. Chalmers, who arrived from England in May of that 
 year. In April 1877 the Rev. W. Wyatt Gill, B.A., who had 
 
70 London Missionary Society. 
 
 been the missionary on Mangaia for some years, settled in 
 Rarotonga, and, on Mr. Chalmers leaving in May 1877 to 
 proceed to New Guinea, took sole charge. In November 
 1882 the Rev. J. J. K. Hutchin arrived to share in the work, 
 and, in November 1883, Mr. W. W. Gill retired from the 
 foreign service of the Society. Mr. Hutchin then was the only 
 missionary on the island, and is still there alone. The 
 Training Institution, which was established in Rarotonga in 
 1839, has educated a large number of native teachers, who 
 have been located in numerous heathen islands in Western 
 Polynesia, and have also been sent to take part in the work in 
 New Guinea. 
 
 In 1823 Mr. Williams and Mr. Bourne unsuccessfully 
 endeavoured to land teachers on the island of Mangaia. In 
 1824 two teachers, members of the church in Tahaa, 
 volunteered for work there. They were favourably received, 
 and proved successful in evangelizing the island. The work 
 was carried on by Davida, one of the teachers, for many years, 
 lengthened visits being occasionally paid to the island by Mr. 
 WiUiam Gill, and also by Maretu, a tried native teacher from 
 Rarotonga. In April 1845 the Rev. George Gill arrived as 
 the first foreign missionary. In March 1852 the Rev. W. 
 Wyatt Gill, joined the Mission, and on Mr. George Gill's 
 removal to Rarotonga in 1857, the whole charge rested on him, 
 until April 187 1, when the Rev. G. A. Harris arrived and took 
 part in the work. But on Mr. Wyatt Gill's leaving to return to 
 England, Mr. Harris was left alone in the island, where he is 
 still conducting the work. 
 
 Other smaller islands in the group, as well as several more 
 distant islands to the north-west, have for many years been out- 
 stations, where native pastors have been settled. These out- 
 stations are under the supervision of the missionaries on the 
 three larger islands, who visit them as frequently as circum- 
 stances allow. 
 
 The island Niui; (' Savage Island ') stands alone, not being 
 connected with any group. Many attempts to land mis- 
 sionaries on this island having been unsuccessful, a native 
 teacher from Samoa succeeded in establishing himself there in 
 1849 ; and in 1857, when missionaries visited the island, they 
 found that remarkable progress had been made. In August 
 1861 the Rev. W. G. Lawes arrived as the first resident 
 
The South Seas. 7 1 
 
 missionai^ there, and was very successful, not only in evan- 
 gelistic, pastoral, and school work, but in the training of native 
 students, some of whom became useful teachers in their native 
 island, and others were efficient pioneers in other islands in 
 Polynesia and in New Guinea. Mr. Lawes also devoted 
 himself to the translation of the Scriptures and other books. In 
 1868 he was joined by his brother, the Rev. F. E. Lawes, who, 
 in 1874, took sole charge, when Mr. W. G. Lawes left for the 
 New Guinea Mission. 
 
 The Samoan group (Navigators' Islands) consists of eight 
 larger and smaller islands, but the missionaries of the Society 
 have, for the most part, only resided in the three largest, 
 Tutuila, Upolu, and Savaii, visiting the others as circumstances 
 required. Mr. Williams sailed for Samoa in The Messenger 
 of Peace, May 1830, accompanied by Mr. Barff and eight 
 native teachers. The visit was highly successful, and the 
 teachers were located with hopeful prospects. In 1832 Mr. 
 Williams, on again visiting Samoa, found that great progress 
 had been made, as did Mr. Barff and Mr. Buzacott, who 
 visited Samoa in 1834. In 1835 six missionaries were 
 appointed to the Samoan group, five of whom, the Revs. G. 
 Barnden, A. W. Murray, T. Heath, W. Mills, and C. Hardie, 
 arrived in June 1836, and the sixth, the Rev. A. Macdonald, in 
 April 1837. These missionaries occupied stations in Tutuila, 
 Upolu, Savaii and the small, but then important, island of 
 Manono. In 1843 the Rev. Geprge Turner and the Rev. H. 
 Nisbet, having been driven out of Tanna, one of the New 
 Hebrides, by the violence of the natives, joined the Samoan 
 Mission. In September 1844 a Mission Seminary for 
 training native teachers was opened at Malua by Mr. 
 Turner and Mr. Hardie. In 1863 Mr. Hardie having 
 retired, was succeeded by Mr. Nisbet. The translation of 
 the Scriptures into Samoan was a work in which several of 
 the brethren engaged, and in which the Rev. G. Pratt, who 
 joined the Mission in 1839, took an important share. In later 
 years the revision of the version has received much attention 
 from the brethren, and recently a third edition of the Samoan 
 Bible has been printed by the British and Foreign Bible 
 Society. Other valuable works to aid in Biblical study, and 
 for educational purposes, as well as smaller books, have been 
 prepared by the missionaries. The earlier missionaries have 
 
London Missionary Society, 
 
 itered their eternal rest, or have retired from active 
 but the Mission is still carried on with energy and 
 /s. The seminary at Malua still keeps up its high 
 ^cter. The students educated in it are now spreaxi widely 
 over the Pacific, engaged in Christian work. War and tribal 
 disputes have often interrupted the work of the Mission, and 
 recently the interference of Germany with native politics has 
 agitated the people, and caused anxiety among the true friends 
 of the Mission. 
 
 Various islands to the west and north-west have been out- 
 stations formerly visited by the missionaries of Samoa and the 
 Hervey Islands — Rotuma, the New Hebrides, the Loyalty 
 Islands, and the Isle of Pines. These have ceased to be out- 
 stations of the Samoan Mission, but other out-stations have 
 been formed in the Tokelau, EUice, and Gilbert groups, ex- 
 tending to the north-west as far as the equator. These island 
 stations are under native pastors who were educated at Malua, 
 whose work has been productive of very remarkable results. 
 One of the missionaries from Samoa annually visits these 
 islands in the Society's vessel, t)\Q/ohn Williams. 
 
 The LoYALxy Islands were visited by the Rev. A. W. 
 Murray in 1841, when he left two Christian teachers in the 
 island of Mar^, one from Rarotonga, and the other from 
 Samoa. These teachers made good progress in instructing 
 the people, though often working in circumstances of danger ; 
 and when missionaries visited the island in 1844 and 1846, 
 they found the Mission in a prosperous condition. In 1853 
 two missionaries were appointed to the Loyalty Islands, the 
 Revs. John Jones, and S. M. Creagh, both of whom settled 
 on Hard Here, building on the foundation laid by the 
 native teachers, they carried on the work of evangelization and 
 teaching, and began a translation of the Scriptures, the Mare 
 version of the New Testament being completed and printed 
 in 1864. In the same year, the French governor in New 
 Caledonia claimed authority over the Loyalty Islands, and 
 seriously interrupted the work of the Mission. In 1871 Mr. 
 Creagh removed to Lifu, and Mr. Jones carried on the work 
 alone, establishing also an institution for the training of native 
 teachers. The Romanist priests, who had been introduced 
 into the island, endeavoured to alienate the people from the 
 Mission, and much persecution of the native Christians ensued, 
 
The South Seas. 73 
 
 with the allowance and aid of the French authorities, some of 
 the native Christians being banished to Cochin China. In 
 1883 a French Protestant minister was sent from France, who 
 settled on the island^ and many but fruitless efforts were made 
 to draw off the people from the English missionary. After a- 
 time the people were prohibited from attending at the Mission 
 chapel, and the public work of Mr. Jones was for the most 
 part suppressed. In December 1887 Mr. Jones was expelled 
 from the island by orders from the Government of France. 
 Thus the Society's Mission in Mard has closed. 
 
 The first Christian teacher in Lifu was Paio, a native ot 
 Rarotonga, educated at the institution there. He was taken 
 to Mare by Mr. Buzacott in 1842, and having been appointed 
 to Lifu, at some risk proceeded to that island alone, and won 
 his way among the people, having the protection and favour 
 of the chief. In 1845 missionaries visited the island, when 
 laone, a native teacher, who was with them, volunteered to 
 remain as the colleague of Paio. In 1859 the Revs. S. 
 McFarlane (now LL.D.) and W. Baker landed on Lifu as 
 the first resident missionaries, the latter being succeeded in 
 1862 by the Rev. J. Sleigh. In 1863 Mr. McFarlane opened 
 a training institution. From 1864 to i866 the work was much 
 interrupted by the oppressive action of the French authorities, 
 as in Mard Mr. McFarlane, besides conducting the ordinary 
 work of the Mission and of the institution, gave much time 
 to the translation of the New Testament into the Lifu dialect, 
 which was completed in 1866. In 187 1 Mr. McFarlane was 
 required by the French Government to retire from Lifu, and 
 Mr. Creagh, removing from Mar^ took his place. In 1886 
 Mr. Creagh was succeeded by the Rev. J. Hadfield. He is 
 still there, and, as Mr. Sleigh retired from the island in Decem- 
 ber 1887, has now sole charge of the work. 
 
 Native teachers from M.ax6 introduced the Gospel into Uvea 
 in 1856; but Romanist priests having arrived in 1857, the 
 efforts of the teachers were much opposed, and various means 
 were employed to draw off or to alarm their adherents. To 
 support the teachers, the missionaries in Mard and Lifu arranged 
 to spend a short time upon the island in turn. But in Decem- 
 ber 1864 the Rev. S. Ella, who had been previously in the 
 Samoan Mission, settled in Uvea as an EngUsh resident. In 
 1865 he was allowed to remain there as a missionary. But he 
 
74 London Missionary Society. 
 
 was met by opposition from the Romanist priests and from the 
 French Government, while severe persecution was carried on 
 against the native Protestant Christians. In 1876 Mr. Ella left 
 the island, and three years afterwards was succeeded by the Rev. 
 J. Hadfield, who found many difficulties awaiting him, from 
 the hostility of the Roman Catholic priests and their native 
 partisans. In 1886 the requirements of the larger island, 
 Lifu, consequent on Mr. Creagh's retirement, rendered it 
 necessary for Mr. Hadfield to remove thither. Uvea is 
 therefore now without a resident missionary. 
 
 The Society's work in New Guinea was commenced in 187 1 
 by the Revs. A. W. Murray and S. McFarlane, who took 
 with them eight teachers from the Loyalty Islands, who were 
 located at Darnley, Saibai, and Dauan Islands in Torres Straits. 
 After visiting various parts of the coast, these brethren returned 
 to the Loyalty Islands. 
 
 Mr. Murray having in 1872 been appointed to take charge of 
 the Mission, in the absence of Mr. McFarlane in England, 
 returned to New Guinea October 1872, accompanied by Mrs. 
 Murray and fourteen teachers, eight from the Loyalty and six 
 from the Hervey Islands, who were located at various places. 
 Having settled at Cape York, Mr. Murray visited the teachers 
 as often as opportunity offered, but many suffered seriously 
 from fever. In 1873 he placed teachers at Port Mpresby, which 
 has become the central station of the work in connection with 
 the east of Torres Straits. In 1874 Mr. McFarlane returned 
 from England, and soon afterwards a steam launch - arrived 
 to be employed in the work of the Mission. In 1877 he 
 settled at Murray Island, which became the centre for the 
 western branch of the Mission. Here he opened an industrial 
 school and teachers' seminary, from which numerous teachers 
 have gone forth for work-in the islands and on the coast of 
 Torres Straits. In 1886 he retired from the Mission. In De- 
 cember 1874 the Eev. W. G. Lawes, after spending some years as 
 a missionary in Niud, joined the New Guinea Mission, and settled 
 at Port Moresby. Here, after a time, he commenced a Training 
 Institution, from which many students have gone forth to evan- 
 gelize their fellow islanders. In 1877 the Rev. J. Chalmers, 
 leaving Rarotonga, arrived in New Guinea, and settled for a 
 time at the eastern end of the southern coast. He afterwards 
 removed to Port Moresby, and was very successful in opening 
 
 \ContiHued on page 76. 
 
o a 
 
 ,0. ^ 
 
 i» G.c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 si- • 
 
 a 
 ++ 
 
 S"S- s-s- 
 
 r 
 
 5I 
 
 a. 
 
 
 
 
 ■;_^* * ' ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 OdOOOOOOOO 
 M-vl 00O\ 
 
 H\5 Ul -4 
 
 W H H 
 
 w 0\«0 M H 
 
 
 +.^^4^(2 
 
 ?ll^ 
 
 0\ 
 ■X w w 
 
 3 
 
 03 H 00\ 
 
 
 PI? 
 
 ill's. 
 
 
 
 
 ^** 
 
 : ~j M w M 
 
 
 
 5' 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 a; 
 
 -. ® . . 
 
 -fi. » W -J 
 
 00: : 
 
 
 B 
 
 H 
 M 
 
 ■ R • • 
 : c : : 
 
 •I 
 
 3 
 
 00 
 U» VO l/» 00 
 
 W M 
 
 OOW^Ol 
 
 M CT> M M 
 H CO 11 OOW 
 
 p 
 P- 
 
 P 
 
 ?■ 
 
 n 
 
 1 
 
 
 M H 
 
 
 vg'^t 
 
 wo ov 
 
 .^ 
 
 B 
 
 M UUJ 
 
 4».^ H 
 
 r?* 
 
 -^ OO-JJ M M 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 cow M o» 
 
 00 . Ul 
 
 tA \0 
 
 00 *J W w 
 CO VO CO K 
 
 w ovo 
 
 
 ^ : ooio 
 
 00 M W 
 VO CO 
 
 ■Bssa 
 
 w » 00 
 
 W H 
 
 lA w 
 
 » 0\M M 
 
 W W i. «D M 
 V] w 1*1 H 
 10 OOO.N M 
 
 
 
 
 : : w : 
 : : 00 : 
 
 C5. WW 
 
 tn : : 
 
 M 4k ; H M 
 
 c 
 
 3 
 a. 
 
 ■< 
 
 
 
 o\ ' cow 
 
 WW 004.^ 
 
 g^- % 
 
 to M^>.CflW 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 1 31 
 
 3: s^ 
 
 V '' 
 
 C» : cn w 
 U> OvO 
 
 CO 
 
 n 
 
 g. 
 
 1 
 
 ■ft 
 
 ^ : w VO 
 
 M M 00 
 UJ C/1 00 
 
 VO H 
 OOOJ M 
 
 •esss 
 
 ; w 
 
 ■a .8 
 
 » *J H M 
 
 W \00 M "o 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 H 0\W 
 
 M ^ lA H M 
 
 is 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 00 
 00 
 
 M 
 
 o 
 
 f^ 
 
7 6 London Missionary Socieiy. 
 
 up New Guinea to the east and west of Port Moresby. Other 
 missionaries have for a short time taken part in the work. In 
 1887 the Rev. A. Pearse left Raiatea to co-operate in the New 
 Guinea Mission, He settled near the eastern end of the 
 island. 
 
 Through the hostility of the natives in the early days of the 
 Mission, some teachers lost their lives, but a far greater number 
 have been carried off by fever. At the close of 1886 there 
 were 18 teachers connected with the western branch of the 
 Mission, and 16 with the eastern; but since that time the 
 number of teachers has increased. Three small vessels are 
 employed in the work. The work in the early years of the 
 Mission was one of great difficulty and risk, but the results now 
 seen are very remarkable and highly encouraging. 
 
 J. O. Whitehouse, 
 
 Acting Secretary. 
 
( 77 ) 
 
 CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 FOUNDED 1799. 
 
 The Church Missionary Society was founded on April 12, 
 1799. Its object was to send the Gospel of Christ to the 
 heathen and Mohammedan world, whether within or without 
 the dominions of Great Britain. At that time no clergyman 
 of the Church of England had gone out as a missionary to the 
 heathen or Mohammedans. The Society for the Propagation 
 of the Gospel had been founded ninety-eight years before, but 
 its work was then, and continued up to 1826, purely colonial. ^ 
 
 The Society was one of the most important fruits of what is 
 known as the Evangelical movement. The leaders in the one 
 — Wilberforce, Thornton, Simeon, Scott, J.Venn, Pratt, Bicker- 
 steth — were the leaders of the other ; and the great truths 
 they taught, the doctrines of Holy Scripture and of the Articles 
 and formularies of the Reformed Church of England, have 
 always been those upheld by the Society. Its main principle 
 from the beginning has been that expressed by the formula, 
 'Spiritual men for spiritual work.' But in the fundamental 
 laws there is no limitation to membership, and the only quali- 
 fication mentioned for the governing body is membership in 
 the Church of England or of Ireland. 
 
 The Society's missionaries comprise (i) ordained University 
 graduates ; (2) ordained men who have received a theological 
 and general education at the Society's College at Islington ; 
 (3) laymen, viz., medical missionaries, schoolmasters, evan- 
 gelists, etc. ; (4) ladies, for educational and general work. All 
 candidates are carefully tested as to their qualifications, 
 physical, inental, spiritual. 
 
 The Society has sent out about 1,000 missionaries, not 
 reckoning the wives, nor over 80 other female teachers. Of 
 these, more than 500 were trained at the College at Islington, 
 and 200 were University men. Twenty-one missionaries have 
 
 ' See page 25. 
 
7 8 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 been raised to the episcopate, and twenty-three to the office 
 of archdeacon. The native clergy ordained in connection 
 with the Society have numbered about 373, and of these 268, 
 pure natives, are still labouring in its service. There are 
 3,500 native lay teachers of all classes. 
 
 The last returns showed 182,382 native Christian adherents, 
 of whom 44,115, were communicants. In 1886, 8847 adults 
 and children were baptized by the missionaries of the Society. 
 
 The Society's ordinary income for 1886-7 was ;^207,793, 
 besides ^^26,846 for various special funds. This does not 
 include large sums raised by the missionaries among friends 
 at home or from English oflScers and civilians in the Mission 
 field, particularly in India, nor yet the contributions of the 
 native Christians towards their own church funds, which 
 together probably amount to ;^3o,ooo. 
 
 AFRICA. 
 
 West Africa. — This was the first field entered by the 
 Society. Its first two missionaries were sent to the Susu 
 tribes on the Rio Pongas. In 18 16 the Society's efforts were 
 concentrated upon the colony of Sierra Leone, which had, 
 since the abolition of the slave trade in 1807, become the 
 depot for negroes rescued from slave ships by the British 
 cruisers. Much blessing attended the labours of W. A. B. 
 Johnson and other missionaries, and in 1822 nearly 2000 of 
 the freed slaves, adults and children, were in the Mission 
 schools, several thousands were attending public worship, and 
 some hundreds had become sincere Christians. The work 
 continued to prosper, but at a great cost of life ; fifty-three 
 missionaries and missionaries' wives dying between 1804 and 
 1824. In 185 1 the bishopric of Sierra Leone was founded, 
 and the first three bishops — Vidal, Weeks, and Bowen (the 
 two latter missionaries of the Society) — died within three years 
 of their consecration. In 1842 a parliamentary committee 
 attributed the ' considerable intellectual, moral, and religious 
 improvement' of the people to ' the invaluable exertions of 
 the Church Missionary Society more especially.' 
 
 In 1862 the native Church was organised on an independent 
 basis, and undertook the support of its own pastors, churches, 
 and schools, aided by a small grant from the Society. It now 
 
West Africa. yg 
 
 also carries on the outlying Missions established by the Society 
 in the BuUom, Quiah, and Sherbro countries. The Christian 
 population of the colony, according to the census of 1881, is 
 39,000, of whom one-half are reckoned to the Church of 
 England. 
 
 The Society still retains the charge of the Fourah Bay 
 College, the Grammar School, and the Female Institution; 
 and has an outlying Mission at Port Lokkoh, on the high road 
 to the interior, with a view to reaching the Mohammedan 
 tribes. The Fourah Bay College is affiliated to Durham 
 University, and African students have taken- the B.A degree 
 and the theological licence with credit. Other young Africans, 
 sons of Sierra Leone clergymen and merchants, are graduates 
 of Oxford and Cambridge. 
 
 There are now about fifty ordained African clergymen on 
 the West Coast (including Yoruba and the Niger). Four of 
 them are Government chaplains. 
 
 The Society's missionaries have reduced to writing several 
 of the West African languages, and published grammars, 
 vocabularies, portions of the Scriptures, and other works. 
 Susu, BuUom, Timne, Vei, Mende, Foulah, Yoruba, Hausa, 
 Ibo, Nupe, may be specially mentioned. The last three 
 are used in the Niger Mission. One missionary. Dr. Koelle 
 (subsequently at Constantinople), compiled an important 
 work called Polyglotta Africana, comprising specimens of 
 more than 100 languages. 
 
 Yoruba. — From this country, which is 1,000 miles east of 
 Sierra Leone, had come a large proportion of the freed slaves 
 gathered at the latter place. About 1840, many of them, 
 having now become Christians and traders on their own 
 account, returned to their fatherland. The result was the 
 establishment of Missions at Badagry and Lagos on the 
 coast, and at Abeokuta, Ibadan, and other towns and villages 
 in the interior, which were for many years worked most 
 zealously by Townsend, Hinderer, S. Crowther, and other 
 missionaries, both white and black. The seed sprang up 
 rapidly, at Abeokuta especially, and the converts manifested 
 much patience and steadfastness under bitter persecution. 
 Abeokuta has repeatedly been attacked by the King of 
 Dahomey, but without -success. In the defence of the town 
 the Christians have taken a prominent part; and, in 1875, a 
 
8o Church Missionary Society. 
 
 night attack by them, under a Christian chief, issued in the 
 retreat of the whole Dahomian army. For some time past 
 the Interior Mission has suffered from the wars and feuds of 
 mutually jealous tribes, but during the past year the restoration 
 of peace among the contending tribes was brought about mainly 
 by two of the Society's African clergymen, the Revs. S. 
 Johnson and C. Phillips, who were warmly thanked by the 
 Governor for their efforts. Another serious obstacle to the 
 progress of the work are the evil influences of polygamy and 
 domestic slavery, from which the Church has not yet succeeded 
 in wholly shaking itself free. 
 
 At Lagos, formerly a principal slave-mart, attd now a 
 prosperous British possession, there is now a Native Church 
 organised on the same plan as at Sierra Leone. Connected 
 with it there are six churches, twelve native clergymen, and 
 5,600 native Christians. The Society still retains the charge 
 of a Training Institution, a Grammar School, and a Female 
 Institution. 
 
 There are also stations at Ebute Meta, Badagry, Leke, and 
 Ode Ondo ; the whole country occupied being some 200 miles 
 square. 
 
 Niger. — In 1841 a Government naval expedition accom- 
 panied by a missionary of the Society, the Rev. J. F. Schon, and 
 by Samuel Crowther, a liberated negro slave (now Bishop of the 
 Niger), explored this great African river, the course of which 
 had but lately been discovered. In 1854 a second expedition 
 penetrated up the stream 500 miles, and found the natives 
 everywhere ready to receive Christian teachers ; and in 1857 
 Mr. Crowther, accompanying a third expedition undertaken for 
 commercial purposes, laid the foundation of the Niger Mission 
 by establishing three stations. Other places have since been 
 occupied, and there are now fourteen altogether (three 
 occupied in 1886), all manned by native African clergymen or 
 teachers, under the direction of the bishop — Mr. Crowther 
 having been consecrated at Canterbury Cathedral on St. 
 Peter's Day, 1864. The principal stations are Bonny and 
 Brass, in the Delta, and Onitsha and Lokoja, higher up. The 
 furthest station, Shonga, is 400 miles from the sea. 
 
 The superstitions of the people, and demoralization caused 
 by the increasing European traffic, have proved formidable 
 obstacles to the spread of the Gospel j but more than 2,000 
 
EasterA Africa. 8i 
 
 persons ha,ve been baptized, including several influential chiefs, 
 and the converts have exhibited much Christian fortitude in 
 enduring persecution, and liberality in contributing to the 
 building of Mission churches, etc. 
 
 At some stations the work has suffered from evils resulting 
 naturally from the isolation of the native agents, and from 
 the imperfect supervision due to the want of faciUty of 
 communication. With a view to remedy this, a steamer, the 
 Henry Venn, was provided for the use of the Mission ; two 
 Native Archdeacons were appointed, the Ven. Dandeson C. 
 Crowther (son of the Bishop) for the Delta, and the Ven. 
 Henry Johnson, formerly of Sierra Leone, for the Upper 
 Niger. In 1885 Archdeacon Johnson was in England, and 
 the University of Cambridge was pleased to mark its apprecia- 
 tion of his linguistic work by conferring upon him the 
 honorary degree of M.A. In 1886, a new Clerical Secretary, 
 the Rev. J. A. Robinson, M.A., was appointed to the Mission. 
 A new Preparandi Institution was opened at Lokoja in 
 September of the same year. 
 
 The openings on both the great branches of the river, the 
 Quorra and the Binue, invite extended missionary effort. In 
 1879, the Henry Venn was taken several hundred miles up the 
 Binue, into thickly-peopled regions never before visited by the 
 white man, not yet overrun by Mohammedanism, and open to 
 the Gospel. In 1885, a new steamer bearing the same name 
 — ^the Henry Venn — was sent out to take the place of the old 
 one, which had become unfit for use. 
 
 Eastern Equatorial Africa. — In 1844 the Society's 
 Missionary, Dr. Krapf, having lately been expelled from 
 Abyssinia, sailed down the eastern coast of Africa in search of 
 a fresh field of labour, and estabhshed himself at Mombasa, 
 about 150 miles north of Zanzibar. In the following year he 
 was joined by the Rev. John Rebmann, who laboured on the 
 coast twenty-nine years. Their remarkable journeys into the 
 interior led to all subsequent geographical and missionary 
 enterprise in East Africa. 
 
 For several years the Committee, aware of the desolating 
 influence of the slave trade in East Africa, sought to rouse 
 public interest in the question, and to induce Government 
 to take more vigorous measures for the suppression of the 
 traffic. It was chiefly through the Society's efforts that the 
 
 G 
 
^2 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 Parliamentary Committee of 1871 was obtained, which led to 
 Sir Bartle Frere's Mission to Zanzibar in the following year ; 
 and when the news of Dr. Livingstone's death reached 
 England in 1874, the old connection of the Society with 
 Africa was illustrated by the fact that some of the faithful 
 followers who had preserved his body were Africans brought 
 up at the Society's Asylum for Freed Slaves at Nasik in India. 
 The sympathy of the Christian public being now thoroughly 
 awakened, the Committee took steps to revive the Mombasa 
 Mission. An experienced Indian missionary, the Rev. W. S. 
 Price, formerly in charge of the Nasik Asylum, was sent out, 
 with several assistants ; some 200 African Christians, from the 
 freed slaves entrusted to his care, were collected as the nucleus 
 of an industrial colony-; and land was formally purchased for a 
 settlement, which was named Frere Town, in honour of Sir 
 Bartle Frere ; and some 450 rescued slaves were received from 
 H.M. cruisers, and housed, fed, instructed, and led to work for 
 their living. ' ■ ■ - 
 
 A commencement has already been made in the evangeliza- 
 tion of the neighbouring Wanika tribes at Kisulutini, an inland 
 station founded by Krapf, and in the Giriama country. 
 Altogether, nearly 2,000 souls are connected with the Mission, 
 A Mission was started in the Taita country in 1882, and in 
 1885 a further advance inland was made in the founding of a 
 Mission in the Chagga country, at the base of the snow-capped 
 mountain, Kilima Njairo, where the work as yet is slow and 
 difficult. 
 
 For this Mission and the Nyanza Mission, a new bishopric 
 was established in 1884, with the title 'Eastern Equatorial 
 Africa,' and the late Rev. J. Hannington was consecrated the 
 first bishop on June 24, 1884. He was cruelly murdered on 
 October 31, 1885, when trying to reach Uganda by a new 
 route. His successor. Dr. H. P. Parker, formerly a missionary 
 of the Society in North India, was consecrated on St. Luke's 
 Day, October 18, 1886. A steamer for the Mission has 
 been provided as a memorial to the late Rev. H. Wright, 
 and named the Henry Wright after him. 
 
 The investigations of Dr. Krapf and Mr. Rebmann into 
 the languages of East Africa laid the foundation of our present 
 knowledge of them; and their dictionaries, translations of 
 parts of Scripture, etc., in Ki-Swahili, Ki-Nika, and Ki-Kamba, 
 
i^yanza Mission. §3 
 
 have proved of great value, though in part superseded by the 
 later and very important work of Bishop Steere, of the 
 Universities Mission. 
 
 2. Nyanza Mission. — The first impetus to the exploration 
 of Africa from the east coast was given by the Society's 
 missionaries. Krapf and Rebmaan penetrated some distance 
 into the interior, and discovered the two snow-capped 
 mountains, Kilima Njaro and Kenia ; and subsequently a map 
 was prepared from native information, showing a great inland 
 sea two months' journey from the coast, which led to the 
 journeys of Burton, Speke, and Grant, influenced the later 
 travels of Livingstone, and thus indirectly caused the ex- 
 peditions of Stanley and Cameron. Krapf had entertained a 
 scheme for a series of Mission stations across Africa, and as far 
 back as 1851 the Society was hoping to make some advance 
 in that direction. For a quarter of a century, however, the 
 project slumbered; but in November 1875, iti consequence of 
 information sent home by the traveller Stanley, of the readi- 
 ness of Mtesa, King of Uganda, a great potentate on the 
 shores of the largest of the African lakes, the Victoria 
 Nyanza, to receive Christian teachers — and of two anonymous 
 donations of ;^5,ooo each being offered to send a missionary 
 expedition to his dominions — the Society resolved, in depen- 
 dence upon God, to organize such a Mission. 
 
 A well-equipped party proceeded accordingly to East 
 Africa in the spring of 1876; and several other pirties have 
 followed, one of which', in 1878, went vi& the Nile, under the 
 auspices of the late General Gordon, then governor of the 
 Egyptian Soudan. The first leader, Lieut. G. Shergold Smith, 
 R.N., and Mr. T. O'Neill, were killed on the Island of 
 Ukerewe ; others have died or been invaUded home ; but the 
 Mission has maintained its position in Uganda ever since its 
 cordial reception by Mtesa in July 1877, although the caprice 
 of the king, the hostility of the Arab traders, the presence of a 
 rival party of Romish missionaries, and other circumstances, 
 have at times seriously interfered with the work. 
 
 Considerable progress has been made in reducing the 
 language to writing; and by means of a small printing-press 
 the whole Gospel of St. Matthew, other, portions of Scripture 
 and of the Prayer Book, alphabets, Scripture texts, etc., have 
 been printed and circulated in large numbers, the people 
 
 G 2 
 
84 Church Missionary Sociity. 
 
 eagerly learning to read them. Many among all classes aire 
 acquainted with the Gospel. The first five converts were 
 baptized in March 1882 ; and 250 other baptisms (almost all 
 adult) have since taken place. Mtesa died in 1884; and a 
 younger brother, Mwanga, acceded to the throne. Through 
 the efforts of the hostile chiefs, the new king, early in 1885, 
 was led to regard the missionaries with suspicion, and for a 
 time the Mission was in danger. The storm reached its 
 climax in the arrest of several of the native Christians, and 
 several youths were cruelly tortured and afterwards burnt 
 to death. 
 
 Other troubles have since arisen and massacres threatened, 
 but by the mercy of God the Mission still goes on. Mr. 
 Mackay, who was one of the first party in 1876, and has not 
 since been to England, was there till July 1887, when he was 
 compelled to leave ; but another missionary, the Rev. E. C. 
 Gordon, immediately took his place. Bishop Parker and a 
 reinforcing party reached the lake at the end of 1887, and 
 it is hoped that he may be able to come to some agreement 
 with the King of Uganda regarding the future of the Mission. 
 
 Intermediate stations between the east coast and the lake 
 have been established at Mpwapwa and Mamboia, in the 
 Usagara hills — at Uyui, in Unyamwezi — and also near the 
 south end of the lake, the prospects of which are hopeful. 
 Valuable work has been done at these stations in establishing 
 friendly relations with the people, and reducing their languages 
 to writing. 
 
 PALESTINE. 
 
 The original object of the Missions generally grouped under 
 the heading of the ' Mediterranean Mission,' which were 
 begun at Malta in 1815, at the close of the great war, and 
 which were afterwards extended to Egypt, Abyssinia, Greece, 
 Turkey, Asia Minor, and Palestine, was twofold; firstly, to 
 revive the Eastern Churches ; and, secondly, through them to 
 evangelize the Mohammedans. Some very able and devoted 
 missionaries have been employed in this work — Jowett, Gobat, 
 Krapf, Pfander, Koelle, Klein, Zeller, etc. But the hopes of 
 the first founders of the Society were not fulfilled. Oriental 
 Christendom manifested no readiness to be quickened into life 
 
Palestine: Egypt: Arabia. 85 
 
 by emissaries from the Westj and Moslem fanaticism, which 
 barely tolerated Greek and Armenian Christianity, utterly 
 repudiated the Gospel when presented in a pure form. Despite 
 treaties and concessions on paper, missionary effort among the 
 Moslem population of the Turkish Empire is carried on under 
 the most vexatious restrictions, and a Mussulman can only 
 become a Christian at the imminent risk of hberty and life. 
 
 The work in the Levant has for some years been confined 
 to Palestine, to which the Society was invited by the late 
 Bishop Gobat in 185 1. Here the door is more open, and 
 Jerusalem, Jaffa, Nablous, Nazareth, Salt, Gaza, and several 
 smaller places, are occupied. The congregations mainly 
 consist of persons who have voluntarily left the corrupt 
 Churches of the East, and adopted the purer faith of the 
 Church of England ; but in the town and village schools, to 
 the efficiency of which remarkable testimony has been borne, 
 large numbers of Moslem children have received Christian 
 instruction. Much trial was experienced in 1886-7 through 
 the interference of the Turkish authorities with both schools 
 and colporteurs, the two agencies most effective for reaching 
 Moslems in this difficult field. 
 
 In 1887, the Jerusalem bishopric, first founded in 1841, was 
 revived, the Society assisting the Archbishop of Canterbury in 
 providing the necessary funds. The new bishop. Dr. Blyth, 
 speaks very warmly of the Society's work. 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 As above stated, the Society had formerly a mission in Egypt, 
 as part of its scheme for the revival of the Eastern Churches. 
 Many of the Coptic clergy, and one bishop, were trained in the 
 Society's Seminary at Cairo; but the visible results were 
 small. In 1882, in response to the appeals of Miss Whately, 
 and in consequence of the British occupation of Egypt, the 
 Rev. F. A. Klein, formerly of Jerusalem, was sent back to 
 Cairo to begin a new Mission among the Mohammedans. 
 The work is on a very modest scale, but is not without en- 
 couragement. 
 
 ARABIA. 
 
 The claims of Arabia had long been pressed upon the 
 Society; and in 1885 the committee were led seriously to 
 
86 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 consider them on the representation of a Christian officer, 
 General Haig. The committee appointed to Aden a medical 
 graduate of Trinity College, Dublin, and also appropriated to 
 the Mission a sum of ;^i,ooo, specially given for new work 
 among Mohammedans. 
 
 During 1887, General Haig, with a view to discovering 
 openings for missionary work, visited the ports on both sides 
 of the Red Sea, viz., Yambo, Jeddah, and Hodeidah in 
 Arabia ; Suakin, the port of Nubia ; Massowah, the port of 
 Abyssinia ; and Zeila, Bulbar, and Berbera, on the Somali 
 coast. He also made an interesting journey through Yemen, 
 the south-western province of Arabia. 
 
 PERSIA. 
 
 Until a very recent period, Persia was quite closed to the 
 Gospel. Henry Martyn stayed ten months in the country in 
 181 1. Since i§34 an American Mission has laboured with 
 much blessing among the Nestorian Christians. In 1869 the 
 Rev. R. Bruce visited Persia on his way back to India, and 
 finding the Moslems of Ispahan and its neighbourhood not 
 unwilling to discuss religious subjects, he took up his abode 
 there, and gathered round him some few of these, and a 
 considerable number of Armenian Christians who were dis- 
 satisfied with their corrupt form of worship, besides opening 
 schools, etc. In 1875 the Society formally adopted his work 
 as one of its Missions. Dr. Bruce has also been engaged in 
 the work of the Bible Society, and in i88r, while in England, 
 he completed a revised translation of the New Testament in 
 Persian, with the assistance of the late Professor E. H. Palmer. 
 There is also a Medical Mission. In 1883, the Bishop of 
 Lahore visited Persia under a commission from the Bishop of 
 London, ordained an Armenian Christian, and held a con- 
 firmation. 
 
 As in Palestine, so in Persia, the Mission, as regards the 
 Moslem population, can only be of a preparatory character 
 under present circumstances ; yet Colonel Stewart, the traveller, 
 and Bishop French, of Lahore, speak highly of its influence. 
 In i88z the Mission was extended by the occupation of 
 Baghdad, which, though in the Turkish Empire, is a place of 
 great importance for Persian work, and is in the immediate 
 
India, 87 
 
 neighbourhood of the sacred places of the Shiah Mohammedans, 
 and therefore the resort of thousands of pilgrims from all parts 
 of Persia. The language too is not Turkish, but Arabic and 
 Persian; so that Baghdad is linguistically as well as geo- 
 graphically a link between the Palestine and Persian Missions, 
 
 INDIA. 
 
 Lutheran missionaries under the Propagation Society laboured 
 in India in the last century, and many thousands of converts 
 were baptized j but the Missions, after the deaths of Schwartz 
 and other leaders, languished, and at length only a few Christians 
 remained in the South. For some years prior to the renewal 
 of the East India Company's charter in 1813, no missionaries 
 were allowed to reside within the British dominions, and 
 Carey, the famous Baptist missionary, and his companions, 
 had to take refuge in the Danish Settlements. Among the 
 Government chaplains, however, there were men like Brown, 
 Buchanan, Henry Martyn, Corrie, and Thomason, who did 
 what they could to prepare the way for future work. The 
 Church Missionary Society had an important share in the 
 establishment of the "Bishopric of Calcutta in 1814, by its 
 publication of Claudius Buchanan's work on the subject ; and 
 it granted the first Bishop, Dr. Middleton, .;^S,ooo, towards 
 the cost of Bishop's College. 
 
 North India. — Before India was open to missionaries, a 
 corresponding committee was formed at Calcutta, of which 
 the above-named chaplains were members, and several in- 
 fluential laymen. Under Corrie's auspices Henry Martyn's 
 solitary convert from Mohammedanism, Abdul Masih, was 
 stationed at Agra in 1813; the Society's first agent in India 
 being thus a native. Abdul Masih was ordained in 1826 by 
 Bishop Heber, the first Indian clergyman of the Church of 
 England. Two English missionaries were sent to Calcutta in 
 181 6; and Mirat and Benares were occupied about the same 
 time ; but many years elapsed before the North India Mission 
 was worked on a large scale. Great interest was aroused by a 
 remarkable movement in the Krishnagar district, Bengal, in 
 1838, when some 3,000 persons forsook heathenism, and on 
 one occasion 900 were baptized in the presence of Bishop 
 Daniel Wilsop. A remarkable work was done by W. Smith 
 
88 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 and C. B. Leupolt at Benares, which began in 1832. In 1853, 
 St. John's College at Agra was opened by T. V. French and 
 E. C. Stuart (afterwards Bishops of Lahore and Waiapu). The 
 Sepoy Mutiny of 1857 destroyed much of the Society's pro- 
 perty, but the deep interest aroused by it caused a great 
 extension of the work afterwards. Lucknow was occupied 
 immediately on its re-conquest, on the invitation of the Chief 
 Commissioner, Sir R. Montgomery. Allahabad was also occu- 
 pied, and Christian villages have been established there and 
 at Gorakpur. Work was begun among the Santils, an 
 aboriginal tribe in Bengal, and the Santal Mission now com- 
 prises eight stations and out-stations, with 2,800 .'native 
 Christians. The Punjab work was also strengthened and 
 extended ; but this is now a separate Mission. The ' North 
 India Mission ' is limited to the Diocese of Calcutta, and may 
 be divided into three parts : — 
 
 (i) Bengal: comprising Calcutta, where there are several 
 native congregations, various evangelistic agencies, important 
 schools, and a Divinity College ; the rural Mission in Krish- 
 nagar, where there are over 5,000 native Christians ; stations 
 at Burdwan and Bhagalpur ; and the SantS.1 Mission above- 
 mentioned. 
 
 (2) The NorthrWest Provinces : comprising Benares, Gorak- 
 pur, Jaunpur, Azimgarh, Allahabad, Lucknow, Faizabad, Agra, 
 Aligarh, Mattra, and Mirat. 
 
 (3) Central India: comprising an important and well- 
 worked station at Jabalpur, and Missions among the ab- 
 original Gonds and the Bheel tribes of Rajputana; both of 
 which, though still young, have given cheering evidences of 
 success. 
 
 A specially encouraging feature of the work in North India 
 has been the sympathy and inaterial support given to it by 
 Christian men in official positions. The majority of the 
 stations have been successively occupied at the earnest 
 invitation of leading officers or civilians on the spot, who have 
 themselves opened the way, both by personal evangelistic 
 effort, by large donations towards the missionary agencies set 
 on foot, and by active labours on local committees. Some 
 ;^i 6,000 is thus raised and expended every year in India, 
 independent of the Society's home income. 
 
 In North India, more than anywhere else, the missionary is 
 
Punjab and Sindh, 89 
 
 confronted by the moral degradation of Hindooism, the tre- 
 mendous power of the caste system, the intellectual arrogance 
 fostered by the union of Brahmin pride with rapidly spreading 
 European culture, and the unchanging bigotry of the Moham- 
 medan ; and we cannot wonder that the results have been 
 comparatively small, even with such missionaries as Weitbrecht, 
 Sandys, Long, Hasell, Vaughan, in Bengal ; and Leupolt, W. 
 Smith, Hoernle, Pfander, French, in the North-West. Yet a 
 long series of remarkable individual conversions of men of the 
 highest Hindoo castes, or steeped in Moslem pride, bears witness 
 to the power of Divine grace, and invites to more strenuous 
 effort and more patient waiting upon God. 
 
 Divinity Colleges for Bengal and the North- West Provinces 
 have been established at Calcutta and Allahabad. There are 
 high schools at Calcutta, Benares, Lucknow, Agra, Jabalpur, 
 etc. ; normal schools at Krishnagar, Benares, Agra ; boarding 
 schools for Christian children at Calcutta, Benares, and Agra ; 
 orphanages at Agarpara (which celebrated its Jubilee in 
 February 1887), Bhagalpur, Gorakpur, and Agra; Christian 
 villages at Gorakpur, Allahabad, Secundra, Dehra Dun Valley. 
 Native church councils have been established for Bengal and 
 the North- West respectively. 
 
 The Society's operations in North India are carried on in 
 the Bengali, Santali, Hindi, Hindustani or Urdu, and Gondi 
 languages. 
 
 Punjab and Sindh. — The Punjab Mission was begun in 
 1851, soon after the annexation of the province to British 
 India, by the Rev. R. Clark, who is still the senior missionary. 
 The first station was Amritsar, the sacred city of the Sikhs, 
 which is now a centre of important missionary agencies of all 
 kinds. Here, every year, meets the Punjab Native Church 
 Council, comprising the native clergy of the province, and lay 
 delegates from the congregations — men of good position, 
 Government officials, land-owners, lawyers, etc. — converts from 
 Hindooism, Mohammedanism, and Sikhism. Among the clergy 
 may be especially mentioned the Rev. Imad-ud-din, formerly 
 a learned Moslem moulvie, now an able Christian preacher, 
 lecturer, and writer, and author of Commentaries on the 
 Gospels and the Acts, and who in 1884 received from the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury the degree of D.D., the first native 
 of Ijidja thus honoured. 
 
90 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 At Lahore, the capital of the province, is the Divinity 
 College, founded in 1870 by the Rev. T. V. French (afterwards 
 Bishop of Lahore). Multan is also occupied, and Kotgur 
 and Kangra in the Himalayas. 
 
 In the rural districts, important itinerant Missions were long 
 conducted by the Rev. R. Bateman and the lamented Rev. 
 G. M. Gordon. In recent years the work in the villages has 
 been much developed by Miss Clay and other ladies of the 
 Zenana Mission, and by a Medical Mission conducted by Dr. 
 H. M. Clark ; and there is now a growing movement among 
 the rural population towards Christianity. The baptisms in 
 1887 were the most numerous on record. 
 
 Mr. Gordon (who was killed at Kandahar, Aug. 16, 1880) 
 also , established, mainly at his own expense, stations at Pind 
 Dadan Khan and Dera Ghazi Khan, the latter as a base for 
 work among the Beluch tribes. Several other stations fringe 
 the British frontier, the most important of which is Peshawar, 
 where a Mission to the Afghans was estabhshed in 1855 under 
 the auspices of Sir Herbert Edwardes, then Commissioner of 
 the district. This Mission has gathered in some interesting 
 Afghan converts, and its influence in the Afghan villages is 
 remarkable. A handsome church, built in the Saracenic style, 
 was opened in r883 in the heart of the city, in the presence 
 of many English officers and Afghan chiefs, A Mission was 
 begun in 1886 at Quetta, the British outpost beyond the Bolan 
 Pass. The Rev. G. Shirt, of the Society's Sindh Mission, 
 began the work there, but died suddenly on June 15, 1886. 
 A clergyman of experience and a medical missionary are 
 now supplied. 
 
 In the valley of Kashmir a Medical Mission was started by 
 the late Dr. ElmsUe in 1865, which has been a great blessing 
 to the people, especially during the famine in 1880, and the 
 earthquake in 1884. 
 
 The work in the Punjab is deeply indebted to men like 
 Lord Lawrence, Sir H. Edwardes, Sir R. Montgomery, Sir D. 
 McLeod, Generals Lake, Taylor, and Maclagan, Colonel 
 Martin, and others, who have nobly exerted themselves to 
 bring the Gospel to the people under their administration. 
 
 The Sindh Mission is older in date, having been begun in 
 1850, but is far .behind in progress, owing mainly to its having 
 always been quite undermanned, Yet important fruit has been 
 
Western and South India. gi 
 
 granted to the patient labours of the Rev. J. Sheldon and 
 others at Kurrachee and Hyderabad. 
 
 The Urdu language is used in both Missions, in addition to 
 Sindhi in Sindh, Punjabi in the Punjab, Persian, Pushtu, and 
 Beluchi on the frontier, and Kashmiri in Kashmir. 
 
 Western India. — The work of the Society in the Bombay 
 Presidency is carried on at Bombay (1820), in the Deccan 
 (1832), and also in Sindh, as above-mentioned. At Bombay 
 there is the Robert Money School, a special Mission to the 
 Mohammedans, and various other agencies. Near Nasik is the 
 industrial Christian colony at Sharanpur; where were trained 
 Livingstone's ' Nasik boys ' and other liberated African slaves 
 (see East Africa). At Malegam is a central station for work in 
 Khandesh. At Aurangabad, in the Nizam's territory, a most 
 successful Mission is carried on by the Rev. Ruttonji Nowroji, 
 formerly a Parsee, some hundreds of converts having been 
 gathered from among the out-caste Mangs. A Divinity School 
 was established at Poona in 1886, but the paucity of the 
 missionary staff has hindered the development of this and 
 other agencies. 
 
 Several able and devoted missionaries have laboured at 
 Bombay and Nasik, and there are now congregations under 
 native pastors, the fruit of their faithful labours. But the staff 
 has always been quite inadequate to the needs of the Mission ; 
 hence the results have not been large. 
 
 The languages in use are Marathi and (for the Mohamme- 
 dans) Urdu. 
 
 South India. — The Tamil country south of Madras was the 
 scene of the Propagation Society's Missions in the last century 
 before referred to. But the first two clergymen of the Church 
 of England who went to India as missionaries were sent to 
 Madras by the Church Missionary Society in 1814. There are 
 now more than 86,000 native Christians connected with the 
 Society in the South Indian field. 
 
 (i) In the city of Madras, large Tamil congregations are 
 ministered to by native pastors (one, the Rev. W. T. 
 Satthianadan, well-known in England), and their affairs are 
 conducted by their own Church Council. The Society has 
 also a special Mission to the Mohammedan population, the 
 chief agency of which is the Harris School. 
 
 (2) Tinnevelly. — In 1820 the Rev. J. Hough, chaplain at 
 
92 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 Palamcotta, drew the attention of the Society to the claims of 
 this southernmost province of the Indian peninsula, where there 
 was already a community of 3,000 professed|native Christians, 
 an offshoot from the Propagation Society's Lutheran Mission 
 in Tanjore. Two missionaries were at once set apart for this 
 work, and from that time to this, through the labours of 
 Rhenius, Pettitt, Thomas, J. T, Tucker, Hobbs, Sargent, etc., 
 the Gospel has not ceased to spread among the Tamil popula- 
 tion, chiefly among the Shanars, or cultivators of the palmyra 
 tree. In North Tinnevelly a vigorous Itinerant Mission was 
 established by Ragland, D. Fenn, and Meadows. There are now 
 more than 1,000 villages in which there are Christians in the 
 Church Missionary districts alone (besides many others in those 
 worked by the Propagation Society). The former has 63 native 
 clergymen, and the native lay agents are so numerous that 
 Tinnevelly has been able to supply evangelists for the Tamil 
 coolies in Ceylon and Mauritius. The ten districts have each 
 its native church council, which manages all local concerns ; 
 and these councils are represented in a provincial council. 
 Nearly ;£^3,ooo is raised annually by these poOr Shanar 
 Christians towards the support of their own pastors, churches, 
 and schools. The educational organization is particularly 
 efficient. The Sarah Tucker Female Institution, with its net- 
 work of affiliated branch schools, may be especially mentioned. 
 The senior missionary of the Society, Dr. Sargent, and the 
 senior missionary of the Propagation Society, Dr. Caldwell, 
 were consecrated on March ri, 1877, as assistant bishops to 
 the Bishop of Madras for the native churches. A few years 
 ago there were large accessions from among the heathen in the 
 districts of both Societies, owing mainly to the indirect influence 
 of the Famine Relief Funds. ' Theconviction prevailed,' wrote 
 Bishop Caldwell, ' that whilst Hindooism had left the famine- 
 stricken to die, Christianity had stepped in, like an angel 
 from heaven, to comfort them with its sympathy and 
 cheer them with its eff'ectual succour.' The increase in the 
 Society's stations in 1878 was about 10,000. Bishop Sargent 
 celebrated his fiftieth year of service in Tinnevelly in July, 
 1885. 
 
 (3) Travancore and Cochin. — The Mission in these semi- 
 independent native States, which occupy a narrow strip of 
 country on the south-western coast of India, betweei) the 
 
South tndid. 53 
 
 Ghaut mountains and the sea, was estabUshed in 1816 at the 
 invitation of Colonel Munro, the British resident. For twenty 
 years it was worked by Benjamin Bailey, Joseph Fenn, Henry 
 Baker, sen., and others, mainly with a view to the reform of 
 the ancient Malabar Syrian Church, which claims to have been 
 founded by the Apostle St. Thomas. Ultimately the effort 
 failed, owing to the internal dissensions of that Church, and its 
 unwillingness to abjure errors in doctrine and abuses in ritual. 
 Since 1837 the missionaries have worked independently, the 
 result of which has been not only the adhesion of many Syrians 
 to our purer worship, but an active reforming movement within 
 their own Church, which was much fostered by the late Metran, 
 Mar Athanasius. The labours of Peet, Hawksworth, H. 
 Baker, jun., and others, among the heathen population, 
 particularly the lowest castes, the slaves, and the Hill Arrians, 
 have been also greatly blessed ; considerable progress, as in 
 Tinnevelly, has been made in the organization of the native 
 church ; and there are eighteen native pastors. The Cottayam 
 College has been a great blessing in providing a high class 
 Christian education ; and the Cambridge Nicholson Institution 
 trains native agents. On July 2 5 , 1 8 7 9, the Rev. J. M. Speechly, 
 a missionary of the Society, was consecrated first Bishop of 
 Travancore and Cochin. In 1885 the bishop appointed the Rev. 
 Koshi Koshi, one of the Society's native pastors, to the office of 
 Archdeacon. Mr. Koshi is the first native clergyman admitted 
 to this office. 
 
 (4) The field of the Telugu Mission is an extensive country 
 on the east side of India, through which flow the great rivers 
 Kistna and Godavery, It was begun in 1841 by two of the 
 most devoted men on the roll of our missionaries, Robert 
 Noble and H. W. Fox. Noble started the famous English 
 school at Masulipatam, now known by his name, worked it for 
 twenty-four years, and died at his post in 1865. Several 
 Brahmins trained in it have embraced the Gospel, and it has sent 
 forth four native clergymen to labour among their countrymen. 
 Fox was a preaching missionary, and thus set the example of 
 those itinerating and rural missionary efforts which have resulted 
 in the foundation of an increasing Telugu Native Church, chiefly 
 drawn from the Malas and other low-caste or out-caste people. 
 There is also a Mission among the Kols, a non-Aryan tribe on 
 the Upper Godavery, which was founded by General Haig in 
 
§4 Church MisAonary Socieiy. 
 
 i860, and has evet since been the object of his sympatliy, 
 liberality, and personal labours. 
 
 The languages in the Society's South Indian Missions are — 
 Tamil for Madras and Tinnevelly, Malayalam for Travancore 
 and Telugu. In Tamil there is an extensive Christian litera- 
 ture, to which the Society's Missionaries have lairgely contri- 
 buted ; and in Malayalam one of them (B. Bailey) translated 
 and printed (after having cut and cast the greater part of the 
 type) with his own hands the whole Bible. A Commentary on 
 the New Testament in Telugu has also been prepared and 
 pubhshed by the Rev. J. E. Padfield. 
 
 CEYLON. 
 
 This Mission, commenced in 1817, comprises evangelistic, 
 educational, and pastoral agencies, among both Singhalese and 
 Tamils, the two races (with distinct languages) forming the 
 population of the island. There are several Singhalese con- 
 gregations at Colombo (the seat of government), Cotta, 
 Baddegama, and Kandy (one of the ancient capitals); and 
 Tamil congregations at Colombo, Kandy, and three or four 
 places in the Jaffna peninsula, in the extreme north, as well as 
 in several places in the coffee districts. Some of them are 
 ministered to by native pastors. Considerable progress has 
 been made in self-government and self-support; and Native 
 Missionary Associations have been formed for tlie spread of the 
 Gospel among the surrounding heathen. 
 
 In connection with or beyond this settled work, there are 
 two Evangelistic Missions of special interest and importance, ~ 
 the Kandyan Itinerancy and the Tamil Coohe Mission. Both 
 work in the hill-country in the centre of the island, covering 
 nearly the same area. The former is among tlie Singhalese 
 village population, among whom its labours have been much 
 blessed; the latter among the Tamil coolies on the coffee 
 estates, some 1,700 of whom are now on the roll of native 
 Christians, besides many who have returned to their native 
 country. South India. The Tamil Coolie Mission has for more 
 than thirty years been mainly supported by a Committee of 
 coffee planters, who have raised more than ^^1,000 a year to 
 maintain catechists, schools, etc., the Society providing the 
 superintending English missionaries. 
 
Mauritius: China. §% 
 
 f he educational agencies comprise Trinity College, Kandy, 
 and important schools of various kinds at Cotta and Jaffna. The 
 present Bishop of Colombo (Dr. Copleston) has visited all the 
 Society's Missions from time to time, inspecting, confirming, 
 and preaching in the churches and chapels and in the open 
 air. In December 1886, he held an ordination in the Singha- 
 lese language and in the midst of the people, the first ever 
 - thus conducted. 
 
 MAURITIUS, 
 
 Though geographically most nearly connected with Africa, 
 this little island is, in a missionary sense, a dependency of 
 India, Two-thirds of the population, are coolies, brought from 
 Bengal and South India to work on the sugar plantations ; 
 and among these are labouring Bengali and Tamil-speaking 
 missionaries, whose work has been much blessed. Some 5,000 
 have been baptized, the majority of whom have returned to 
 their own country. 
 
 An Industrial Home was founded in 1875 in the Seychelles 
 Islands, for the liberated African slaves landed there. 
 
 CHINA. 
 
 The great empire of China was opened to missionary effort 
 in 1844, when the Treaty of Nanking, which closed the first 
 Chinese War, gave England the possession of Hong-Kong, and 
 the right of residence at five leading ports j and more fully in 
 1858-60, by the Treaty of Tientsin and Convention of Peking. 
 Shanghai was occupied by the Society in 1845 ; Ningpo in 
 1848; Fuh-Chow in 1850; Hong-Kong and Peking in 1862 
 (the latter after the taking of the city by the allied English and 
 French forces); Hang-Chow in 1865 j Shaouhing in 1870 j 
 Canton in 188 1. 
 
 South China. — China, south of lat. 28°, is under the 
 episcopal jurisdiction of the Bishop of Victoria, Hong-Kong. 
 The first Bishop, Dr. G. Smith, and the third, the present one, Dr. 
 Burdon, were missionaries ,of the Society ; and the second. Dr. 
 Alford, an active member at home. The Society has a Mission at 
 Hong-Kong, and several out-stations in the Kwan-tung Province 
 \vorked from Canton as a centre ; and a new Mission has just 
 
g6 Church Missiondry Society i 
 
 been started at Pakhoi. But its chief work in South China is 
 in the Fuh-Kien Province. 
 
 The Fuh-Kien Mission has a truly remarkable history. The 
 first eleven years passed without a single convert appearing. 
 Two out of five missionaries had died in the interval, and two 
 had retired. The fifth died soon after gathering the first-fruits 
 of his labours, leaving a new-comer, the Rev. J. R. Wolfe, in 
 charge. Up to 1864 the work was confined to Fuh-Chow city. 
 In that year and the following three or four, other large cities 
 were occupied by native evangelists. In 1866 the first two or 
 three converts from these were baptized. And now, after 
 twenty-one years' further labour, what do we find ? We find 
 6,000 converts in 130 towns and villages, of whom 2,000 are 
 communicants; 7 native clergy (besides 3 dead), 100 catechists, 
 about 160 voluntary lay-helpers, 20 regularly built churches, 
 and 70 preaching chapels ; also a Theological College, Boarding 
 Schools, and a Medical Mission, The principal districts, 
 Lo-Nguong, Ning-Taik, Ku-Cheng, etc., have their own Church 
 Councils ; and the Annual Provincial Council at Fuh-Chow is 
 attended by some 200 delegates. The work has been done 
 almost wholly by native agency ; and during many years there 
 were not more thaii two English missionaries in the field. 
 New converts have told their friends, and in this way the 
 Gospel has, without efibrt, spread from village to village. But 
 not without persecution. Bitter opposition has been shown by 
 the mandarins and gentry ; the Christians have endured much 
 personal suffering, and more than one has been martyred. In 
 1886 Bishop Burdon visited many of the stations, and confirmed 
 900 candidates. 
 
 Mid-China. — China, north of lat 28°, became a separate 
 diocese, 'North China,' in 1872 ; Dr. Russell, a missionary of 
 the Society, being the first bishop. In 1880, after Bishop 
 Russell's death, it was divided into two, and Dr. G. E. Moule 
 became Bishop of the new see of Mid-China. The Society's 
 chief Missions are in the Cheh-Kiang Province ; and there is a 
 small Mission at Shanghai, under Archdeacon A. E. Moule. 
 
 In the province of Cheh-Kiang are the cities of Ningpo, 
 Hang-Chow, and Shaouhing. In the earlier years of the 
 Mission, much success was, by the Divine blessing, achieved 
 in the numerous towns and villages around Ningpo ; achieved, 
 too, notwithstanding frequent changes in the Mission staff 
 
Japan. 97 
 
 through sickness, and the hindrances caused during several 
 years by the Taiping rebellion. Many of the Christians in 
 these villages have manifested exemplary Christian steadfastness 
 and zeal. Four of them were ordained in 1875-6. Within the 
 last few years there has been a most interesting movement in 
 the Chu-ki district, an offshoot of the Hang-Chow Mission, 
 and more than 300 converts have been gathered in from about 
 twenty-five villages. At Hang-Chow itself there is a Medical 
 Mission, and a new Hospital and Opium Refuge was built in 
 1885, mainly at the cost of the Williarn Charles Jones China 
 Fund ; but many English and Americans in China contributed, 
 and even the mandarins of Hang-Chow. 
 
 Although the Chinese have only one written language, in 
 which the whole Bible exists, they have many spoken dialects. 
 Portions of Scripture, the Prayer Book, etc., have been pub- 
 lished in several of these dialects in the Roman character, this 
 being found the easiest to acquire by the large classes of the 
 population that cannot read. 
 
 JAPAN. 
 
 For two hundred and thirty years, in consequence of the 
 political intrigues of the Jesuit missionaries in the sixteenth 
 century, Japan was absolutely closed to the outer world. It is 
 about thirty-four years since the long-sealed empire opened to 
 European influences, and in that time the country has made 
 most extraordinary progress in the adoption of Western civili- 
 zation. Still more recent is the toleration now tacitly (though 
 not avowedly) accorded to Christian effort. American Mis- 
 sionaries arrived in 1859, but for several years they could do 
 scarcely any direct evangelistic work. In 1869, just after the 
 wonderful revolution which restored power to the Mikado, the 
 first missionary of the Society, landed at Nagasaki. He also 
 could only use quiet and indirect methods of making known 
 the Gospel, and the few converts vouchsafed to his labours 
 were baptized secretly. 
 
 Within the last fifteen years toleration of Christianity has 
 become virtually complete, and the Mission has been extended 
 and strengthened. Not only Nagasaki but also Tokio (Yedo)) 
 Osaka, and Hakodate, are occupied by the Society. Nagasaki 
 and Osaka, especially, are the headquarters of expanding 
 
 H 
 
98 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 Missions. Native evangelists have been trained, and the cities 
 of Kumamoto, Saga, and Kagoshima, in the island of Kiu-shiu, 
 and of Tokushima, in the island of Shikoku, have been occupied 
 by them. There is, also a Mission to the Aino aborigines of 
 the northernmost island of Yezo. The first-fruit of these was 
 baptized on Christmas Day, 1885, and others have since been 
 baptized, making a little Aino church of four souls. 
 
 Arrangements were made by the late Archbishop of Can- 
 terbury for the establishment of an English Bishopric in Japan, 
 and the present Archbishop nominated the Rev. A. W. Poole, 
 late missionary in South India, to be the first bishop. He 
 was consecrated October 18, 1883. But in the mysterious pro- 
 vidence of God he was permitted to labour for a few months 
 only; he died in July, 1885. A worthy successor has been 
 found in the Rev. E. Bickersteth, of the Cambridge Delhi 
 Missions, son of the Bishop of Exeter. 
 
 The American Missions are on a much larger scale than the 
 English, and have gathered in some thousands of converts. 
 There are now more than 13,000 adult baptized Protestant 
 Christians, besides children. The numbers have more than 
 doubled in three years, and the increase in 1886 exceeded 
 3,000. The great majority are Presbyterians and Congrega- 
 tionalists connected with the American Missions. The three 
 Episcopal Missions, English and American, have together about 
 one-tenth of the whole. The Japanese Christians are mani- 
 festing singular independence, and a desire for organic union 
 among the various bodies. 
 
 In February 1887, Bishop Bickersteth admitted three native 
 agents to Deacons' Orders, the first ordination of Japanese 
 natives. He has also appointed the Society's senior missionary, 
 the Rev. H. Maundrell, to be his Archdeacon. 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 The Mission to the Maoris of New Zealand was the second 
 of the Society's Missions in order of time. It was undertaken 
 at the invitation of Samuel Marsden, Chaplain in New South 
 Wales, who landed on the Northern Island, with the first three 
 men — lay agents — sent out as pioneers, in 18 14, and preached 
 the first Christian sermon to the natives on Christmas Day of 
 that year. Other missionaries followed, but their lives, which 
 
New Zealand. 99 
 
 were entirely in the power of a race of ferocious cannibals, 
 were frequently in apparently imminent danger, and for eleven 
 years no results whatever were seen. The first conversion 
 took place in 1825, and no other natives were baptized for 
 five years. Then began the marvellous movement which 
 resulted in almost the whole Maori nation being brought under 
 Christian instruction and civilizing influences, and which led 
 Bishop Selwyn, on his arrival in his new diocese, in 1842, to 
 write, ' We see here a whole nation of pagans converted to the 
 faith. . . Where will you find, throughout the Christian world, 
 more signal manifestations of the presence of the Spirit, or 
 more living evidences of the Kingdom of Christ ? ' Twelve 
 years later, Sir George Grey, then Governor of New Zealand, 
 informed the Committee that he had personally visited nearly 
 all the Societ/s stations, and ' could speak with confidence of 
 the great and good work accomplished by it.' 
 
 In 1840 New Zealand was made a British colony, and emigra- 
 tion on a large scale ensued. The vices as well as the benefits 
 of civilization were introduced, and the inevitable conflict of 
 race began. The continual disputes about the sale and pos- 
 session of land led to prolonged and bitter wars, which shook 
 the native Church to its foundations. In 1864 arose the 
 ' Pai Marire ' or ' Hau-hau ' superstition, a strange compound 
 of Christianity and heathenism, which spread rapidly among 
 the natives. It was a party of Hau-haus who so barbarously 
 murdered the missionary Volkner. 
 
 The condition of the native Church is now generally 
 prosperous. Nearly complete statistical returns sent home 
 in 1887, the first for several years, show 18,241 church mem- 
 bers, who are ministered to by thirty Maori clergymen (alto- 
 gether forty-seven have been ordained, but some have died. 
 Two of the most able were accidentally poisoned in 1887). 
 There are 280 voluntary lay-helpers. The Christians build 
 their own churches, and in part support their own ministers. 
 In 1886-7 the native contributions for religious purposes 
 amounted to jQi^Ti. Several native Church Boards are 
 working well. The comparatively small bands of disaffected 
 and semi-heathen natives headed by Tawhiao (the ' Maori 
 King') and other leaders, are now showing readiness to 
 receive Christian teaching. 
 
 In 1883 a Mission Board, comprising the Bishops of 
 
 H 2 
 
100 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 Auckland, Waiapu, and Wellington, and other members, was 
 established to administer the Society's grants, which will 
 diminish annually, and cease (subject to personal claims) in 
 twenty years. 
 
 The late Bishop of Waiapu (W. Williams), and the present 
 Bishops of Waiapu (E. C. Stuart, formerly in India) and 
 Wellington (O. Hadfield) were, and the two latter are still, 
 missionaries of the Society. Also two late and two present 
 Archdeacons. 
 
 The whole Bible and Prayer Book have been rendered by 
 the missionaries into the Maori language. 
 
 NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 North-West America Mission. — This is a Mission to the 
 remnant of the Red Indian tribes scattered over the vast 
 country formerly known as the Hudson's Bay Territory, now 
 included in the Dominion of Canada. In 1822 the Rev. John 
 West arrived at a trading settlement on the Red River, a little 
 south of Lake Winnipeg, and began to gather the Indians 
 round him. The first step in the great extension of the 
 Mission in recent years was the sending forth from Red River, 
 in 1840, of Henry Budd, a native teacher trained up by Mr. 
 West from his boyhood (afterwards the first native clergyman), 
 to open a new station at Devon, five hundred miles off. And 
 now, from the United States border-line to the Arctic Ocean, 
 and from Hudson's Bay to the Rocky Mountains, the praises 
 of the Redeemer are sung by thousands of Indians, and in 
 eleven different languages. 
 
 The Red River district is now the flourishing colonial 
 Province of Manitoba, and a large part of the Society's work 
 has developed into the settled ministrations of the church in 
 the colony. One of the Society's churches has become the 
 Cathedral of the diocese of Rupert's Land, which was founded 
 in 1849. That diocese, which has been highly privileged in its 
 two first bishops. Dr. Anderson and Dr. Machray, was sub- 
 divided in 1872 into four parts, the three new dioceses being 
 those of Moosonee, Athabasca, and Saskatchewan. To the two 
 former sees missionaries of the Society were appointed, the 
 Rev. John Horden and the Rev. W. C. Bompas, and to the 
 third, an active co-Worker in the country. Dr. McLean. In 
 
North Amenca, loi 
 
 1884, in pursuance of a scheme formed by the Provincial 
 Synod of the Province of Rupert's Land, the diocese of 
 Athabasca was divided, Dr. Bompas taking the northern half as 
 Bishop of Mackenzie, River, and the Rev. R. Young being 
 appointed to the southern division as Bishop of Athabasca. 
 A new see was also formed of the civil province of Assiniboia, 
 consisting of portions of the dioceses of Rupert's Land and 
 Saskatchewan ; to which Dr. Anson was consecrated as Bishop 
 of Qu'Appelle. 
 
 The diocese of Moosonee includes extensive territories round 
 the shores of Hudson's Bay, and stretches to the borders of 
 Canada. Bishop Horden's labours have been most successful, 
 and the great majority of the Indians now profess Christianity. 
 The diocese of Saskatchewan includes missions to the still 
 heathen and untamed Plain Crees, Sioux, and Blackfeet, of the 
 great Saskatchewan Plain. In the diocese of Qu'Appelle the 
 Society's one station has been transferred to the bishop. The 
 dioceses of Mackenzie River and Athabasca, which are far the 
 largest in extent, comprise missions to the Chipewyan, Slave, 
 Dog-rib, and Tukudh . tribes. Among the Tukudh, who are 
 found beyond the Rocky Mountains and within the Arctic 
 Circle, on the Youcon River, the spread of the Gospel has 
 of late years been rapid. Some 1,500 have been baptized 
 since 1863, and a still larger number are under Christian 
 instruction. 
 
 At various points in the Moosonee and Athabasca districts, 
 fringing the Arctic Ocean, are found bands of Esquimaux. 
 They have been visited here and there by bishops Bompas and 
 Horden and others ; and three missionaries are now set apart 
 for their evangelisation. 
 
 The Diocese of Saskatchewan sustained a severe loss in 
 1886 by the death of Dr. McLean. While on one of his 
 arduous journeys his waggon was upset, and he ultimately died 
 of injuries then received. The Archbishop of Canterbury has 
 appointed as his successor Dr. Pinkham, of Manitoba ; and 
 the Society's work generally in North-west America has lost an 
 able and indefatigable missionary. Archdeacon Cowley, who 
 died in September, 1887, after a long service of 46 years. 
 
 Several distinct languages are spoken by the Indians of 
 these vast territories. The whole Bible and Prayer-book exist 
 in Red River Cree : and considerable portions, with hymn- 
 
toi Church Missionary Society. 
 
 books, &c., in Moose Cree, Ojibbeway, Soto, Slave, Chipewyan, 
 and Tukudh. 
 
 North Pacific Mission. — In 1856 Captain Prevost, R.N., 
 drew the Society's attention to the savage state of the Tsim- 
 shean Indians on the coast of British Columbia, and a school- 
 master was sent out. A great blessing was vouchsafed to his 
 labours; and in 1862 the Christian settlement of Metlakahtla 
 was founded. Owing to internal dissensions, the settlement 
 has not of late been prosperous, but it is hoped that the 
 difficulties have at last been met, and that the work will again 
 be blessed. 
 
 There is another settlement at Kincolith, on the Naas River, 
 and Missions also among the Kitiksheans of the interior, the 
 Hydahs of Queen Charlotte's Islands, and the Kwa-gutl Indians 
 of Fort Rupert. At all these places an excellent work is being 
 done by zealous missionaries of the Society. The whole 
 Mission is under the charge of the Bishop of Caledonia, Dr. 
 Ridley, formerly a missionary of the Society in India. 
 
 The Church Missionary Society exists for the purpose of 
 assisting in the fulfilment by the Church of its Lord's one last 
 great command, to evangelize the world. Not to convert the 
 world — that is not man's part — ^but to proclaim the Gospel to 
 the world. ' This Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached 
 in all the world, for a witness unto all nations, and then shall 
 the end come.' 
 
 Abridged from the Church Missionary Society's 
 Pocket Manual, 
 

 
 
 1 
 5- 
 
 !2! 
 
 r 
 g 
 
 cu 
 
 ! 
 
 o 
 e: 
 
 r 
 
 O 
 
 r 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 w 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 w 
 s 
 
 9? 
 
 9 
 s 
 3, 
 
 > 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 " 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 E 
 
 ' 
 
 S' 
 
 3- 
 
 * 
 
 ? 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 ' 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 p 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 H 
 OO 
 
 M 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 H 
 OO 
 
 00 
 
 % 
 
 s> 
 
 S, 
 
 M 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 > S- 
 
 
 
 
 
 In 
 
 »3 
 
 
 0\ 
 
 -*>■ 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 ■»j 
 
 in 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 Pb 
 
 
 
 
 
 -^ 
 
 w 
 
 -1^ 
 
 v> 
 
 In 
 
 <^ 
 
 M 
 
 Ov 
 
 o\ 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -S- 
 
 
 
 & 
 
 
 w 
 
 -N 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 H 
 
 vo 
 
 
 
 
 
 4>. 
 
 i-x? 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 ■J 
 
 
 
 in 
 
 O 
 
 o» 
 
 » 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 i3 
 
 r^k 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 „ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -4k. 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 M S* 
 
 !=• 
 
 •n 
 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 in 
 
 M 
 
 W 
 
 w 
 
 00 
 
 >C 
 
 J>. 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 ■t^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 p- 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 U 
 
 u 
 
 H 
 
 „ 
 
 m 
 
 „ 
 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 „ 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 .^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •33 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 ,3 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 *l 
 
 . w 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 K) 
 
 
 H 
 
 U 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (T 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 (fe| 
 
 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ? 
 
 
 
 in 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 m 
 
 U 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 H 
 
 *J 
 
 *^ 
 
 in 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 P* 
 
 ■ i' 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 » 
 
 ;^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 0^ 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 4^ 
 
 m 
 
 
 ■!>■ 
 
 H 
 
 in 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 «o 
 
 m 
 
 -4 
 
 00 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 O 
 
 ■1^ 
 
 
 03 
 
 o% 
 
 +. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 f 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■K 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 i" 
 
 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 \o 
 
 »3 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 "1 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 M 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 c» 
 
 l/J 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 •' 
 
 *J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 OO 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 a* 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 w 
 
 00 
 
 
 •J 
 
 H 
 
 o\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 U 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 b) 
 
 NJ 
 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 Ul 
 
 O 
 
 o\ 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■"J 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 -f»> 
 
 In 
 
 in 
 
 00 
 
 in 
 
 Ch 
 
 00 
 
 in 
 
 M 
 
 VO 
 
 VO 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 0\ 
 
 K 
 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 oa 
 
 
 tn 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 VO 
 
 M 
 
 ■»J 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 -^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 H 
 
 
 N 
 
 
 K 
 
 4; 
 
 
 
 
 
 vp 
 
 III 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 m 
 
 U 
 
 (n 
 
 ^ 
 
 8 
 
 m 
 
 
 U 
 
 
 u 
 
 U\ 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 o» 
 
 w 
 
 >J 
 
 H 
 
 u 
 
 to 
 
 00 
 
 H 
 
 00 
 
 VD 
 
 
 
 In 
 
 
 (n 
 
 N 
 
 en 
 
 O 
 
 M 
 
 V3 
 
 
 U) 
 
 (n 
 
 W 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 M 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .p' 
 
 
 
 Ul 
 
 
 •f'' 
 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 VO 
 
 H 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 
 VO 
 
 
 
 
 
 «o 
 
 "S) 
 
 W 
 
 
 in 
 
 (S 
 
 vo 
 
 H 
 
 -^ 
 
 w 
 
 in 
 
 K 
 
 00 
 
 o\ 
 
 P- 
 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •K 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ui 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 t3 
 
 H 
 
 (O 
 
 2; 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 0\ 
 
 p* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 H 
 
 8, 
 
 M 
 
 : 
 
 H 
 
 8 
 
 S 
 
 S 
 
 s> 
 
 1 
 
 00 
 
 M 
 
 ■6 
 
 •iS 
 
 s 
 
 s. 
 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 OO 
 
 M 
 
 
 « 
 
 •^ 
 
 o 
 
 w 
 
 to^- 
 
 bi 
 
 00 
 
 Ot 
 
 e 
 
 
 IS 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o» 
 
 oS* 
 
 
 
 VI 
 
 ill. 
 
 
 ox 
 
 t 
 
 ! 
 
 • 
 
 1 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 OOW 
 
 as 
 
 » 
 
 
 
 00 is 
 
 
 +■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■5^4».'< * 
 
 en 
 
 
 10 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 •5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 WW 
 
 |U 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 in 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 _^_ 
 
 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 a* 
 
 00 
 00 
 
 00 O 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 n 
 
( 104 ) 
 
 WESLEYAN METHODIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 FULLY ORGANTZED, 1816. (wORK BEGUN 1786.) 
 
 The care of British Methodism for those in other lands found 
 its earliest expression when in the Yearly Conference of 1769, 
 Mr. Wesley appointed Richard Boardman and Joseph PUmoor 
 to go and help the brethren in America. The Methodism 
 which was thus encouraged and strengthened gradually spread 
 throughout the American colonies. Emigrants, soldiers, 
 Government servants, and others carried the Gospel into 
 Canada, Nova Scotia, Newfoundland, and New Brunswick. 
 
 It was in 1786 that Dr. Coke, then on his second journey 
 across the Atlantic, sailed with a company of three missionaries, 
 in order to reinforce the Churches in Nova Scotia, where 
 Freeborn Garrettson and James D. Emmett, sent thither by 
 Bishop Asbury, were representing the Methodism of the States. 
 It is not necessary now to tell the story so ofteh told, and 
 which the lovers of missionary enterprise will never cease to 
 tell, how the stormy winds fulfilled the unspoken word of 
 Him whom winds and seas obey, how He directed their 
 wandering bark whilst He prepared their way. The Christmas 
 Day of 1786 will remain as the inaugural day of Methodist 
 Missions, when Dr. Coke and his companions landed on the 
 island of Antigua. There William Warrener entered upon 
 his labours — a true-hearted Yorkshireman, with his equally 
 true-hearted Yorkshire wife. 
 
 During the next thirty years the work spread. In 1804 the 
 first Continental station was occupied by the appointment to 
 Gibraltar of the Rev. James McMuUen, whose grandson is now 
 the Clerical Treasurer of the Society. 
 
 In 181 1 the first Wesleyan missionary was sent to Western 
 Africa. It was not the first attempt that had been made. As 
 
A Review. log 
 
 early as 1769 Dr. Coke had already conceived the missionary 
 idea, and had sent out a surgeon with a party of mechanics, in 
 the hope of civilizing the Foulahs. The enterprise failed, as 
 has been repeatedly the case with others of the kind. But in 
 181 1 George Warren led the way for that long line of faithful 
 messengers who since then at risk of health or cost of life, 
 have maintained the testimony of Jesus among the tribes of 
 Western Africa. 
 
 Dr. Coke's own Mission to The East comes next in order. 
 In 1813 he voyaged eastward, with his band of devoted helpers, 
 ordained, as the event proved, to hallow sea and land, he by 
 his burial, and they by their labours, founding as they did in 
 the island of Ceylon, churches which have never ceased to 
 prosper and extend. 
 
 It was the year after that John McKenny was sent as the 
 first missionary to Southern Africa ; and although in con- 
 sequence of the difficulties' which arose he was moved to 
 Ceylon, yet almost immediately his place was supplied by 
 Barnabas Shaw, who, before the close of 18 15, had with his 
 devoted wife settled in Little Namaqualand. 
 
 In the same year Samuel Leigh left England for Australasia, 
 and landed after a voyage of nearly six months in New South 
 Wales on August loth. 
 
 And thus it came to pass that when the Wesleyan Missionary 
 Society was organised in 18 16, the Missions for which it was 
 to care were already found in every part of the world. 
 
 Taking a general view of Wesleyan Missions to the heathen 
 fifty years ago, it will appear that in the Far East, success had 
 attended the efforts put forth ; but the progress of extension 
 was slow. The churches in Ceylon were growing apace. 
 Continental India had been entered. The Madras Mission 
 was begun in 181 7, and Bangalore, in the Mysore territory, 
 was for a short time occupied in 1820 : but Bombay, to which 
 the Rev. John Horner was appointed in 181 7, was abandoned 
 in 1821, and in 1837 was still unoccupied. The same may be 
 said of Calcutta, to which two ministers had been appointed 
 in 1829, and shortly after withdrawn. 
 
 At the close of 1836 Madras was the only District formed 
 in Continental India. The conversion of a Brahmin, afterwards 
 known as Wesley Abraham, marked the beginning of a new 
 era. The district was wide, and included Bangalore, Mysore, 
 
to6 Wesley an Methodist Missionary Society. 
 
 Negapatam, Melnattam and Manargudi. Mr. Cryer reported 
 encouragement in the streets of Negapatam and the surrounding 
 villages. A temporary school chapel was about to be erected. 
 At Bangalore the Tamil and English departments were fairly 
 prosperous, and it was also rising into importance as a Canarese 
 station under the care of Thomas Hodson. 
 
 Yet this was all that had been done, and, so far as the 
 Wesleyan Missionary Society was concerned, the vast popula- 
 tions of the East were otherwise untouched. 
 
 Greater changes had taken place in the Southern Seas. On 
 the island continent of Australia the only Mission established 
 was that of New South Wales ; although plans were already 
 formed for the extension of the work to other colonies. 
 Methodism had been introduced into Tasmania by soldiers con- 
 verted in New South Wales, and in 1821 William Horton was 
 put in charge of Hobart Town. At the close of 1836, Hobart 
 Town, Port Arthur, and Launceston were the only stations 
 occupied, but they were prosperous. Two additional mission- 
 aries had been sent out in 1836, and two more were to follow. 
 
 Methodism in New Zealand may be said to have begun 
 with the visit of the Rev. Samuel Leigh in 1818, although the 
 first appointment was not made until 1821. Arrangements 
 were at once made with the agents of the Church Missionary 
 Society to prevent any appearance of rivalry or waste of 
 labour. Many were the hindrances and the disappointments : 
 so that at the close of 1836 only one station was held, and 
 that was Wangungu, on the west coast. There, however, the 
 prospect was one full of promise. 
 
 The brightest spot in all the Southern Seas was Vavau, in the 
 Friendly Islands. The London Missionary'^Society had sent 
 out its agents to these islands as early as 1797, but after three 
 years the ground was abandoned. In 18.22 the Rev, Walter 
 Lawry visited Tonga from Sydney. About the same time 
 three native teachers, connected with the London Missionary 
 Society, were sent from Tahiti, but these too failed. In 1826 
 John Thomas and John Hutchinson arrived as the first appointed 
 Wesleyan missionaries. Eight years after, in 1834, there was 
 a wonderful work of grace in the islands, and one result was 
 the resolve to attertipt the evangelization of the islands of 
 Fiji. The Mission was actually begun in October 1835, and 
 
Oenerai Review. to? 
 
 In 1836 the Friendly Islands Auxiliary Wesleyan Missionary 
 Society was organized. Such was the result of less than ten 
 years of toil. The news reached England at the beginning 
 of 1837 ; but no missionary had been sent from this country, 
 nor had the appeal of the Rev. James Watkin, ' Pity poor 
 Feejee !' as yet stirred the hearts of British Methodists. 
 
 In South Africa the work of evangelization was advancing 
 amid many difficulties, arising oftentimes from tribal wars. We 
 have seen how Barnabas Shaw started in 1815 on his pil- 
 grimage to Little Namaqualand. In 1820 a Mission was 
 begun in Capetown itself. The same year William Shaw 
 went out with a party of emigrants to the Eastern Province, 
 where his first sermon was preached in Graham's Town in the 
 house of one Serjeant-Major Lucas. From that time progress 
 was steady. At the close of 1836 the Cape Town District 
 included Khamiesberg and Great Namaqualand, which in 
 1825 William Threlfall essayed to enter, and where he fell the 
 victim of savage cruelty. 
 
 The District of Albany and Kafiiirland covered a wide area, 
 including Graham's Town and Bathurst, Wesleyville as the first 
 station in KafiSrland, Clarkebuiy among the Tembus, Bunting- 
 ville, founded by Mr. Boyce, among the Pondos, and Port 
 Natal, not yet occupied by a resident missionary, among the 
 Zulus. The year was made memorable by its Kafir war. 
 
 There was also a Bechuanaland District, the scene of the 
 brave endurance and repeated efforts of Samuel Broadbent and 
 others. But when it is remembered that the centres of Mission 
 work were at Thaba TSTchu, Plaatberg, and Umpukanb, it will 
 be seen that the Bechuanaland of those days included southern 
 lands which have long since passed under other names. The 
 Baralongs, in the upper regions of the Vaal River, had been 
 defeated in war and scattered by the Matabele from the north, 
 and they had wandered southwards until they settled at Thaba 
 'Nchu, north of the Orange River. It was thence that in 
 after times some of them travelled northwards once more and 
 settled on the banks of the Molopo. 
 
 Much had thus been accomplished, and yet South African 
 Methodism was only in its infancy, and no one dreamed 
 of a Connexion and a Conference which should include wider 
 territories and states with more varied forms of government. 
 
io8 Wesley an Methodist Missionary Society, 
 
 The West Coast of Africa was as yet all included within one 
 District. The death roll was already a long one. The 
 principal stations were three, Sierra Leone, St. Mary's-on-the- 
 Gambia, and Macarthy's Island. A settlement had been 
 attempted on the Gold Coast, where the Rev. Joseph Dunwell 
 landed on New Year's Day, 1835, and died within six months 
 of his arrival. Two other missionaries and their wives were 
 sent out at the close of 1836 ; but all of them fell victims to 
 the climate before the end of 1837. Nevertheless, the land 
 had been claimed for Christ, and volunteers for service there 
 were never wanting. 
 
 In the West Indies, together with Demerara, the Society re- 
 ported at the close of 1836 a membership of nearly 4700, under 
 the care of 8^ missionaries, and upwards of 2500 other agents. 
 
 In various parts of the world there were employed 306 
 missionaries, 1955 paid agents, and 3156 gratuitous teachers. 
 The membership was 64,691, and the number of scholars 47,106. 
 
 The income raised during 1836 from all sources was 
 ;^7S,S26, of which ;^52,242 was the Home Contribution. The 
 total expenditure was more than ;^7o,ooo, and one-eighth of 
 the whole amount was spent in the East. 
 
 Taking only those fields which are now occupied by the 
 Society, the number of missionaries was 51, the paid agents 
 143, the unpaid agents 51, and the membership 3196. 
 
 And now another fifty years have passed. 
 
 First of all, it is satisfactory to know that with two ex- 
 ceptions, Sweden and the Mauritius, no Mission field occupied 
 in 1836 is deserted now. Stations have been changed, and 
 workers have been transferred ; but the old lands are tilled and 
 yield their harvests, though it be to toilers who depend no 
 longer upon us. 
 
 In Ceylon the two districts of 1836 have become four, for 
 South Ceylon is now represented by Colombo, Galle, and 
 Kandy. In North Ceylon during the last year evangelistic 
 agencies have been organized in order to reach both the 
 masses of population in the towns and the more scattered 
 people in rural districts. For this purpose two Tamil brethren 
 have been set apart. A voluntary Christian female agency, 
 led by the wives of missionaries, has also been busy in seeking 
 the women and girls of Ceylon. Native Home Missionary 
 
Continental India. 109 
 
 Societies are maintained in both Jaffna and Batticaloa. The 
 division of the Southern District has proved to be an advantage 
 to all. In the Kandy District the new Uva Mission has been 
 begun ; four good schools are at work, and an industrial school 
 is to be opened as soon as possible. 
 
 In Continental India, the Madras District of 1836 is now 
 represented by three districts, viz., Madras, Negapatam and 
 Trichinopoly, and the Mysore. With these must be reckoned 
 a fourth, Hyderabad, or the territory of the Nizam. Calcutta 
 was occupied in 1862, and in 1864 Lucknow, which now 
 includes the new Mission at Bombay. Last on the list is 
 Upper Burma, our latest annexation. The events of fifty 
 years have changed the life of India. We may not dwell upon 
 them. The revision of the Company's Charter, the wars, the 
 Mutiny, the transfer to the Crown, the proclamation of the 
 Empire, the partial development of more enlightened principles 
 of government, and, not least, the inauguration of a universal 
 system of education, all have tended to stimulate and uplift the 
 people. The patronage of superstition by the British Govern- 
 ment has ceased, and the suttee funeral fires have been put 
 out ; but infant marriage, enforced widowhood, and other evils, 
 remain. The education of women thrives apace, and changes 
 many and great will not long be delayed. In every part of 
 India there is an increase of missionary effort, especially in the 
 forms of Christian education and village evangelization. In 
 the Madras District, Mr. Cobban has told in part the story of 
 the villages. From Calcutta, Mr. Macdonald has chronicled 
 the doings of the sons of Wesley in their encampment. The 
 fcucknow District has recorded through Mr. Parson how the 
 Gonds have gladly welcomed the victory of Jesus. And other 
 appeals there are, such as that from Calcutta in behalf of the 
 Santhals, and now again from the Mysore, which pleads for 
 help in the effort to evangelize the Nagar. This section of the 
 Mysore territory has a scattered population of more than 
 800,000 adults, of whom very many are dissatisfied with what 
 religion they have, and are longing and hoping for something 
 better. There is no newer work and none more full of promise 
 than that which seeks to enter ' the great dark Nagar.' 
 
 China, in 1836, was barred; to-day it is everywhere open 
 
1 10 Wesley an Methodist Missionary Society. 
 
 throughout its vast territory. Two Methodist Districts are in 
 working order ; and success proves that with ample resources 
 at command there might be twenty. The Medical Missions 
 are everywhere powerful for good. The Lay Agency has been 
 reinforced, and the Ladies' Auxiliary has reoccupied China, 
 but there is need for more. In and around Teh Ngan, where 
 so much has been endured, the work is extending. One of the 
 earliest converts has given up business, and devoted himself 
 without charge to the evangelization of his countrymen. 
 
 In Australasia progress was rapid. Between 1836 and 
 1838 Methodist Societies were formed in South Australia, West 
 Australia, and Victoria : and Queensland followed in its turn. 
 In 1840 New Zealand became a British possession and a Crown 
 colony, and the change was in many respects an advantage. 
 In 1838 the first company of missionaries was sent from 
 England lo Fiji, and among them were John Hunt, long since 
 deceased but never forgotten, and James Calvert, who in 
 youthful old age is with us to-day. In 1854 the whole of the 
 Methodist Societies in Australasia were placed under the care 
 of the Australasian Conference, represented by the four 
 Annual Conferences of New South Wales and Queensland, 
 Victoria and Tasmania, South Australia, and New Zealand. 
 In 1874 Fiji became a part of the British Empire. 
 
 So also in Southern Africa Mission extension had more 
 than kept pace with colonization. Despite the evils of tribal 
 wars, and the mischief caused to confiding and loyal natives, 
 sometimes by the action and still more by the vacillation of 
 British Governors and Governments, Methodism had become 
 so widespread and so strong that in 1882 the South African 
 Conference was formed, and all the stations and societies south 
 of the Vaal River were committed to its care. To the north 
 of the Vaal, recent extension has been rapid, especially within 
 the Transvaal Republic. The district, still under the' charge 
 of the Society, includes also Swaziland, Zululand, Stellaland, 
 and the Protectorate of British BechuanaJand. The Chairman 
 of the district has recently journeyed to the residence of the 
 Chief Kama at Shoshong, about half-way to the Zambesi ; but 
 the report of that journey has yet to be given. It is gratifying 
 to be assured that the last year, though one of much politicd 
 
Africa and the West Indies. in 
 
 anxiety,, was one of unexampled spiritual prosperity in the 
 Mission at Mafeking on the Molopo. There was an increase 
 of 7 2 Church members, and there were at the close of the year 
 33 on trial. Scarcely a Sabbath passed without conversions. 
 Morning and evening both the old chapel and the new and 
 commodious chapel erected during the administration of Sir 
 Charles Warren have been filled with attentive worshippers. 
 In the day-school it has repeatedly been found necessary to 
 suspend the ordinary classes and to hold a prayer meeting. 
 Figures do not always and sufficiently represent facts ; but it 
 is instructive to note that in i88o what is now the Transvaal 
 District was reported as having 3 missionaries, 3 principal 
 stations, 9 chapels, and 8 preaching-places, and 599 members. 
 Of these members 489 were connected with the Molopo 
 Mission. There are now 32 principal stations, having 26 
 chapels and 73 other preaching-places under the charge of 
 12 English and 6 native pastors, assisted by 9 catechists and. 
 9 day-school teachers, 102 Sunday-school teachers, and 98 
 local preachers — the number of members being 1317, with 
 490 on trial. 
 
 On the West Coast of Africa the fifty years have been 
 years of deadly conflict with the climate and with unhealthy 
 conditions which the climate has aggravated. This has 
 grievously interfered with both extension and supervision. 
 Tribal wars have hindered progress into the interior, and 
 have sometimes compelled the suspension or abandonment of 
 work already begun.' Nevertheless there are signs of the 
 coming of a brighter day. Sanitary conditions are improving, 
 and perhaps the necessities of the climate are better under- 
 stood. The average term of service is gradually lengthening. 
 To advance is the one desire of every district, and of this the 
 Limbah Mission and the Yoruba extension are only illustrations. 
 
 The West Indies, our oldest Missions, now belong to the 
 youngest Conference. The formation of that Conference in 
 1884 was a bold experiment. Three-and-fifty years ago slavery 
 was rampant throughout those islands j fifty years ago it was 
 modified only by the evils of the apprenticeship. Habits of 
 mutual confidence and of self-government can be developed 
 only by lengthened training. 
 
112 Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society. 
 
 The Bahamas still remain with the Society ; and on the 
 mainland of Central America the Honduras District is giving 
 signs of increasing energy and evangelistic zeal. A new 
 venture in Spanish Honduras, at San Pedro, promises to be 
 the beginning of an advance which ere long may help to link 
 the Spain of the Old World with its representatives in the New. 
 
 This review of the results of fifty years would be incomplete 
 if it omitted to recognize two departments of missionary 
 labour which, in their special form, belong entirely to recent 
 years. The Ladies' Auxiliary, with its agents, for whose 
 maintenance it provides wholly or in part, is rendering efficient 
 and fruitful aid in almost every Mission field. Some of its 
 latest appointments have been to Canton and to Hankow, 
 and that for both school and hospital. It must also be added 
 that wherever practicable, special provision is made for all 
 soldiers and sailors who avow themselves Wesleyans ; nor is 
 there any work which yields more gratifying results to those 
 who are responsible for it. 
 
 And now, at the close of this fifty years, the Missions of 
 1837 are represented, as nearly as can be ascertained, by 1,959 
 circuits, 10,919 chapels and preaching-places, 2,592 ministers 
 and missionaries, and 430,247 members. 
 
 If, however, for the sake of comparison, those fields only 
 are taken which are now under the management of the Society, 
 then at the close of 1836 there were 51 missionaries, 143 
 catechists and day-school teachers, 51 Sunday-school 
 teachers and local preachers, and 3,196 members. On the 
 same fields, together with others since occupied, there are now 
 reported 324 missionaries, 1,825 catechists and day-school 
 teachers, 3,651 Sunday-school teachers and local preachers, 
 and 31,268 members, with 4,097 on trial. iOf the paid agents, 
 the Ladies' Auxiliary provides, wholly or in part, the salaries 
 of 79. 
 
 The gross income for 1886 amounted to ;^i3S,259. In 
 addition to this ;^7,922 was received and disbursed by the 
 Ladies' Auxiliary, and therefore is not included in the accounts 
 of the General Treasurers. It thus appears that the amount 
 gathered for missionary purposes during the year was;^i43,i82. 
 From the Society's ' Review of the past Half Century' 
 
" 2 
 as. 
 
 'A 
 
 
 nb. 
 
 
 (Tm 
 
 
 §S 
 
 
 
 
 S 3* 
 
 
 P'm 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 Is 
 
 a 
 
 i>^ 
 
 I 
 
 i-^ 
 
 
 
 O 
 •*> 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 ^r, 
 
 Is- 
 
 SS^ 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 S.3 
 
 !!n 
 
 ■s 
 
 
 r? 
 
 » ffi.'S 
 
 i' s " 
 
 « g n 
 
 s ■ o 
 
 s * 
 
 J! 
 
 > 
 
 
 en 
 
 o 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 n 
 
 3^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 Un 
 
 n 
 
 B' 
 
 
 
 
 
 ? 
 
 ^- 
 
 S 
 
 
 »■ 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 3^ 
 
 te; 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 » 
 
 • ffi 
 
 5: 
 
 
 
 
 g^ 
 
 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 £ 
 
 • 1 
 
 6) 
 
 
 
 
 s, 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^s 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 *^ 
 
 ■^ 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 OO 
 
 
 
 »4 
 
 CO 
 
 Mi 
 
 tn 
 
 H 
 
 
 ^3 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 tji 
 
 Ov 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 4^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S. 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ul 
 
 M 
 
 U 
 
 H 
 
 *J 
 
 -J 
 
 R. O 
 
 
 Ot 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 ch 
 
 O 
 
 « 
 
 OO 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 4'^ 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CL 
 
 O O 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ol 
 
 H p 
 
 tL'^ 
 
 
 u> 
 
 M 
 
 o» 
 
 UJ 
 
 ■^ 
 
 o 
 
 rf 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 p* 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 !z: 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '^ 
 
 O* 
 
 H 
 
 !& 
 
 •^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CL 
 
 I 
 
 
 Ol 
 
 
 
 „ 
 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 
 ■Z» 
 
 U 
 
 o\ 
 
 » 
 
 
 M 
 
 i^" 
 
 
 
 In 
 
 
 OO 
 
 
 Ol 
 
 »J 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 OO 
 
 4^ 
 
 ■!»■ 
 
 -t^ ^ 
 
 0\ 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 •^^ 
 
 
 
 
 o^ 
 
 
 00 
 
 *J 
 
 tn 
 
 Ul 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 tf 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ■ o 
 
 H 
 
 •^J 
 
 H 
 
 i 
 
 vb 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 M 
 
 •fb 
 
 o 
 
 4>- 
 
 OJ 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 Ol 
 
 * 
 
 s 
 
 tn 
 
 ^ 
 
 s 
 
 
 ■f^ 
 
 H 
 
 tn 
 
 H 
 
 
 t3 
 
 t» 
 
 fif 
 
 
 £> 
 
 M' 
 
 Ot 
 
 s 
 
 ^ 
 
 S 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ■1^ 
 
 *4 
 
 o 
 
 •^ 
 
 Ol 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 ?| 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ef 
 
 
 
 
 Ul 
 
 M 
 
 « 
 
 M 
 
 
 M 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 iyi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 n 
 
 
 W 
 
 H 
 
 Ui 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 W 
 
 OO 
 
 P* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 H 
 
 OO 
 
 o 
 
 » 
 
 o» 
 
 ^ 
 
 o\ 
 
 K* 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 in 
 
 H 
 
 •»■ 
 
 » 
 
 H 
 
 00 
 
 S 
 
 
 H 
 
 V> 
 
 M 
 
 w 
 
 Ol 
 
 O* 
 
 *4 
 
 S 
 
 
 is 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 §9 
 
 
 1 
 
 ■3 
 
 s 
 
 1 
 
 s 
 
 • 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 __ 
 
 
 
 •-? 
 
 
 en 
 
 a 
 
 s 
 
 k 
 
 M 
 W 
 1— ( 
 
 o 
 
 l-H 
 
 I 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 1 
 
 00 
 
( IM ) 
 
 GENERAL BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY, 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1816. 
 
 This Society was founded at Boston, Lincolnshire, June 26, 
 1816, chiefly by the Rev. J. G. Pike, author oi Persuasives to 
 Early Piety. Its operations are carried on in Orissa (India), 
 Its first missionaries were William Bampton and James Peggs, 
 who reached Cuttack, the capital of Orissa, February 12, 
 1822. They were joined, in 1823, by Charles Lacey, and in 
 1825, by Amos Sutton, 
 
 Orissa, including the portions situated in Madras and the 
 Central Provinces, has a population of about 8,000,000. The 
 province is famous as a stronghold of Hindooism, and as the 
 principal seat of Jagaunath worship, the chief shrine being at 
 Puri — a celebrated place of pilgrimage. When the Mission 
 was commenced, widow-burning, human sacrifices, and other 
 barbarous religious rites prevailed, and throughout the land 
 there was no church, chapel, Christian school, or book-room. 
 The first native convert, a Telugu, was baptized by Mr. 
 Bampton, at Berhampore, December 25, 1827. The first 
 Oriya convert — Gunga Dhor, a high caste Brahmin — ^was 
 baptized by Mr. Lacey, at Cuttack, March 23, 1828, The 
 principal stations are : Cuttack, Pipli and Puri, Berhampore, 
 and Sarubalpur. At Cuttack there are orphanages (in which 
 hundreds of rescued Meriahs and famine orphans have been 
 trained) ; schools, vernacular and English ; a college for training 
 native ministers; a press founded in 1838] and a Christian 
 community of 1,500 persons. Since its origin the Society has 
 had only three secretaries — Rev. J. G. Pike, 1816-54; J, C. 
 Pike, 1855-76; and the present secretary from 1876. 
 
 Wi Hill, Secretat^, 
 
General Baptist Missionary Society. 
 
 "S 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Income for 1887, ;^6,949 14^. 8^.* 
 
 Fields of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 Contri- 
 butions. 
 
 Orissal 
 (India)] 
 
 1822 
 
 16 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 3 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 S 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 as 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 13 
 
 3.377 
 
 1.27s 
 
 =st 
 
 1.330 
 
 iio 
 
 * including a small amount expended in evangelistic work at Rome, 
 i* Approximate. 
 
 I 3 
 
( "6 ) 
 
 UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH MISSIONS. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1 82 1. 
 
 This Church had its origin in a secession from the Established 
 Church in 1733, and was at that time and for long known as 
 the ' Secession Church.' Another secession took place in 1761, 
 those seceding at that time being called the ' Relief Church.' 
 These were united in 1847, and the Church has been known 
 since as the ' United Presbyterian Church.' 
 
 For many years the chief Mission field of the Church may 
 be said to have been Canada and the United States of America, 
 to which numerous ministers were sent to supply the spiritual 
 wants of those who had gone to these Colonies from Scotland. 
 Early in this century two Missionary Societies were formed — 
 the Scottish Missionary Society, for the purpose of sending 
 missionaries to the West Indies, and the Glasgow Missionary 
 Society, for the purpose of sending missionaries to South Africa. 
 A large number of the missionaries connected with these 
 .two Societies were ministers of the Secession and Relief 
 Churches. 
 
 Jamaica and Trinidad. — The first missionaries sent to 
 Jamaica by the Scottish Missionary Society were the Revs. 
 George Blyth, James Watson, Hope M. Waddell, John Cowan, 
 and John Simpson, while in 1835 the Revs. James Paterson 
 and William Niven were sent out by the Secession Church. 
 These brethren were formed into the Jamaica Presbytery in 
 1836; and in 1847 the United Presbyterian Church took over 
 the whole Presbyterian Mission in Jamaica. The Mission has 
 steadily grown from year to year, until now there are 46 con- 
 gregations, and a number of out-stations, with a membership 
 of 8,796 in full communion, an attendance of 6,264 at the 
 Sabbath-schools, and 5,967 at the day-schools. The con- 
 tributions raised by the members of the Church in 1886 
 
Old Caldbay. 117 
 
 amounted to ;^6,02o. In charge of the various congregations 
 there are 32 ordained pastors, 19 of whom are Europeans and 
 13 natives of Jamaica. These are now divided into four 
 presbyteries, and together form a Synod, which meets once a 
 year. Substantial churches have been built at all the principal 
 stations and dwelling-houses for the pastors. A thoroughly 
 equipped Theological College for the training of a Native 
 ministry has been established at Kingston, presided over by 
 the Rev. Alexander Robb, D.D. The Church in Jamaica 
 supports two missionaries in Old Calabar, and one Zenana 
 agent in Rajpootana. 
 
 The first missionary to Trinidad was the Rev. Alexander 
 Kennedy, who was sent out in 1835. In this island there are 
 now three congregations, two of which are under the charge of 
 European pastors, and one under the charge of a pastor who is 
 a native of Jamaica ; while Mission work is carried on among 
 the CooJies. 
 
 Old Calabar. — The Mission here was begun in 1846. 
 The Rev. Hope M. Waddell, one of the Jamaica missionaries, 
 with several teachers went, at the request of the Jamaica 
 Church, and with the sanction of the mother Church in 
 Scotland, to carry the Gospel to West Africa. He was followed 
 some time afterwards by the Rev. Wm. Jameson, the Rev. 
 Wm. Anderson and the Rev. Hugh Goldie, the first of whom 
 died very soon after his arrival in Africa, and the other two are 
 still at work. Ignorance, superstition, and cruelty everywhere 
 prevailed. But in the face of innumerable difficulties and 
 dangers the work has been steadily carried on. The languEtge 
 has been reduced by the missionaries to written form, and a 
 dictionary and grammar prepared. The Old and New 
 Testaments have been translated — the former by the Rev. Dr. 
 Robb (now in Jamaica), and the latter by the Rev. Hugh 
 Goldie. Other books have been translated, such as Pilgrinis 
 Progress, the Holy War, and numerous tracts and school books. 
 Many of the old barbarous customs have been abandoned, and 
 a new life has been infused into the community. In 1853 the 
 first two converts were baptized, one of whom is now a native 
 pastor, and the other was the eldest son of the king. Now 
 there are six congregations, — at Duke Town, Creek Town, 
 Ihorofiong, Ikunetu, Adiabo and Ikotana, — under the charge 
 
li8 United Presbyterian Church Missions. 
 
 of 9 ordained pastors, who are aided by 6 lady agents and a 
 large number of native evangelists and teachers. Five of the 
 pastors are Europeans, including the veterans already named, 
 Messrs Anderson and Goldie ; two are natives of Jamaica, and 
 two are natives of Calabar. A printing press is at work, and a 
 steamer has been provided for making journeys into the interior. 
 At present there are 269 in full communion with the Church, 
 while 771 children are being trained at the Sabbath-schools. 
 It is expected that new stations will soon be opened further into 
 the interior. 
 
 Kaffraria. — This Mission, which was begun by the Glasgow 
 Missionary Society, was divided in two in 1837, one section 
 joining the Free Church in 1844, and the other joining the 
 United Presbyterian Church in 1847. Notwithstanding the 
 wars that have ravaged that land, the work of the Mission has 
 been steadily carried on. The first missionary was the Rev. 
 William Chalmers. Tiyo Soga, a son of one of Gaika's chief 
 councillors, was trained under Mr. Chalmers, and having 
 completed his education in Scotland, was ordained as a native 
 missionary, but after a brilliant career, died at the early age of 
 forty-four. The Mission now consists of 4 congregations in the 
 Colonial district, and 7 congregations in the Transkei. The 
 number of European missionaries is 11, one of whom is the 
 Rev. Dr. W. A. Soga, the eldest son of Tiyo Soga. There is 
 also a large staif of native evangelists and teachers. The 
 membership of the Mission Church is now 2,180, with an 
 attendance of 906 children at the Sabbath-schools, and 1,482 
 at the day-schools ; and the amount raised by the Mission 
 Church in 1886 reached ;^i,266. 
 
 India. — After the mutiny of 1857, the United Presbyterian 
 Church resolved to begin missionary work in India. Careful 
 inquiry was made as to a suitable sphere, and Rajpootana, a 
 region in the centre of North- Western India, with a population 
 of 11,000,000, was selected. The Rev. Williamson Shoolbred 
 (now Dr. Shoolbred) was sent out as the first missionary, and 
 he began his work at Beawr in i860. Other agents followed, 
 and stations were opened in rapid succession at Nusseerabad 
 (1861), Ajmere (1862), Todgurh (1863), Jeypore (1866), 
 Deolie (1871), Oodeypore (1877), Ulwar (1880), and Jodh^ 
 
China : Japan. 1 1 g 
 
 pore (1885). During the great famine of 1869, two of the 
 missionaries, the brothers WiUiam and Gavin Martin,, devoted 
 themselves with self-sacrificing energy to the help of the sick 
 and dying, andTspecially to the gathering in of hundreds of 
 orphans who were left in destitution. This had a marvellous 
 effect upon the people, and gave the missionaries generally 
 a firm place in their confidence. The two brothers, first 
 Gavin, and then a few years afterwards WiUiam, were removed 
 by death when in the very midst of their usefulness, but their 
 memory is still a power throughout Rajpootana. A large staff 
 of workers are now in the field, — 14 ordained missionaries, 5 
 medical missionaries (of whom 3 are also ordained), 10 Zenana 
 missionaries, and a staff of native evangehsts, teachers, and 
 other helpers numbering 237. The membership of the native 
 Church is now 445, with 1,539 children at the Sabbath-schools, 
 and 5,029 at the day-schools, which are superintended by the 
 missionaries. Two of the pastors are natives settled over the 
 congregations at Beawr and Nusseerabad, and several of the 
 converts have been licensed as preachers of the Gospel. A 
 Mission press is successfully at work at Ajmere. 
 
 China. — Manchuria. — Some Mission work was carried on 
 by this Church at Ningpo by means of a medical missionary 
 from 1862 to 1870, when a station was opened at Chefoo, 
 under the Rev. Dr. Alexander Williamson. In 1873 work 
 was begun in Manchuria by the Rev. John Ross and the Rev. 
 John Macintyre, and in 1885 the whole Mission was trans- 
 ferred to Manchuria, Dr. Williamson alone remaining in China 
 proper, and devoting himself to the preparation of Christian 
 literature for the Chinese. The Manchuria Mission has been 
 very successful. Stations have been opened at Newchwang, 
 Haichung, Liaoyang, Moukden, and Tiding. There are now 
 6 missionaries, 4 of whom are ordained, and 2 medical, a 
 Zenana missionary, and also a large staff of native evangelists 
 and teachers. The membership is now upwards of 500. It is 
 hoped that new stations will soon be opened, and that an 
 advance will be made into Korea, for which preparation has 
 already been laid in Mr. Ross's translation of the New 
 Testament into Korean. 
 
 Japan, — ^When Japan was opened up in 1863, the United 
 
120 tJnited Presbyterian Chur'ch Missions. 
 
 Presbyterian Church sent several missionaries to engage in the 
 work there. They united shortly afterwards with the mission- 
 aries of the American Presbyterian Church (North), and the 
 (Dutch) Reformed Church in forming the Union Church of 
 japan. Wonderful progress has been made in the training of 
 native pastors, evangelists and teachers, in the diffusion of 
 Christian literature, and in organizing the Church. The 
 United Presbyterian Church has 3 ordained European mission- 
 aries, 2 ordained native pastors, and a number of native 
 evangelists, forming a portion of the Union Church of Japan. 
 
 James Buchanan, Secretary. 
 
V 
 
 , 
 ^ 
 
 Jamaica 
 Trinidad 
 Old Calab 
 
 India ■ 
 China . 
 
 *«a 
 
 
 i. 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 K 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (X. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 v> 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■-n 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ji 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 DO 
 
 Jj 
 
 10 
 
 x> 
 
 a 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 •4 
 
 
 o» 
 
 » 4-^ in 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 H I 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 OS i« +. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ~ 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •!>- 
 
 f-^p 
 
 
 ■P' 
 
 Ik. 
 
 ^ 
 
 t 
 
 M 
 
 <3\ t/J 
 
 C\ 
 
 •S^s, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a. 
 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 M 
 
 Jt 
 
 ^ 
 
 H 
 
 Oi 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fp 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o. 
 
 ? 
 
 
 *J 
 
 
 K 
 
 i*i 
 
 : 
 
 u 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 K 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 : ^ 
 
 P 
 
 
 M 
 
 • 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 ^ -^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ►1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ci. 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 » 
 
 
 M 
 
 • 
 
 4>' 
 
 M 
 
 P- 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •& 
 
 „ 
 
 ^ 
 
 5 
 
 OV 
 
 „ 
 
 
 "1* 
 
 1 
 
 
 vo 
 
 W 
 
 in 
 
 Ul 
 
 in 
 
 £> 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ?r 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 n 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 N 
 
 t 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 i 
 
 •| 
 
 
 
 H 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 09 
 
 si? 
 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 i 
 
 g 
 
 1 
 
 
 u 
 
 U3 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C/3 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 A 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 
 0\ 
 
 3* 
 
 
 O 
 
 » 
 
 * 
 
 N 
 
 n 
 
 Ot 
 
 K 
 
 00 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 p 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 ' ii* 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 £L 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 pr 
 
 
 o 
 
 * 
 
 • 
 
 
 I 
 
 cn 
 
 
 c> 
 
 5 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 
 
 
 DO 
 
 
 •4 
 
 o\ 
 
 e 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 «»i 
 
 o\ 
 
 ■< 
 
 
 s> 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 0^ 
 
 eI^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 
 »3 
 
 M 
 
 00 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 k 
 
 ^p=l- 
 
 
 bi 
 
 H 
 
 o , 
 
 «o 
 
 o\ 
 
 S 
 
 o\ 
 
 ° 
 
 
 8 
 
 Cm 
 
 IM 
 O 
 
 ?»- 
 
 
 I: 
 
 I 
 
 f 
 
 
( t44 ) 
 
 BIBLE CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 FOUNDED, 182I j EXTENDED TO CHINA, 1885. 
 
 This Society was formed in 182 1, for the purpose of sending 
 missionaries into dark and destitute parts of the United 
 Kingdom, and other countries. 
 
 In 183 1 two missionaries were sent to North America, one 
 to Canada West, and the other to Prince Edward Island. The 
 Mission became prosperous and extensive, and the members 
 numbered about 7,000 when the Union of all the Methodist 
 Churches in the Dominion was effected in 1883. 
 
 In 1850 two missionaries, Messrs. James Way and James 
 Rowe, were sent to South Australia, followed by others to 
 Victoria, to Queensland and New Zealand. As the stations 
 became self-supporting they were removed from the list of Mis- 
 sions to the list of independent circuits. Several of the most 
 prosperous circuits were once Home Mission Stations. 
 
 In 1885 it was decided to send two missionaries to China, 
 under the auspices of the China Inland Mission, and a special 
 fund was inaugurated to meet the expense, which has been 
 liberally supported. Four missionaries are labouring in the 
 province of Yun-nan, where are two separate stations, and the 
 prospect of usefulness is cheering. 
 
( "3 ) 
 
 METHODIST NEW CONNEXION MISSIONARY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 FORMED, 1824; EXTENDED TO THE HEATHEN, 1859, 
 
 At the Conference of the Methodist New Connexion held in 
 1824 a resolution was passed to the effect that, 'Sincerely 
 deploring the ignorance, superstition and misery prevalent in 
 Ireland, an effort be made to diffuse' the blessings of Pro- 
 testant Christianity in that island.' The plan was developed 
 at the Conference of 1825, since which time an important 
 and useful mission has been conducted in Ireland, with its 
 headquarters in Belfast. In 1837 a mission was opened in 
 Canada by the Rev. John Addyman, who was afterwards 
 joined by the Rev. H. O. Crofts, D.D. ; and the field has 
 been cultivated with such success that the work from 1874 has 
 been self-supporting, the Connexion being thus set free for 
 labours in the heathen world. 
 
 Already, in 1859, it had been resolved to seek an entrance 
 into China, and the Revs. I. Innocent and W. N. Hall were 
 sent forth to seek a suitable opening. After looking about for 
 some time, they settled in Tientsin, their virgin mission ground, 
 but since then adopted as the headquarters of several societies. 
 They were greatly blessed in their labours, and were able to 
 rejoice in numerous converts, some of them very remarkable 
 characters. After some years spent in earnest labour in Tient- 
 sin, a remarkable work of grace appeared in the northern part 
 of the Shan-tung province, through the instrumentality of an 
 old man who had been arrested by the message of the Gospel 
 in Tientsin, and who carried the news to his native village. 
 Agents were sent down to the scene of this revival, and 
 upwards of fifty churches are now scattered over an area of 
 300 miles round the village, which is the headquarters of the 
 Mission. An opening also has been effected for mission-work 
 in the neighbourhood of the Tang collieries at Kai Ping, in 
 the north of the province of Pechili. The Mission has a 
 
124 Methodist New Cbnnexion Missionary Society, 
 
 training college in Tientsin for the education of young men 
 for the ministry, also a church where English service is held 
 for the foreign residents, besides parsonages and three chapels 
 in the streets of the city. It has a medical mission in Chu 
 Chia, Shan-tung, and it is now building a school in Tientsien for 
 the training of Chinese girls and Bible women. It is proposing 
 also to build a hospital and establish a medical mission at 
 Taku. 
 
 In 1862 a mission was established in Australia, with head- 
 quarters in Adelaide and Melbourne. Under the conviction 
 that the necessities of China and other heathen lands demanded 
 help rather than colonial cities now well able to sustain the 
 Gospel themselves, the recent Conference of 1887 resolved to 
 withdraw further financial aid from Australia, so as to have 
 more funds to spend on more needy spheres. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, jQ^jioS?- 
 
 * 
 Fields of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 Contri- 
 butions. 
 
 Cliina . 
 
 j8S9 
 
 SO 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 6 
 
 Lay. 
 
 z 
 
 Lay. 
 
 47 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 3 
 
 2,436 
 
 1,318 
 
 6 
 
 162 
 
 388 
 
 *■ Including the sums spent in Ireland, Canada, and Australia. The Mission in 
 Canada in 1874 united with the various other Methodist bodies in the Dominion, and 
 thus was formed 'The Methodist Church of Canada/ 
 
( 12S ) 
 
 CHURCH OF SCOTLAND FOREIGN MISSIONS, 
 
 COMMENCED 1 82 9. 
 
 The one name inseparably associated with the early missionary 
 enterprise of the Church of Scotland is that of Alexander 
 Duff. The work of this good and great man is noticed under 
 the head of the ' Free Church of Scotland,' to which, on the 
 Disruption, he and his comrades attached themselves.^ It 
 must suffice to say here that Dr, Duff's educational work in 
 Calcutta inaugurated a new missionary era. In the words of 
 Dr. W. G. Blaikie, Duff 
 
 ' felt assured that the Hindoo mind was quite ready to be carried onward 
 on the lines of Western civilization and progress. Practical effect was 
 given to this conviction in his Calcutta school, which was conducted on 
 two great principles, — first, that the Christian Scriptures were to be read 
 in every class able to read them, and to be used as the foundation and 
 pervading salt of the school ; and secondly, that through the English 
 language the science of the West was to be taught, notwithstanding the 
 revolution it must inevitably cause in many Hindoo notions, including 
 some of the most sacred and venerable beliefs. On these lines Duff worked 
 from the very beginning, and worked with such effect that his school was 
 extremely popular among the natives ; and the Orientalist party were 
 placed hors de combat. Quite a revolution, indeed, was effected. At the 
 same time the Mission did not want for striking spiritual fruit. Among its 
 early converts were a number of young men of great power and promise ; 
 and the esteem in which they were held was evinced by the fact that the 
 Church Missionary and other Societies got some of them as their agents ; 
 and they turned out to be very useful in their work in India.' 
 
 At the Disruption in 1843 the missionary staff without excep- 
 tion cast in their lot with the Free Church, and the work had 
 therefore to be reorganized. This was gradually accompUshed, 
 and much success has followed the labours of the missionaries. 
 These, it should be noted, in the case of all Presbyterian organ- 
 izations, represent not the Society formed of individuals, but the 
 Church in its collective capacity. The Missionary Committee 
 is appointed annually by the General Assembly, which exercises 
 
 » See p. 138. 
 
126 Church of Scotland Foreign Missions. 
 
 a general supervision of the work, and includes a review of 
 missionary operations in its ecclesiastical procedure. 
 
 The Missions of the Church of Scotland are carried on in 
 fifteen principal stations in India, China and East Africa. 
 
 India. — Here the Calcutta Mission, of which the educa- 
 tional work is still the centre, takes the lead. In the Missionary 
 Institution, while the best secular education is given, qualifying 
 for the university examinations, religious instruction both in 
 Bengali and English is carefully attended to. In August 1887 
 the numbers were 417 in the college department, and 488 in 
 the school — together, 905. The number in the college depart- 
 ment is, the Principal writes, quite as many as they could do 
 justice to. Evangelistic work is carried on both in Calcutta 
 and at the sub-stations. At the sub-station of Mattiabrooz 
 there are 53 baptized Christians. 
 
 At Darjeeling the work was begun in 1870, by the Rev. W. 
 Macfarlane, M.A., who died in February 1887, at the early age 
 of forty-seven ; after having established a ' Universities' Mis- 
 sion ' for Independent Sikhim, with a training institution at 
 Kalimpong, in this district, already containing 40 students. 
 
 Great blessing has been vouchsafed to this Mission. There 
 are now about 850 baptized native Christians. There is a 
 monthly mission newspaper, the Mdsik Patrika, and Life 
 and Work, circulates with an English local supplement, linking 
 the Europeans with the Mission. Both European and native 
 Christians contribute liberally to missions. 
 
 In Madras, a Missionary Institute on the plan of that of 
 Calcutta was established in 1836 ; but it has never been so 
 prosperous. It has been made a second-grade College, affiliated 
 to the University. The native Christian church in Madras has 
 280 baptized Christians, and had 11 baptisms from heathenism 
 last year. The native church in Arkonam has 71 baptized 
 Christians, of whom 29 are communicants, and good mission 
 and Sunday-schools. In the schools at Vellore there are 369 
 pupils. 
 
 The Bombay Missionary Institute has an average attendance 
 of 270, and there is a small native congregation numbering 394 
 
India. 127 
 
 In the Punjab district, where the Mission was established in 
 1857, there are three principal stations, Sialkot, Gujarat and 
 Chamba. These stations have been favoured during the past 
 two years with a remarkable work of grace, no fewer than 450 
 persons having been baptized in 1886, and a similar number in 
 1887. The schools are greatly prosperous, and there is a work 
 among the soldiers. 
 
 The centre of the East African Mission, established 1874, 
 is at Blant)n:e, where there is a small native church, with several 
 native teachers and upwards of loo scholars. There is a mission 
 station and school at Domati, sixty miles from Blantyre. 
 Several young men in the African Mission, it is hoped, will 
 become ordained missionaries to their own people. 
 
 In China the Mission, founded 1878, at Ichang, on the great 
 Yang-tse river, near the point to which it is navigable by 
 steamers from the sea, 1,200 miles from its mouth, is in a 
 central and most favourable position for working in this vast 
 empire. The Medical Mission here, as well as in other fields 
 of the Church's labours, is full of promise. 
 
 John M'Murtrie, 
 
 Convene of Committee, 
 
•s;. 
 
 
 •s 
 
 
 s? 
 
 
 
 
 *o 
 
 
 
 
 "J" 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 fO 
 
 ^ 
 
 so 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 lO 
 
 rn 
 
 .'^ 
 
 xn 
 1— 1 
 
 s? 
 
 § 
 
 ^" 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 Ei; 
 
 < 
 
 
 H-I 
 
 t^ 
 
 H 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 CO 
 
 s? 
 
 fe 
 
 ^ 
 
 C) 
 
 '"C* 
 
 
 Q 
 
 W 
 
 ^ 
 
 u 
 
 
 P4 
 
 ^ 
 
 t3 
 
 
 w 
 
 .y 
 
 u 
 
 w 
 
 1 
 
 S 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 
 p4 
 
 ^ 
 
 <1 
 
 
 § 
 
 VO 
 
 § 
 
 O 
 OO 
 
 t3 
 
 00 
 
 w 
 
 « 
 
 s? 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 Kg; s 
 
 s, 
 
 in 
 
 s? 
 
 
 
 1- 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 S! S3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 4j 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 £-ai ffl 
 
 a 
 
 'S 
 
 1* 
 
 
 1 
 
 ■3- 
 
 38 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 .*ui 1 o 
 
 tH 
 
 « 
 
 
 « 
 
 m 
 
 .a "^ 
 
 ■S 
 
 
 . . 1 »■ 
 
 
 
 CS 
 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 w 
 
 
 i-s -s' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 «_!_( 
 
 •§ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S5 s 
 
 00 
 
 Ch 
 
 « 
 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 O u t-( 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CJm * 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ui 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ii 
 
 
 ts 
 
 6s 
 
 ll 
 
 OO 
 
 M 
 
 
 (1 
 
 . 
 
 ^ 
 
 aii 
 
 
 
 — H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 rt 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 '-V—' 
 
 *— v-^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . s 
 
 
 -* 
 
 o\ 
 
 *o 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 n 
 
 
 00 
 
 H 
 
 00 
 
 m 
 
 
 OO 
 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 '*■ 
 
 ■* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ji 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 : 
 
 « 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 : 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 b. 
 
 /— *— -^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 £ 
 
 
 .M U 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■Ji o 
 
 
 t; 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 tJ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 !>. 
 
 00 c4.f3 
 
 00 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 H flI.S lO 
 
 n 
 
 ^ 
 
 ss 
 
 et 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 ""a 
 
 B V 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 o u 
 
 
 
 
 
 o u 
 
 
 ¥ 
 
 s^y 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Jz; 
 
 .3 
 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 ** 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 : 
 
 : 
 
 
 
 
 
 : 
 
 !" 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 b 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^° 
 
 i 
 
 H 
 
 : 
 
 : 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 " 
 
 
 u> 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ■s 
 
 o 
 
 * 
 
 - 
 
 : 
 
 H 
 
 
 H 
 
 1 
 
 H 
 
 <<-< 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 °AS 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 ^-■S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ?: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 g° 
 
 
 s, 
 
 8. 
 
 a 
 
 s 
 
 
 en 
 
 .8 
 
 £• 
 
 " J 
 
 
 00 
 
 OO 
 
 off 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 e < 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 U 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 /—*-» 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 g . 
 
 
 00 • 
 
 •s . 
 
 
 
 ; 
 
 , 
 
 1 
 •3 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 ill 
 
 
 1 
 
 Pi 
 
 1 
 
 1 '. 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 

 g tSS'S 
 
 >5 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 1 
 
 1 1 
 
 f^ -.f^ : : : : 
 •f "oo- ■ ■ ■ ■ 
 
 M 
 
 T 
 
 s? 
 
 5 
 
 jg M (d tit 
 
 
 ^ :II>S8^ 
 
 00 
 
 " 
 
 O « M m H « 
 
 -g' 
 
 M : lO H fO« M 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 «Q000t-'O sO 
 U O M « fO g M 
 
 
 Is,:::::: 
 •§ 
 
 <3 
 
 g" 
 
 "- -S -3 
 
 1 
 
 VO 
 
 "1 :::::: 
 
 s 
 
 N 
 VO 
 
 H 
 H 
 
 
 m 
 
 « : vo m « M • 
 m • M M 
 
 H 
 
 •i 
 
 s, 
 
 tn : <*» fo : ; ; 
 • H . : : 
 
 : « : : M : : 
 
 kO 
 
 
 VO 
 
 : '.'.III M 
 
 " 
 
 ■* : M^ : ; h 
 
 to 
 
 " 
 
 : : : M M oo 
 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 H 
 
 M H : H « m 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 >n 
 
 s 
 
 t^ VI fn m 00 ■* J?^ 
 
 
 ■ 1 
 
 •J 1 
 
 • •^' • g s I. ■ 
 
 . .^ . 2 t- •< „ ■ • 
 
 1 111 "^5 up 
 
 1 'sM 1 rill 
 
 2 
 o 
 
 ' t — 1 
 3 nllisi 
 
 4 
 
 V, 
 
 .« 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 U4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 R 
 
 S 
 
 
 s? 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 !S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 « 
 
 ■1- 
 
( 130 ) 
 
 UNITED METHODIST FREE CHURCHES HOME 
 AND FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1837. 
 
 Previous to the amalgamation of the Wesleyan Association 
 with certain churches of the Wesleyan Reformers in 1857, the 
 former ■ had commenced Foreign Missionary operations in 
 Jamaica and our Australian colonies. 
 
 Within a few years after the union of the said churches, 
 Missions were commenced in New Zealand, East and West 
 Africa, and China. 
 
 The first year's income (1837) amounted to ;^847 i6;'. 51/. 
 The last (1887) to ;^2i,876 17^-. ^d. 
 
 The Rev. Thos. Painock, ex-We!sleyan Minister, of Jamaica, 
 with certain churches under his care, desired to be united 
 with the Wesleyan Association churches, and they were 
 received into the Connexion. In January 1838, the first 
 ministers (the Revs. J. Blytheman and J. Parkin) were sent to 
 Jamaica, and were present at the time of the liberation of the 
 'people from slavery. The increase in Church membership 
 since that period has been most gratifying, while upwards of 
 two thousand boys and girls attend the day-schools. 
 
 The Australian Mission was commenced in or about the 
 year 1849, the Rev. J. Townend, a highly-respected minister of 
 the denomination, leaving England for Melbourne. 
 
 There are now in Australia 33 ordained ministers, assisted 
 by 88 lay-workers, the communicants numbering 2,324, with 
 4,767 scholars in 72 Sunday and day-schools. In New 
 Zealand, also, entered in 1864 by the Rev. J. Tyerman, there 
 are 11 ordained ministers, with 37 lay assistants, 946 Church 
 members, and 2,503 scholars in 22 schools. 
 
 West Africa. — A body of Christians in Sierra Leone were 
 
tJniied Methodist Free Churches Missionary Society. 13! 
 
 feceived into the Connexion in 1859, and the Rev. Joseph 
 New was sent as a Connexional Minister, and afterwards, in 
 addition, the Rev. Charles Worboys. Mr. New died from 
 fever, after a brief but profitable ministry. Mr. Worboys had 
 to return to England through failure in health. The names of 
 the Revs. J. S. Potts, W. Micklethwaite, S. Walmsley, and T. H. 
 Carthew, stand honourably connected with the history of our 
 Sierra Leone Churches. 
 
 Its present superintendent is the Rev. Thomas Truscott, a 
 truly faithful and highly acceptable minister. 
 
 Two- native young men, Messrs. Nicholl and Thompson, have 
 entered our Ministerial Institute as students, with the hope 
 that an intelligent native ministry may be created. 
 
 The climate of Sierra Leone, so unfavourable to Europeans, 
 necessitates the temporary or final retirement of brethren after 
 comparatively brief periods of service. 
 
 The West African Churches have most liberally contributed 
 to our funds. We regret that of late a seriously diminished 
 commerce has limited their means, and that when a large 
 expenditure in the erection of chapels is a great necessity. 
 
 East Africa. — To the late Charles Cheetliam, Esq., of 
 Heywood, we are chiefly indebted for the commencement of 
 our operations in East Africa. Deeply impressed by a work 
 vratten by Dr. Krapf, of Germany, he sought an interview 
 with him, and as the result, the doctor consented to conduct a 
 small band of brethren to East Africa, and select for them a 
 locality in which to begin their work. Two brethren, the Revs. 
 Thomas Wakefield and James Woolner, were selected, and two 
 young men from Switzerland accompanied them. They left 
 for Africa in 1861. 
 
 After a very brief period, the Rev. Thomas Wakefield was 
 left alone. Dr. Krapf 's and Mr, Woolner's health failed them, 
 and the two Swiss returned home. The Rev. Charles New left 
 England for the Mission in December 1862 : shortly after 
 that the Rev. E. Butterworth, a devoted young man, whose 
 career was soon cut short by death. For several years the 
 brethren Wakefield and New toiled on, amid many dangers 
 and suffering many privations. Mr. Wakefield visited England. 
 in 1868, Mr. New in 1872. The fervent, deeply interesting, 
 and eloquent addresses to our Home Churches of these two 
 
 K 2 
 
132 l/hited Methodist Free Churches Missioni. 
 
 brethren raised a fine spirit of missionary enthusiasm, and 
 created a strong affection for our East African Mission. 
 
 Mr. New returned to the work in 1874, intending, if possible, 
 to open a new mission. He was treated, however, with great 
 cruelty by a savage chief, and attempted to return to Ribe, but 
 died on the journey. No white brother or sister was near him 
 in his last moments. Mr. Wakefield went with the purpose 
 of meeting him, and ministering to his necessities; but ere 
 he reached the place the spirit of brave Charles New had 
 departed. He was a man of great enterprise, arduous labour, 
 and self-sacrifice — one of those who enrich communities by 
 their words and deeds. 
 
 In 1870 the Rev. W. Gates was appointed to this mission, 
 and in 1876 the Rev. James Seden, but these brethren were 
 obliged to return to England after a short time, enfeebled 
 by repeated attacks of fever. Their love for the work was 
 strong. 
 
 Mr. Wakefield continued his labours until 1887. He has 
 done, by the blessing of God, a good and lasting work 
 Portions of the sacred Scriptures and hymns have been 
 translated into the language of the people. Useful arts have 
 been taught, by him and his colleagues. At Jormres, Durumas, 
 and Golbanti new missions have been opened, houses 
 and sanctuaries have been erected, and Christian churches 
 established. 
 
 A coloured minister from West Africa, the Rev. W. H. 
 Dasraj, was added to the staff in 1886, and continues con- 
 nected therewith. He has proved himself to be a most trust- 
 worthy agent of the Society. 
 
 In 1886 the Rev. John Baxter and John Houghton joined 
 the Mission. Mr. Baxter returned home broken down in 
 health afrer a brief period of labour. We regret his loss to the 
 Mission, Mr. Houghton and his wife, with many of the native 
 converts, were massacred at Golbanti. This dreadful tragedy 
 most painfully affected our home churches, but it was resolved 
 to persevere with the work. 
 
 The establishment of a Mission to the Gallas has been a 
 long and cherished desire of the Rev. T. Wakefield, with which 
 our committee and contributors have strongly sympathized. 
 
 The pioneer work is and will be costly, but the object is 
 worthy all our effort and all our sacrifice. 
 
 [Continued on page 134- 
 
United Methodist Free Churches Missions, 
 
 133 
 
 1. 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 w n 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 in 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 «i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 > 5. 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 00 
 
 DO 
 
 » 
 
 b £S 
 
 
 
 
 Ul 
 
 Ot 
 
 cn 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 VO 
 
 H +. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^? 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 tr.P 
 
 +. 
 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 Oi w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 § 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m "^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^«s 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 U3 
 
 01 
 
 -1^ 
 
 
 Pt 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 fi 
 
 °^^ 
 
 Ov 
 
 A 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 M S) 
 
 hi fij 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 » 
 
 vo 
 
 "Si 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (-, 
 
 v» 
 
 u 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 n S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^1 
 ^1 
 
 \ 
 
 ka 
 
 f 
 
 
 8, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C/3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fL 
 
 Cn 
 
 OJ 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 P* 
 
 H 
 
 
 H 
 
 Ul 
 
 ■(*■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CA 
 
 Ui 
 
 „ 
 
 „ 
 
 
 
 gi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 % 
 
 M 
 10 
 
 ji 
 
 •^ 
 
 P 
 
 ♦ 
 
 +. 
 
 K 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S.f 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 S"5- 
 
 s 
 
 OO 
 
 5> 
 
 ta 
 
 U *'^ 
 
 as 
 
 w 
 
 00 
 
 w 
 
 +> 
 
 +. 
 
 
 Ik 
 
 ^ 
 
 00 
 
 vo 
 
 > 
 
134 United Methodist Free Churches Missions. 
 
 China. — Our Mission in China was commenced in 1864, at 
 Ningpo, by the Rev. W. R. Fuller. He was joined, after a 
 short time, by the Rev. John Mara. 
 
 The Rev. F. W. Galpin arrived in China in 1868, and has 
 continued his valuable services to this date. In 1869 Mr. 
 Galpin was left alone, but in 187 1 the Rev. Robert Swallow 
 was appointed as his colleague. 
 
 A third missionary being desired, Mr. R. I. Exley, of Leeds, 
 was appointed, but in a very few years he was cut off by 
 consumption. 
 
 Mr. Galpin visited England in 1887. His accounts of the 
 moral necessities of China, and the progress of the work m 
 that empire, greatly interested the audiences he addressed, and 
 induced the missionary committee to resolve upon the opening 
 of a new Mission at Wenchow, Mr. W. S. Soothill, as the 
 successor of Mr. Exley, being selected as its minister. 
 
 The prejudice created in the minds of the Chinese by the 
 war with France led to extensive rioting at Wenchow, in the 
 midst of which our own and other Mission premises were 
 destroyed. The Chinese Government, to their credit, made 
 full compensation. New and more extensive premises were 
 erected, and the work of the Mission was resumed. 
 
 Mr. Swallow visited England, with his family, in 1886, and 
 received a very hearty welcome. His visit was attended with 
 benefit to the Mission cause. After a time, and having passed 
 through certain medical studies, he and Mrs. Swallow returned 
 to their scene of labour. 
 
 Our three brethren, Galpin, Swallow, and Soothill, are 
 actively engaged in the proclamation of divine truth and the 
 general work of their stations. They are most worthily 
 assisted by their devoted wives and by the native teachers. 
 
 In the foreign stations, including Australia and New 
 Zealand, there are 65 missionaries, 9,992 church members, 
 1,275 probationers, and 10,634 Sabbath school scholars. 
 
( 135 ) 
 
 FOREIGN MISSIONS OF THE IRISH 
 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1840. 
 
 In July 1840 'the Synod of Ulster' and 'the Secession 
 Synod' became united under the name of 'the General 
 Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland.' The first 
 act of this new Assembly was the setting apart of its first 
 missionaries to India. The Rev. Dr. Wilson, of Bombay, had 
 suggested to the Irish Church the propriety of their taking up 
 Mission work in the province of Gujarat. This suggestion 
 was accepted. The Rev. James Glasgow, who is still living, 
 and the Rev. Alexander Kerr, were the first missionaries ; and 
 in 1842 they were followed by four others, two of them being 
 Rev. Robert Montgomery and Rev. James McKee. These 
 missionaries began work, not in Gujarat proper, but in the 
 adjoining peninsula of Kattiawar. Their first stations were 
 Rajpot, Poorbandar, and Gogo. Inside the first ten years 
 Surat was also taken possession of This is a large town, of 
 more than 100,000 inhabitants. The London Missionary 
 Society had been working there since 1815 ; but, feehng the 
 isolation of their Gujarat Mission, they transferred the work to 
 the Irish Church in 1846. Surat is one of the chief centres of 
 the Parsi population. 
 
 The first baptism took place in Poorbandar ; Abdur Rahman, 
 the Moonshi, or Mussulman teacher, was baptized on the 
 8th of October, 1843. He was the ' man of knowledge ' of the 
 whole region, and his baptism made a deep impression. At 
 the time of his baptism his confession was as follows : ' Jesus 
 is mine, and I am His ; and He knows my heart.' 
 
 In the first ten years there were only 2 1 baptisms. But the 
 Word of God had been preached far and near, and a large 
 portion of the Bible had been translated into the Gujarati 
 tongue. During the second decade the work was much ex- 
 tended. Ahmedabad, the second great city of the province, 
 with a population of about 110,000, was now attacked, though 
 formal possession of it was not taken until the year 1863. In 
 
136 Foreign Missions of the Irish Presbyterian Church. 
 
 i860 the London Missionary Society put into our hands their 
 work also in the Kaird district, and gave over to the Irish 
 Church their premises in Borsad. Already a very interest- 
 ing work had begun amongst the Dherds there. When the 
 first of these Dherds, or outcasts, was admitted into the 
 Church, the Christians of caste immediately withdrew, and 
 only six of them returned. It was a terrible ordeal for the 
 Mission to pass through ; but it was passed successfully. 
 
 In the third decade the growth was much more rapid. 
 Borsad became a great centre of Christian work. Nor was 
 the Church there recruited from the Dherds only; many 
 Dhavalas, Patidars, and other caste people became Christians. 
 The town of Auand, in the same district, was taken possession 
 of. Quite a number of churches were built throughout the 
 district, and in Borsad at present there are 457 baptized persons, 
 and 92 communicants. The total Christian community of the 
 place amounts to 807, while in Auand the numbers are 654. 
 
 The total numbers in connection with this Mission in India, 
 according to the reports at the end of 18S6, were as follows ; 
 baptized persons, 1,473; communicants, 299; total Christian 
 community, 2,270, 
 
 A number of other things may be mentioned briefly about 
 this work in Gujarat. Six agricultural villages have been 
 formed ; several thousand acres of land have been granted on 
 easy terms by the Government ; ' and there has grown, and is 
 growing up in them, a population of robust and independent 
 Christian farmers.' 
 
 The Orphanages of the Mission give shelter and education 
 to 105 children. There is a very vigorous Gujarat Tract and 
 Book Society in connection with the Mission, which, during the 
 four years 1 883-1 886, printed and put into circulation on an 
 average 55,000 books and tracts each year. There are at 
 present in connection with our Indian Mission 11 ordained 
 missionaries, 2 superintendents of high schools, and 8 mis- 
 sionaries of the Female Association. The account of this 
 Association is given in a separate paper. There are also 19 
 native evangelists, 6 colporteurs, and 43 school teachers, who 
 are all Christians. There are 900 children in the high 
 schools; and in the vernacular schools there are above 2,000. 
 
 A very interesting stage in the history of this Gujarat 
 Mission has now been reached. There is a number of native 
 congregations each requiring the services of a pastor; and 
 
India: China, 
 
 137 
 
 several of the native evangelists, who for years have been 
 under the training of the missionaries, and working under 
 their superintendence, are qualified to be settled over them. 
 The first of these men has recently been licensed to preach 
 the Gospel, and will shortly be ordained ; and before long it is 
 expected there will be a number of self-supporting congrega- 
 tions, each with a native pastor of its own. 
 
 In 1880 a Mission was begun to China by the Irish Pres- 
 byterian Church. At present there are only three missionaries 
 in the field. They work in the province of Manchuria; 
 their centre is the port of Newchwang. Long journeys have 
 been made over the regions away to the far north ; and the 
 missionaries are at present arranging for taking possession of 
 some of the large towns in the interior. 
 
 The income of the Foreign Mission for the year 1886-7 
 was ;^i2,728, including ;^2,3S8 contributed in India, as well 
 as ;^2,5oo raised by the Female Association. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, ;£i2,'j28. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 India (Gujarat) 
 China (Man-l 
 churia) . ./ 
 
 1840 
 1880 
 
 7 
 
 I 
 
 Or- 
 
 dained. 
 
 II 
 
 3 
 
 Lay. 
 2 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 8 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 Lay. 
 
 68 
 5 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 12 
 
 Totals . 
 
 
 S 
 
 14 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 ... 
 
 73 
 
 12 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Native Contributions. 
 
 India (Gujarat) 
 
 China (Man-" 
 churia) . ., 
 
 2,270 
 
 65 
 
 299 
 24 
 
 38 
 2 
 
 3.042 
 10 
 
 (■R. 304, collections. 
 \R. 9,873, school fees. 
 
 £1, ot thereabouts. 
 
 Totals . 
 
 2,335 
 
 323 
 
 40 
 
 3.052 
 
 ;^764 (about). 
 
( X38 ) 
 
 FOREIGN MISSIONS OF THE FREE CHURCH OF 
 SCOTLAND. 
 
 Free Church organized 1843. 
 
 The foreign missionary enterprise of the Church of Scotland 
 was begun in 1829; and in 1843, on the disruption of the 
 Church, the fourteen Indian and six Jewish missionaries, with 
 all the converts, passed over to the Free Church of Scotland, 
 leaving the property and capital funds only behind. The 
 following account therefore goes back to an earlier period than 
 that of the formation of the Free Church. 
 
 The first sphere of the Church's labour was in India. 
 
 Bengal. — On the 12th of August, 1829, Dr. Chalmers 
 presided at the ordination of Alexander Duff, to be the first 
 foreign missionary sent forth by the Church as such ; although 
 in 1560 John Knox had pledged the Reformed Kirk to ' preche 
 this glaid tydingis of the Kyngdome through the haill warld,' 
 On the 13th of July, 1830, the young missionary of twenty-four 
 founded his great evangelizing institution in the native quarter 
 of Calcutta. In one year Dr. Duff made the nucleus of his 
 institution, or combined school and college, a model for all 
 others, whether those of Government committees of Public 
 Instruction, independent Hindoo teachers, or Christian mis- 
 sionaries. Soon all the Protestant missionaries then in Bengal 
 united in urging that it should be made the one central 
 evangelizing institute for Eastern India. But the home 
 Churches were too divided for a statesmanlike scheme of 
 Christian catholicity, which Dr. Duff was able to see carried 
 out only towards the end of his life, and that as yet only in 
 Madras. Joined by Dr. W. S. Mackay, Dr. David Ewart, 
 Rev. John Macdonald, and Dr. Thomas Smith, he then 
 established a series of branch institutions and rural preaching 
 stations, within a radius of forty miles around Calcutta. The 
 Mission centre is the Duff Mission College, 
 
India. 139 
 
 Western India or Bombay. — In 1835 ^'^ second great 
 Mission of the Church was taken over by the General Assembly 
 from the old Scottish Missionary Society. The Rev. John 
 Wilson, D.D., F.R.S., Mr. Nesbit, Mr. James Mitchell, and 
 Rev. Dr. J. Murray Mitchell, were at its head, in Bombay 
 and Poona. These, but especially Dr. Wilson, had been for 
 years attempting the same work in Western as Dr. Duff had 
 been beginning in Eastern India. While the necessities of 
 Bengali society led the latter to fight for the use of English in 
 teaching and preaching, the state of Bombay favoured the use 
 also of the Oriental languages, both classical and vernacular. 
 But the first effect of the transfer of the Bombay and Poona 
 Missions in 1835 was to develop the English school at the 
 former city into a missionary college, in which the first Parsees 
 were won to Christ, of whom the Rev. Dhanjibhai Nourojee is 
 still spared ; and of the educated Brahmans, the Rev. Narayan 
 Sheshadri, D.D., still wins many souls to Christ. The condition 
 of Parsee and Maratha society admitted of the early establish- 
 ment of girls' schools by the missionaries' wives. From 
 Bombay the Mission evangelized among the Jewish community, 
 as well as among the Parsees, Hindoos, Mohammedans, and 
 Africans. Its centre is the Wilson Mission College. 
 
 Madras. — In 1837 the Rev. John Anderson, having been 
 roused by Dr. DufPs speech in the General Assembly two years 
 before, founded the South India Mission, assisted by the 
 Rev. R. Johnston and the Rev. J. Braidwood. There also a 
 vigorous Christian Institution was developed out of a school ; 
 and, as at Calcutta and Bombay, it soon bore such spiritual 
 fruit as the late Rev. A. Venkataramiah and the Rev. 
 J. Rajahgopaul, the latter of whom twice visited Scotland. 
 Very soon large towns or centres of influence in the interior, 
 both Tamil and Telugu-speaking, were supphed from Madras 
 with preachers and teachers. ,And in Southern as in Western 
 India, the weakness and variety of the castes allowed female 
 education to begin early and spread extensively. Under the 
 Rev. W. Miller, D.D., CLE., the Institute has become the 
 united Christian college for all South India. 
 
 JJagpoi^e.— Although the Fre? Church of Scotla^d' began 
 
140 Free Church of Scotland Foreign Missions. 
 
 with only ;^3oo in its Foreign Mission treasury, its two earliest 
 acts were to found a new enterprise in Central India, and to 
 undertake a Kafir Mission in South Africa. In 1844 it sent to 
 the then native state of Nagpore the Rev. Stephen Hislop, a 
 man who, alike by his life and his death, was to prove worthy 
 to be ranked with Duif, Wilson, and Anderson, as the fourth 
 founder of its India Missions. Its centre is Hislop Missionary 
 College. 
 
 All the colleges are affiliated with the universities in India, 
 and train Christian converts in divinity to be vernacular as 
 well as English preaching missionaries and pastors of native 
 congregations on the Presbyterian system. 
 
 Kaffraria. — This Mission was transferred to the Free Church 
 of Scotland in 1844 by the Glasgow Missionary Society. It 
 had been in existence since 182 1, when there was only one 
 other missionary in the whole country, Mr. Brownlee, of the 
 London Society. The first missionaries were Messrs. Thomson 
 and Bennie. In 1823 the Rev. John Ross began long and 
 faithful services to the Church of Africa; which are perpetuated 
 through his sons, the Revs. Bryce and Richard Ross. 
 
 The Mission is now in two parts, the South Kafir and North 
 Kafir, divided by the great Kei River. Lovedale Institution, at 
 Alise, near King William's Town, is the centre of the former, 
 evangehzing and industrial, under Rev. Dr. Stewart, who 
 succeeded Rev. W. Govan. Blythswood Institution, under 
 Rev. James M'Laren, M.A., is the centre of the latter, which 
 stretches north on the main road to Natal as far as Isolo, 
 where Somerville station is placed. 
 
 This Kafir Mission held its jubilee locally in 187 1, amid 
 great rejoicings and thanksgivings to God on the part of two 
 thousand natives and a thousand Europeans. The one -station 
 of Kafir huts has grown into eight great evangehstic centres, 
 with sixty out-stations. These are under the oversight of 
 thirteen ordained missionaries, of whom three are Kafirs, who 
 are pastors of large congregations. 
 
 Natal. — Dr. Duffs visit to South Africa resulted in the 
 adoption, in 1867, of a Free Church Mission to the Zulu 
 Kafirs. The late Rev. James Allison, who had proved a most 
 successful missionary there, continued at its head, and it is 
 
Africa: Melanesia,. 141- 
 
 now represented by Pietermaritzburg station, and by Impolweni, 
 fourteen miles distant from that place. In 1874 the Dowager 
 Countess of Aberdeen asked Dr. Duff to receive an endowment 
 for the establishment and management of a Mission to bear 
 the name of the Gordon Memorial. The Hon. J. H. Gordon, 
 her son, had formed the desire to begin a Mission, but was 
 suddenly removed by death. Hence a capital sum of ;^6,ooo 
 was vested in a trust, consisting of three members of the noble 
 Gordon family, and the Convener and two members of the 
 Free Church Foreign Missions Committee. This was followed 
 by gifts of ;£'4,soo. The Rev. J. Dalzell, M.B., who was sent 
 out, selected a site within a few miles of the frontier of Zulu- 
 land. When schools and a native congregation had begun to 
 be formed, war with Ketchawayo burst forth, and temporarily 
 arrested operations. But peace has resulted in a further 
 advance from the Gordon Memorial as a centre. 
 
 East Central Africa. — In the lands around Lake Nyassa 
 and half-way north to Lake Tanganyika the Livingstonia 
 Mission of the Free Church of Scotland established a station 
 at Dr. Livingstone's request, in 1875, '^^ ys^'^ ^-fts"^ his death. 
 The enterprise is managed in detail by a Committee in Glasgow, 
 and its purely secular affairs by the African Lakes Company. 
 The first settlement at Cape Maclear, at the south end of the 
 lake, has grown into several, at Brandawb on the west shore 
 and at Chikuse, Angoniland, and Cherengi and Cherga on the 
 uplands running northward. Since the Rev. Dr. Stewart founded 
 the Mission, the Rev. Dr. Laws has conducted it, with several 
 medical missionary colleagues, teachers and artizan-evangelists. 
 James Stewart, C.E., the first engineer, who sacrificed his 
 East India career and his life for the Mission, and others, have 
 followed him in the martyr-like sacrifice. 
 
 The New Hebrides. — ^Among the audience at Stranraer 
 who heard Dr. Duflf, in 1837, when preaching his first crusade 
 through Scotland, was the late Professor W. Symington, of 
 the Reformed Presbyterian Church. Fired with new zeal, on 
 the next New Year's day, old style, that minister laid the 
 foundation of the Foreign Mission which, four years after, his 
 Church sent out to the cannibals of New Zealand in 1842, 
 and of the New Hebrides in 1852. In 1876 the union of 
 
142 Free Church of Scotland Foreign Missions. 
 
 the Free and the Reformed Presbyterian Churches brought 
 the Mission, which had been in successful operation for a 
 quarter of a century, directly under the Free Church of 
 Scotland. 
 
 The New Hebrides are independent, though coveted by the 
 French from the adjoining penal settlement of New Caledonia. 
 They are still redolent of associations with Captain Cook's 
 visits. They are more terribly known from the murder of and 
 hideous feast upon John WilUams, the missionary martyr of 
 Eromanga, in 1839, -succeeded by the similar martyrdom of 
 the Rev. Mr. Gordon and his wife in May 1861, and of his 
 brother. Rev. J. D. Gordon, who heroically went to take his 
 place in 1872. The whole Mission has a peculiar interest; as 
 being conducted by six or seven Presbyterian Churches in 
 harmonious co-operation. 
 
 Syria : the Lebanon. — Since in 1839 M'Cheyne and Drs. 
 Black, Keith, and A. Bonar were sent on a missionary expedition 
 to the Holy Land, many Christians in Scotland have sought to 
 evangelize the Jews and Mohammedans and the Eastern 
 Christians there. Even before the massacres, when in 1 860 Lord 
 Dufferin secured peace and good government for the Lebanon, 
 a catholic agency was established in Scotland for the Christian 
 education of its people, termed the Lebanon Schools Society. 
 Dr. Duff and Principal Lumsden visited the mountain, and 
 this resulted in the appointment, in 1872, of the late Rev. 
 John Rae, M.A., as an ordained, and, in 1876, of the Rev. Dr. 
 William Carslaw as a medical missionary. Of the many 
 districts into which the Lebanon is divided, the Meten is 
 that in which the Mission works, from Shweir, where a con- 
 gregation of the Syrian Evangelical Church has been formed, 
 and a church is being built. 
 
 South Arabia : Shaikh Othman, near Aden. — In February 
 1885 the Hon. Mr. and Mrs. Keith-Falconer projected a Mission 
 to the Mohammedans and SomaJis around Aden. Having 
 surveyed the protected tribes of the neighbourhood as far as El 
 Hauta, capital of the Sultan of Lahej, they resolved to settle at 
 Shaikh Othman, the well-watered British outpost and village, ten 
 miles from Steamer Point. There the British Government granted 
 a plot of garden land for the settlement. They returned to 
 
South Arabia. i/^% 
 
 England to secure a medical missionary, and in December 
 1886 they set out for the new Mission, accompanied by Dr. B. 
 Stewart Cowen. The cost pf the enterprise was met by its 
 devoted volunteer founders. Mr. Keith-Falconer, being him- 
 self a member of the Free Church of Scodand, and son of the 
 late Earl of Kintore, who was long an honoured elder of that 
 Church, asked its Forfeign Missions Committee to recognise 
 him, and to appoint his medical colleague, as its representative. 
 This the Committee cordially did, and their action was 
 confirmed by the General Assembly. But the Mission was in 
 all essential respects as catholic in its organization as in its 
 aims. 
 
 In the first week of 1887 the Medical and Bible Mission 
 was begun in Shaikh Othman, in a native house, with remark- 
 able success. But on the morning of the i ith May, the beloved 
 Ion Keith-Falconer was gently and suddenly taken to the 
 Master's presence. The body of our pioneer missionary to 
 Arabia was carried by the loving hands of British officers and 
 soldiers (H.M. 98th) to the cemetery of Aden Camp. There 
 he has taken possession of the land for Christ, as, six centuries 
 ago, in the north of Africa, did the noble of Spain, Raymund 
 Lully, whom, alike in sanctified learning and self-devotion. Ion 
 Grant Neville Keith-Falconer resembled. 
 
 The grateful people implored the Christian physician speedily 
 to return. The Right Hon. the Countess-Dowager of Kintore 
 and the Hon. Mrs. Keith-Falconer resolved each to guarantee 
 ;^3oo a year, as the stipends of two missionaries, 
 
 Dr, Cowen has returned to complete the buildings, a second 
 additional site has been secured, and Dr. Paterson has gone 
 out as medical missionary. The Free Church of Scotland has 
 raised ;^i,2oo for the buildings, and has sent out an evangelist 
 and a medical assistant. An ordained missionary will follow in 
 the course of 1888. 
 
 GENERAL VIEW. 
 
 The Free Church of Scotland's Foreign Missions are thus 
 Consolidated in seven well-defined fields, and are extended 
 among certain great races of marked individuahty and influence, 
 in the two continents of Asia and Africa. In and to the south 
 of Asia the fields are — (i) India, and there especially the 
 
144 P^^^ Church of Scotland Foreign MissioHt. 
 
 educated Brahmanical Hindoos, numbering seventeen millions, 
 and the simple aboriginal demon-worshippers, numbering 
 seven millions; (2) Arabia, from Aden to Shaikh Othman 
 as a base, for the Mohammedan Arabs of Lahej and the 
 interior, and for the SomaUs from the opposite coast of Africa ; 
 (3) the New Hebrides group of thirty islands in the Pacific 
 Ocean to the south of Eastern Asia, containing eighty 
 thousand cannibals of the Malay or Polynesian and Negrillo 
 or Papuan races ; (4) Syria, where on Lebanon, twenty mUes 
 to the north-east of Beiroot, there is a medical and educational 
 Mission to the quasi-Mohammedan Druses, and to the ignorant 
 Christians of the Greek and Latin Churches. In Africa tiie 
 Missions are at work among the three principal varieties of the 
 great Bantu race of fetish worshippers, termed by their Moham- 
 medan oppressors Kafirs. These varieties are — (r) the Kafirs 
 of Cape Colony, with whom we have fought seven cruel wars, 
 but who are now peaceful, because largely Christianized and 
 civilized around the provincial capital of King William's Town, 
 In this great work the United Presbyterian and Free Churches 
 are practically, and wUl be corporately, united. (2) The Zulus 
 of Natal are evangelized from Maritzburg, the capital; from 
 Impolweni estate, where an institution is being built like 
 Lovedale for Kaffraria proper ; and from Gordon, on the 
 borders of purely native Zululand. (3) The Kafir-Zulu tribes 
 of Lake Nyassa region, farther north, are cared for by the 
 Livingstonia Mission, under the Rev. R. Laws, M.D., who is a 
 United Presbyterian missionary in the service of the Free 
 Church of Scotland. 
 
 In the year ending 3jst of March, 1887, above ;^8i,ooo was 
 raised for and spent upon these Missions, independently of that 
 contributed for Missions to the Jews, the Continent of Europe, 
 and the Colonies, which made the whole missionary revenue 
 of the Free Church for Christ's cause abroad about ;^94,ooo. 
 The total cost of administering the ;^8i,ooo was under ;i^r, 200, 
 which is believed to be the lowest percentage of charge in the 
 history of Missions, not a little voluntary service being done 
 for the Master's sake and the Church's good. Three of the 
 sources of this revenue are of peculiar interest, (i) The 
 natives themselves contributed ;£iS,i7o of it, partly for 
 church and missionary purposes, and more largely as fees for 
 school and college education ; Europeans on the spot contri- 
 
rmance. 14^ 
 
 buted ;!^4,6s5 besides. (2) The Free Church having left the 
 ' voluntary ' question opeij, and its Missions being educational 
 as well as preaching, its missionary teachers and professors 
 qualify for grants-in-aid, as at home, and in this shape ;^i 2,600 
 was received from the various governments of India and South 
 Africa. (3) The most important single source of revenue, spirit- 
 ually and financially, is the congregational, created by Dr. 
 Duff before the Disruption of 1843, and amounting last year 
 to ;^i 5,434. Dr. Duff's ideal was an association of all the 
 communicants in every congregation for prayer and giving on 
 behalf of Foreign Missions, and Dr. Chalmers tells us he 
 himself was led by this plan to devise the organization of the 
 Sustentation Fund. About three-fourths of the 1024 congrega- 
 tions of the Church have such quarterly associations, the other 
 fourth still adheres to the annual collection at the church door. 
 These associations are the sheet anchor of the Church Missions, 
 not only financially but spiritually. Through them the whole 
 Church becomes missionary ; without them there is a fear that 
 the Missions may be cared for by what will be virtually a society 
 within the Church. This congregational revenue has steadily 
 risen from ;^4,374 to nearly fourfold. But not more than 
 one-third of the whole communicants give for Foreign Missions, 
 while, allowing for families and the very poor, the proportion 
 should be two-thirds. The whole sum raised in Scotland 
 alone by the Free Church for its Foreign Missions since 1843 
 is above a million sterling. But this is still the day of small 
 things to the prayer of faith and labour of love. Like the 
 other evangelical churches of Protestant Christendom, the 
 Free Church has only begun to play its part in the world 
 enterprise for which our Lord prayed the Father j^John xvii. 
 20-22), and which He committed to every disciple in all ages. 
 The plan of the Zenana Missions was first suggested by 
 Prof. T. Smith, and carried out in 1854 by the Rev. John 
 Fordyce of the Free Church, which raisedj ;^7,o68 for native 
 women's education in India and South Africa in t886. The 
 Ladies' Society, charged by the Church with this since 1837, has 
 recently, under the Honorary Secretary, Colonel Young, Rev. 
 U. Stevenson, Secretary, and Miss Rainy, who made a tour in 
 India, so reorganized its system, .that every congregation is 
 asked to form an association of women only, separate from that 
 for Foreign Missions and all represented in presbyterial 
 
146 Free Church of Scotland Foreign Missions, 
 
 auxiliaries. Zenana Missions must fonn only a small part of 
 the agency, which as hitherto, must be largely devoted to 
 Christian schools — dropping the orphanages, however, as no 
 longer necessary, and developing normal schools for the supply 
 of indigenous Zenana teachers ; high schools at which the 
 native Christian community, growing in wealth, intelligence, 
 and political and social influence, may receive a suitable Bible 
 education ; and Medical Missions by both Scottish and native 
 practitioners fully qualified. From the Calcutta School of the 
 Free Church there has gone up to the University one Bengalee 
 Cliristian young lady, who received the degree of Master of 
 Arts (with honours), amid the applause of her countrymen and 
 the eulogies of members of the Government. 
 
 The mean annual increment of adult converts to the Free 
 Church Missions is 450, or more than an average congregation 
 in Scotland. Its whole staff of Christian agents is 634 strong, 
 at 29 central and 154 branch stations. It has 66 ordained 
 missionaries, of whom 21 are natives, 15 medical missionaries, 
 55 European missionary teachers, of whom 31 are ladies, 
 exclusive of 31 missionaries' wives, 11 European evangelists 
 and artisans, 328 native teachers, male and female, 129 
 catechists and colporteurs, 2 6 native divinity students, and 40 
 Bible-women. The members of the Free Church of Scotland 
 numbered 331,055 in 1886-7. The number of its ministers, 
 exclusive of missionaries, was 1121 at home and abroad, 
 and of its divinity students in tlie three Colleges of Edinburgh, 
 Glasgow and Aberdeen, 318, of whom 88 entered for the first 
 of the four years' course of study, after the University course 
 in Arts of three or four years. Of these by far the larger 
 number held the degree of M. A. j the others passed an entrance 
 examination equivalent to the degree. From this source the 
 Foreign Missions of the Free Church of Scotland drew all their 
 ordained missionaries. 
 
 George Smith, LL.D., Secretary. 
 

 In* 
 
 Madras .... 
 Central Provinces . 
 liaidarabad, Deccan 
 
 Africa:— 
 
 Kairaria .... 
 
 Natal 
 
 E. Central Africa . 
 
 Melanesia : — 
 New Hebrides . . 
 
 Syria :— 
 Lebanon .... 
 
 Arabia :— 
 
 S.Arabia. . . . 
 
 India : — 
 Calcutta and Bengal 
 Santalia .... 
 Bombay .... 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 I' ^ §^&- k^S'&^^S 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 •ft' 
 
 H Ov Ol *.VOO Hj^'MHWJi.^fc 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 : H « A-wo :4»ooioi/iojtA S. . 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 ffi. 
 
 f 
 
 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 10 
 
 I? 
 : : : :wo :*.»w4».h4^ S 
 
 
 : : : • S ™'^ §* 
 : w : ::w BMUMUJi-^g-ag^S. 
 
 el a 
 
 1 
 i' 
 
 
 o 
 
 : M o cft cow o w o, ca-p- MM ^ 
 
 
 «3 
 
 I? 
 
 ; : : :ooo omooioww g 
 
 
 
 : H ; 4>-o oiHUMu-n 
 
 \0 VD M 4* 0\.^ tn M 
 
 few '■ 
 
 
 
 • ♦W * -+-M MMLOM WH 
 *■ CO tOMH -MrihJW OMJl (0 
 
 ii|- ■ 
 
 
 1 
 
 H Hln HH>HH.Mn 
 : : H CTiMM MWUlWMMN 
 
 lis 
 
 
 ■s, 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 0\ M M 
 
 
 
 t> 
 
 00 
 CX) 
 
 is 
 
 o 
 o 
 
( 148 ) 
 
 WELSH CALVINISTIC METHODISTS' FOREIGN 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 [ ESTABLISHED 1840. 
 
 The Calvinistic Methodists of Wales began to take an interest 
 in missionary work at the time when the London Missionary 
 Society was estabhshed. They contributed liberally to its funds, 
 and several of the most useful missionaries of liiat excellent 
 Society were trained in their churches. But a desire had been 
 growing for some years that the connexion should have a 
 Mission of its own, and this ultimately led to the formation of 
 the Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Foreign Missionary Society, 
 which was established in Liverpool on the 31st of January, 
 1840. The field of its first operations was on the north-eastern 
 frontier of Bengal, on the lofty range of mountains which 
 separates the plains of Bengal from the valley of Assam, These 
 mountains are inhabited by various hill-tribes, the Garos, the 
 Khasis, the Jaintias, Nagas, &c. The British Government 
 had, about 1834, made a treaty with the Siims (Kings) of Khasia, 
 by which a military station was to be estabUshed at Gherra- 
 poonjee, and a road made across the Khasia Hills to the British 
 territory in Assam. Soon after this treaty was made, Mr. Lish, 
 one of the Serampore missionaries, came to Gherra with the 
 intention of carrying on missionary operations, but did not 
 remain long. In February 1837, the Rev. J. Tomlin went to 
 Khasia, hoping to work his way, in that direction, to the 
 southern part ot China ; but after a residence of a few months 
 on the Hills, he returned to England. When the Welsh Foreign 
 Mission was estabUshed in 1840, Mr. Tomlin called the atten- 
 tion of the Directors to Khasia as a promising field, and 
 strongly advised them to take possession of it. His advice was 
 followed, and the first missionary of the Society, the Rev. 
 Thomas Jones, of Berriew, Montgomeryshire, left Liverpool for 
 the Khasia Hills on the 2Sth of November, 1840, arriving at 
 Gherrapoonjee on the 22nd of June, 1841. He devoted him- 
 
Wehh Caivinistic Methodisii Missionary Society. 145 
 
 self at once to acquiring the language of the people, and, as 
 they had no Hterature or books, the task was not an easy one. 
 He received some assistance from two young men who had 
 learnt a little English from Mr. Lish, the Baptist missionary 
 to whom we have referred. In May 1842 other missionaries 
 were ordained, the Revs. W. Lewis, Dr. Owen Richards, and 
 James WiUiams. Mr. Williams was appointed to commence 
 missionary work among the Bretons in the western part of 
 France, where he and Mrs. Williams continued to labour until 
 1869. Mr. and Mrs. Lewis, together with Dr. Richards, a 
 medical missionary, went to Khasia, and arrived at Gherra- 
 poonjee on the 2nd of January, 1843. After labouring for 
 eighteen years on the Khasia Hills, Mr. and Mrs. Lewis returned 
 to this country in May 1861. In September 1845 another 
 missionary, the Rev. Daniel Jones, of Cilcen, Flintshire, went 
 out to strengthen the small band of workers ; but he died in a 
 few months after reaching the field. Other workers followed, 
 the Revs. W. Pryse, T. Jones, R. Parry, D. Sykes, G. Hughes, 
 and H. Roberts. But at times, owing to various circumstances, 
 defection, illness, and death, only one or two men were left to 
 carry on the work. There are now eight missionaries in the 
 field. The progress for some years was but slow and small, 
 if reckoned by the number of converts. We have no statistics 
 for the year 185 1, which closed the first decade of mission 
 work on the Hills ; but we find that at the end of 1850 there 
 was one church with fourteen communicants and six candidates. 
 The congregation at Nongsawlia — the mission-station near 
 Gherrapoonjee — ^numbered 80 or 100, but on some occasions 
 as many as 200 would come to hear the Gospel preached. 
 There were from thirty to forty boys in the day-school, and 
 eighteen females were taught by Mrs. Lewis. 
 
 In 1846 a new mission was established at Jowai, the chief 
 village on the Jaintia Hills, and in subsequent years the work 
 was extended to various other parts of the Hills. In 1849, the 
 Rev. W. Pryse commenced operations at Sylhet in the plains 
 of Bengal. The Revs. T. Jones, R. Parry, H. Roberts, and 
 G. Hughes, also laboured here for a time; but though the 
 work was carried on vigorously and not without some degree 
 of success, circumstances occurred which made it advisable to 
 limit the operations of the Mission to the Hills. It was hoped 
 that some other Society would be able to take over this field ' 
 
^50 
 
 Welsh Calvinistic Methodists^ 
 
 but the overtures made with that view were unsuccessful, and 
 this large district was unoccupied until 1887, when this Mission 
 was enabled to resume the work. 
 
 The following statistics for the last year of the three last 
 decades, 1861, 1871, i88r, and for 1887, show that the pro- 
 gress has been steady and most encouraging : — 
 
 
 1861. 
 
 1871, 
 
 1881. 
 
 1887. 
 
 Churches 
 
 Preaching Stations 
 
 Church Members .... 
 
 Communicants .... 
 
 Candidates 
 
 Children in the Church . 
 
 Preachers ' 
 
 Deacons 
 
 Sunday-School Teachers . . 
 Sunday Scholars .... 
 
 Day Schools 
 
 Day Scholars 
 
 Hearers 
 
 6 
 
 10 
 
 158 
 
 62 
 
 45 
 ^8 
 
 13 
 290 
 500 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 5 14 
 
 106 
 
 216 
 
 192 
 
 12 
 
 10 
 
 63 
 
 749 
 
 55 
 
 1,250 
 
 900 
 
 36 
 
 66 
 
 2,060 
 
 452 
 
 713 
 
 895 
 
 II 
 
 II 
 
 170 
 
 2,748 
 
 2,666 
 3,326 
 
 50 
 
 119 
 
 4,401 
 
 1,359 
 
 1,179 
 
 1,833 
 
 23 
 
 51 
 
 344 
 
 5,556 
 
 120 
 
 3,833 
 6,499 
 
 The Mission field in India is divided into eight districts, 
 each under the charge of one or inore missionaries. These 
 districts are : — 
 
 (i) Gherea. — Here is located the Normal School which 
 supplies the various village schools on the Hills with teachers. 
 This institution has grown gradually out of the day-school 
 established here by the first missionary. Previous to 1867 
 much had been done by the missionaries successively in charge 
 of the district to prepare some of the most advanced pupils 
 for becoming village school teachers. In the year mentioned, 
 however, the school was formally constituted a Normal College, 
 under the charge of the Rev. Hugh Roberts, succeeded in 
 1876 by the Rev. John Roberts, who was head-master until 
 the beginning of the present year (1888). The college is now 
 under the superintendence of the Rev. J. Ceredig Evans, who 
 
 ' In the statistics for 1881 and 1887, only those who have been licensed 
 by the Presbytery are counted j there are many others who preach every 
 Sabbath. 
 
Foreign Missionary Society, 151 
 
 assists Mr. Roberts in the general work of the district also. 
 At Cherra, too, there has lately been formed the nucleus of a 
 Theological Institution conducted by Mr. Roberts and Mr. 
 Evans. There are in this district 3 churches and 11 
 preaching stations, 408 church members, 878 adherents {i.e. 
 people who have given up heathen practices, keep the Sabbath, 
 and attend' means of grace), 727 Sunday scholars and teachers, 
 and 563 day scholars. 
 
 (2) Shillong is now the headquarters of the Government 
 of Assam. The mission has here a. High School for boys and 
 girls, and a chapel has been recently erected with accommoda- 
 tion for 1200 people. The town and a large tract of the 
 neighbouring country are under the charge of the Rev. T. 
 Jerman Jones. This district contains 14 churches, 34 preach- 
 ing stations, 1,864 church members, 2,122 adherents, 1,897 
 Sunday scholars and teachers, and 1,274 day scholars. 
 
 (3) Shella. — This district lies to the south-west of Cherra, 
 and borders upon the plain of Bengal, and the religion and habits 
 of the people combine many of the characteristics of the Hill 
 tribes with some of those of their Bengali neighbours. - There 
 are here 12 churches, 17 preaching stations, 467 church 
 members, 777 adherents, 673 Sunday scholars and teachers, 
 and 618 day scholars. The Rev. William Williams is now in 
 charge of the district. 
 
 (4) Mawphlang district contains 2 churches, 3 preaching 
 stations, 123 church members, 204 adherents, 159 Sunday 
 scholars and teachers, and 103 day scholars. Besides the 
 ordinary missionary work, a Medical Mission is carried on here 
 under the direction' of the Rev. G. Griffiths, M.B., CM. 
 Among a people who attribute, as the Khasis do, all their 
 ailments, bodily and other, to the operation of demons, and 
 who depend for immunity and deliverance from sickness and 
 injury upon the concihation of these imaginary powers by 
 sacrifices, a Medical Mission not only provides bodily relief, 
 but also strikes at' the root of their superstition. Many 
 heathens from all parts of the Hills, coming to Dr. Griffiths in 
 search of deliverance from physical suffering, have thus heard 
 for the first time, and have carried back to the distant villages 
 
152 Welsh Calvinistic Methodists' 
 
 from which they came, the tidings of the way of salvation. 
 During 1887, Dr. Griffiths treated 1418 patients, of whom 599 
 were heathens. 
 
 (5) Khadsawphra. — This is the territory of the Rajah of 
 Nongklow, who was the first of the Khasi chiefs to make a 
 treaty with the British Government. The present Rajah, 
 TJ Kinesing Siim (King), is a zealous elder of the church at 
 Mairang, and often takes part in the public services in the 
 district. There are here 5 churches, 13 preaching stations, 
 282 church members, 401 adherents, 433 Sunday scholars and 
 teachers, atid 336 day scholars. The Rev. C. L. Stephens is 
 the missionary in charge. 
 
 (6) JowAi. — Since 1881 the Rev. John Jones has had the 
 superintendence of this district. In March of the present year 
 (1888), he returned home on furlough, leaving the charge of 
 the district to Mr. Arthur D. Hughes, M.B., C.M., a Medical 
 Missionary. It is intended to make Jowai the headquarters of 
 ■a Medical Mission for Jaintia under the care of Dr. Hughes. 
 There are in this district 7 churches, 27 preaching stations, 
 814 church members, 1262 adherents, 1262 Sunday scholars 
 and teachers, and 680 day scholars. 
 
 (7) Shangpoong. — This district, which was formed in 1880, 
 comprises the part of Jaintia east of the Jowai district, and 
 has, since its formation, been under the charge of the Rev. 
 Robert Evans. At the end of 1887 there were in the district 
 8 churches, 14 preaching stations, 443 church members, 748 Sun- 
 day scholars and teachers, 855 adherents, and 259 day scholars. 
 
 When the missionaries commenced their labours in Khasia, 
 the people had no books or written language. Several editions 
 of the New Testament have been printed in Khasi, and a 
 translation of the Pentateuch ; two editions of ' The Pilgrim's 
 Progress,' translated by Mr. Lewis ; several editions of a Hymn 
 Book, the last containing 242 hymns; the Confession of Faith, 
 Mr. Charles's ' Instructor,' Dr. Watts's ' New Testament His- 
 tory,' ' Come to Jesus,' and many tracts and school-books. The 
 missionaries are now engaged in translating the remaining 
 portion of the Old Testament. 
 
 The Gospel has wrought a wonderful change in the material 
 
Poreign Missionary Society. 153 
 
 condition of the Khasis ; the people have become more cleanly 
 in their persons and their habits ; they build better houses, and 
 have greater comforts in their homes; they till their land 
 better, and become more elevated in all their domestic and 
 social relations. Many Europeans who have visited the Hills 
 bear testimony to the civilizing influence of the instruction that 
 has been given by the missionaries. But the Gospel has done 
 more than this ; it has effected a greater change ; it has delivered 
 many from the power of darkness and translated them into the 
 kingdom of God's dear Son. Many proofs might be given of 
 the reality of this change ; it is shown (i) by the personal efforts 
 made by many of the native Christians to bring others to a 
 knowledge of salvation ; (2) by their willingness to contribute 
 their money for religious purposes; they build their own 
 school-rooms and chapels, many of them exercising much self- 
 denial that they may have something to give ; (3) the reality of 
 their conversion is shown not only by a life consistent with the 
 Gospel, but by their being enabled to suffer loss and persecu- 
 tion for the sake of Christ. We are constantly receiving 
 accounts of young men and women, and sometimes of elderly 
 people, being cruelly treated by their relatives because they 
 have cast their lot with the Christians. The story of U Borsing 
 Siim is well known — he refused the Rajaship of Ghewa rather 
 than deny his Christian profession. 
 
 Sylhet District. — The Rev. J. Pengwern Jones and Miss John 
 have since the beginning of the present year settled in the town 
 of Sylhet, to resume the work formerly carried on here. There 
 is here a mission chapel and a few native Christians. Miss 
 John has commenced a small school for girls, and hopes to 
 have access to the Zenanas. There is in the district of Sylhet 
 a population of nearly two millions, without any missionaries, 
 except the agents of this Society. 
 
 Brittany has also been chosen as a missionary field by the 
 Welsh Mission, because of the interest taken by the people of 
 Wales in the Bretons, a people speaking a language very similar 
 to their own, and being Uke them a branch of the old Celtic 
 family. 
 
 JosiAH Thomas, M.A., 
 
 Secretary. 
 
tS4 U^elsh Calvinistic Methodisti Foreign Missionary Society. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, ;i^S,ooo.^ 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Khasia and Jamtial 
 Hills, Assam ./ 
 Sylhet^ . . . 
 
 184I 
 1887 
 
 7 
 
 I 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 Lay. 
 I 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 7 
 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 
 / 23 Evan.' 
 \i86Teacli. 
 
 14B.W. 
 78 T. 
 
 I 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 I 
 
 8 
 
 209 
 
 93 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 municants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Native 
 Contributions. 
 
 Khasia and Jamtial 
 Hills, Assam ./ 
 Sylhet. . . . 
 
 6,499 
 
 20 
 
 1,389 
 
 120 
 
 3,833' 
 
 ;^48o 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 6.SI9 
 
 1,389 
 
 120 3,833 
 
 1 
 
 ;f48o 
 
 ' This includes the amount spent in the Brittany Mission. 
 
 ^ The Sylhet Mission was given up 16 years ago, but resumed last year. 
 
 ^ The workers given are Evangelists, who have been licensed by the 
 Presbytery, and paid teachers, male and female, and Bible-women. There 
 are some sixty others, who preach every Sunday, and 3 14 teachers in the 
 Sunday Schools. 
 
 ■■ The above are day-schools onlyj we have 119 Sabbath schools, 
 attended by 5,899 scholars. 
 
( 1S5 ) 
 
 PRIMITIVE METHODIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ESTABLISHED- 1 843. 
 EXTENDED TO THE HEATHEN 1869. 
 
 The missionary work of this Connexion, strictly speaking, 
 dates from the year 1843; but at first it was carried on exclu- 
 sively at home and in the colonies. These stations were 
 established in Victoria, New South Wales, South Australia, 
 Queensland, Tasmania, New Zealand, and Canada, most of 
 which are still supported by the Connexion; but it was not 
 until 1869 that missions to the heathen were undertaken. In 
 that year, a vessel named the Elgiva, trading between Liverpool 
 and the West Coast of Africa, touched at the Island of 
 Fernando Po, a Spanish colony in the Gulf of Guinea. The 
 captain and carpenter of this vessel were members of the 
 Primitive Methodist Church, Boundary Street, Liverpool ; and 
 the carpenter, Mr. Hands, having to attend to some work which 
 made it necessary for him to remain on shore for a few days, 
 gathered as many of the people together for worship as he 
 could. He found a few who feared God, and who had been 
 members of the Baptist Church, before the Mission conducted 
 by Mr. Saker was broken up by the Spanish authorities and 
 the missionary expelled. These people welcomed Mr. Hands ; 
 and as there had been a change in the Government of Spain, 
 and there was then liberty for the people to meet for worship, 
 they wished him to stay and be their minister. This he could 
 not do, but he submitted the needs of this island to the 
 Missionary Committee of the Primitive Methodist Connexion, 
 and after a careful consideration of the request made that a 
 mission should be established in Santa Isabel, the chief town, 
 that request was granted, and in January 1870 the Revs. R. W. 
 Burnett and H. Roe, with their wives, sailed for this field ot 
 labour. They met with a hearty welcome. In 1871 the Rev. 
 D. T. Maylott was sent out to join his brethren and help to 
 extend the work along the west coast of the island ; but it was 
 
15^ Primitive Methodisi Missionary Sodety. 
 
 not till 1873 that this was really done, owing to difficulties 
 which interposed. Mr. W. M. Barleycorn, who was one of the 
 first converts at Santa Isabel, was associated with Mr. Maylott 
 in the West Mission, the headquarters of which were fixed at 
 George's Bay. Land was obtained, and as at Santa Isabel 
 suitable buildings for church and school and missionary's 
 residence were erected. In February 1874 a catechumen 
 class was formed at George's Bay, and several young Rubis 
 were regularly met for religious instruction ; but it was October 
 of the same year before the first convert from heathenism; a 
 young man named Hooree, was baptized. 
 
 The Mission at Santa Isabel has been extended to Banni, on 
 the north-east coast of that island, where land has been secured 
 and a station formed. Rev. W. M. Barleycorn, who had 
 laboured for some years at George's Bay, was removed to this 
 mission in 1884; but difficulties arising at Santa Isabel with the 
 Spanish authorities, he had in a short time to leave Banni and 
 return to George's Bay. 
 
 These Missions have been favoured with considerable pros- 
 perity, notwithstanding the hostility of the Roman Catholic 
 priests and some difficulties with the Spanish authorities. 
 Recently, however, a better understanding has been established 
 with the Government of Spain, and arrangements made for 
 educational work, which it is hoped wUl greatly enlarge the 
 usefulness of these Missions, and lead to the occupancy of the 
 whole island. 
 
 In 1869 the Missionary Committee received an invitation 
 from Aliwal North, a district of Cape Colony, bordering the 
 Orange Free State. After giving to this invitation due and 
 careful consideration, it was decided to send a missionary to 
 that locality. Accordingly, Rev. H. Buckenham was sent out 
 early in October 1870, and landed at Port Elizabeth in the 
 latter part of November, from which place he began his joumey 
 inland, and reached Aliwal on the 6th of December. For a 
 short time he had the use of the Dutch Church, but a room 
 was soon fitted up for public worship, and early in 1871 Mr. 
 Buckenham opened a Sunday School in the same room. In 
 the course of a few months he commenced an evening school 
 for natives, and in the August began a native day school 
 Church and school and parsonage were built, and other 
 
Primitive Methodist Missionary Society. 
 
 157 
 
 facilities provided for carrying on the work of the Mission. 
 Mr. Buckenham remained till 1875, when he was succeeded 
 by Rev. John Smith. The Rev. John Watson followed Mr. 
 Smith, who returned to his former field in 1883. The Mission 
 has been favoured with encouraging success, and now compre- 
 hends two European Churches, five native Churches, and two 
 native day-schools. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, _;^i5,9oo 131. f)d?- 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered, 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 Contribu- 
 tions. 
 
 Santa Isabel and^ 
 Banni, Fernan- 
 do Po . . . 
 
 George's Bay,-i 
 Fernando Po .] 
 
 Aliwal North j 
 and James- 1 
 town. Cape f 
 Colony . . ) 
 
 1870 
 1873 
 1870 
 
 2 
 I 
 
 7 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 2 
 I 
 
 2 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 z 
 I 
 
 Or- 
 
 dained. 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 12 
 
 87 
 17 
 303 
 
 2 
 I 
 
 3 
 
 130 
 32 
 
 ISO 
 
 £ s. d. 
 
 68 IS ci 
 6 14 4 
 
 445 iS 8i 
 
 To'als . 
 
 
 10 
 
 S 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 14 
 
 407 
 
 6 
 
 312 
 
 S2I 6 I 
 
 1 This sum includes the amount spent in Home and Colonial Mission work. 
 
 John Atkinson, Secretary, 
 
( T58 ) 
 
 SOUTH AMERICAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1844; REFORMED 1852 ; RE-NAMED 1864, 
 
 This Society was first established in 1844, under the title of 
 the Patagonian Mission, with a view to convert the South 
 American Indians to the knowledge of Jesus Christ — both 
 those who dwell in [the southern parts, known as Patagonians 
 and Fuegians, and the Indians of the more central plains. 
 
 Captain Allen Gardiner, R.N., who was the real founder 
 of the Society, spent very many years of his life, and much 
 out of his private resources, in visiting various parts of the 
 world, and as a layman doing missionary work ; but he 
 specially set his heart on South America, as affording a very 
 wide and hitherto almost unoccupied field of labour for Christ 
 But, owing to the antagonism of the Romish Church in the 
 South American Republics, the hostiUty of the heathen natives, 
 and the lack of support from England, he was baffled in his 
 efforts over and over again. Still he did not despair, though 
 more than once he had to return to England after fruitless 
 labours. His .final attempt to make a settlement for missionary 
 work was in 1850, when, with six companions, he endeavoured 
 to establish himself on one of the islands of the Tierra del 
 Fudgian Archipelago, above Cape Horn. They were obliged 
 by untoward circumstances to abandon the spot selected, and 
 after many months of great suffering, borne with the most 
 heroic fortitude and Christian patience, they died one after 
 another on the mainland of Tierra del Fudgo from disease and 
 starvation, the arrangements for succouring them having mis- 
 carried. Captain Allen Gardiner was the last survivor, and 
 his journals, which he continued till within a few days of his 
 death, in September 1851, were most providentially preserved 
 and recovered by one of the vessels of Her Majesty's Navy, 
 and are now in the possession of the South American Mis- 
 sionary Society. The life and labours of Captain Allen 
 Gardiner are among the most interesting of missionary records, 
 and the account of the sufferings and death of his companions 
 
Tierra del Fu'ego. 159 
 
 and himself, their Christian fortitude and ..resignation to the 
 will of God, is one of the most thrilling stories ever told. 
 
 Among his dying words were these : ' I trust poorTu^gia and 
 South America will not be abandoned. Missionary seed has 
 been sown here, and the Gospel message ought to follow. If 
 I have a wish for the good of my fellow-mep, it is that the Tierm 
 del Fu'ego Mission may be prosecuted with vigour, and the work 
 in South America commenced.' 
 
 The deaths of this heroic man and his companions at first 
 discouraged many persons in England from further attempts at 
 Mission work in South America, but they inspired others, and 
 especially the Rev. G. P. Despard, to persevere, and in 1852 
 the Patagonian Missionary Society was reformed. 
 
 In 1854 a fresh start was made to plant the cross of Christ 
 in Tierra del Fudgo. The Allen Gardiner mission vessel 
 was sent out by the Committee, under the command of Capt. 
 Parker Snow, who, with Mrs. -Snow, was indefatigable in the 
 pioneering work. A settlement was formed under the superin- 
 tendence of the Rev. G. P. Despard at Keppel, one of the 
 Falkland Isles. The natives of the adjoining coasts were 
 communicated with, and many from time to time visited 
 Keppel, and learnt somewhat of Christianity and civilization, 
 whfle the missionaries were enabled to learn something of the 
 Fudgian language. In 1859 another definite attempt was made 
 to found a missionary station on one of the Tierra del Fudgian 
 Islands, at a place called Woollya. But again failure was the 
 result, and the missionaries and all the crew of 'Cat Allen 
 Gardiner, except one, were massacred, as they were engaged 
 in prayer on. the seashore. 
 
 Thus once more all hope, humanly speaking-, seemed gone ; 
 but brave and loving hearts were still found to carry on the 
 work, both at home and abroad. 
 
 In 1863 the Rev. W. H. Stirling went out as superintendent 
 of the Mission, and in the following year the Society was re- 
 named the ' South American Missionary Society.' 
 
 Mr. Stirling brought four Fudgian youths to England, who 
 gave evidence of the success of the work of the missionaries. - 
 
 In 1869 Mr. Stirling spent seven months in a small wooden 
 hut among , the natives at Qoshoioia,;,on the mainland of 
 Tierra del Fu^go, trusting his life jn their hands, and in full 
 reliance on Gfod's merciful protection. His faith and bravery 
 
i6o South American Missionary Society. 
 
 were signally rewarded. He gained great influence over the 
 natives, and this noble venture of his has been the means, 
 under God, of firmly establishing Christianity and civilization 
 in Tierra del Fudgo. 
 
 At the end of 1869 Mr. Stirling received a summons from 
 England, and at once proceeding home, was consecrated in 
 Westminster Abbey, December 21, 1869, first Bishop of the 
 Falkland Islands. 
 
 During the bishop's absence the missionaries from Keppel 
 made a regular settlement at Ooshooia, which, under the 
 superintendence of the Rev. Thomas Bridges, who went out as 
 a boy of twelve with Mr. Despard in 1854, assisted by his 
 devoted fellow-workers, has become a native Christian village 
 and district. 
 
 The Fudgians in their natural state have long been known as 
 among the most degraded of all heathen people, and given up 
 to every vice and abomination, and without any belief in a god 
 of any kind. The late Charles Darwin, F.R.S., who visited 
 them many years ago, wrote of them as being in the ' lowest 
 state ' of any people in any part of the world, and considered 
 them utterly incapable of being Christianized or civilized. 
 Moreover, as intimated by Captain Cook in the account of 
 his intercourse with them, it seemed doubtful whether they 
 possessed what could be called an articulate language. But 
 now we have in Tierra del Fudgo a Christian Church and 
 District, with its schools, orphanage, Bible and mothers' 
 meetings, and all the ' machinery ' of an English parish. The 
 natives in large numbers, 'clothed and in their right mind,' 
 live in cottages with gardens attached, and follow the various 
 occupations of civilized life. And what is worthy of special 
 record is the fact that they are now in possession of part of the 
 New Testament Scriptures, translated into their own language 
 by the Rev. T. Bridges. 
 
 These remarkably practical results were brought to the 
 knowledge of the late Mr. Darwin, and when he had ascer- 
 tained their truth he became a donor to the Society. Not 
 many years ago, also, the English Admiralty issued a notice to 
 all the maritime nations of the world that within certain limits 
 of the Fudgian Archipelago shipwrecked mariners would be 
 kindly treated by the natives, who had come within the 
 influence of the Society's work. More recently (in 1882) 
 
Tierra del FukgO. i6i- 
 
 ftirthei* testimony was borne by Captain Bov^, the Commander 
 of the ItaUan and Argentine Antarctic Expedition, which spent 
 a considerable time in the Fudgian Archipelago. In his official 
 report to the Italian Government he expresses his opinion that 
 from what he saw of the work of the South American Missionary 
 Society, the whole of Tierra del Fu^go would in a few years be 
 Christianized and civilized. It may be added that the King of 
 Italy and his Government had a gold medal specially executed, 
 and presented it to the Society, in recognition of its services 
 in the cause of Christian humanity. This is testimony from 
 members of the Roman Catholic Church ! 
 
 The Society, with deep thankfulness, ventures to consider 
 that this work among the heathen in South America is one of 
 the most interesting and marvellous in its results of all recorded 
 ■ in missionary annals. The corn of wheat which so long ago 
 fell into the ground and died, has now brought forth much 
 fruit, and the ' bread cast upon the waters has returned after 
 many days.' 
 
 The Society has other work going on among the South 
 American Indians, and trusts that, under the blessing of God, 
 similar results may eventually be brought about. 
 
 A mission steamer, the Allen Gardiner, has superseded the 
 saiUng ship at the Southern Mission, and is now in full work. 
 It is hoped that this change may, under God, do much to 
 develop and extend the objects of the Mission. 
 
 At the annual meeting of the Society, in 1883, a letter, 
 accompanied by a gold medal, was read from the King of 
 Italy, in acknowledgment of aid rendered by missionaries of 
 this Society, at the Ooshooia Station, to the shipwrecked crew 
 and passengers of an Italian exploring expedition. After 
 referring to this subject, the letter continues : 
 
 - ' His Majesty has been made aware how thoroughly these apostles of 
 universal civilization have maintained the character of their holy calling 
 when coming in circumstances so critical to the aid of His Majesty's 
 subjects. His Majesty has also learned how it is due to their indefatigable 
 Christian labours that the very savages of Tierra del Fuego, who were 
 formerly such an object of dread, have shown, at their very first meeting 
 of our shipwrecked crew, to how great an extent their old ferocity has 
 been laid aside. This had been beyond the hopes of that great man 
 Darwin, when he wrote his first work, the harbinger of such advances in 
 science, yet in a short lapse of years the work of the missionaries had 
 sufficed to transfer the natives of that island from the depths of savagery 
 
 M 
 
i62, ISouth American Missionary Society. 
 
 to such a Jevel of improvement as drew forth the praises of Dar*irl 
 himself, and led him to enter his name among the subscribers to the South 
 American Missions. To this commencement of civilization, and therefore 
 to the missionaries and to your Society, we owe the rescue of our country- 
 men. His Majesty the King has given orders that thanks should be 
 tendered to the President of the Committee of South American Missions, 
 and that the expression of these thanks should be accompanied by the 
 presentation of a gold medal bearing His Majesty's efSgy and the inscrip- 
 tion : — " Demersis cequore nautis attulit Religio salutem." "Religion has 
 brought safety to the mariners rescued from a watery grave."' 
 
 Ministerial work is carried on in the interest of many 
 thousands of British subjects resident in South America, and 
 sailors who visit its ports. Merchants, with their staffs of 
 clerks and their families, persons engaged in agricultural 
 pursuits, miners, factory hands, and artificers of all kinds, are 
 settled in the towns and country districts of South America. 
 Were it not for the intervention of the South American 
 Missionary Society, these would be as ' sheep without a 
 shepherd.' 
 
 The abolition of the Government Consular chaplaincies 
 made it more than ever necessary that the Society should 
 develop its ministerial work; and hence, in 1864, it estab- 
 lished its system of chaplaincies. Clergymen and lay agents 
 were sent out to different centres to minister to the wants 
 of our fellow-countrymen ; and from all sides reports come 
 to hand of the thankful appreciation with which their services 
 are regarded. 
 
 From the first institution of the chaplaincies the following 
 centres have been or still are benefited : — (Brazil) Rio Janeiro, 
 Pernambuco, Santos, San Paulo, Rio Claro ; (Argentine 
 Republic) Rosario, Cordoba, Frayle Muerto, Buenos Ayres 
 Province, Bahia Blanca, Alexandra Colony, Patagones, Chu- 
 but; (Uruguay) Fray Bentos, Salto, Concordia, Paysandu; 
 (Peru) Lima, Callao ; (Chili) Arica, Chanaral, Santiago, Lota ; 
 Panama. 
 
 The establishment of these chaplaincies was at first very 
 touch opposed by the Roman Catholic authorities. At Lota 
 an attempt was made to burn down a room which had been 
 procured to serve as a church and school. At Santiago evefy 
 window in the first Protestant church was broken; and, 
 generally speaking, the laws of the States were adverse to the 
 work of the Society. Now, however, through the dissemination 
 
South A merica. 163 
 
 of juster notions of truth and freedom, religious toleration exists 
 in every State in South America, with the exception of Peru. 
 
 Evangelistic work among the Roman Catholic population 
 of South America is being quietly done by the Society's 
 chaplains and other agents, and particularly by the dissemi- 
 nation of the Holy Scriptures and other religious publications 
 in the Spanish and Portuguese languages. 
 
 In Spain and Portugal a ' Reformation ' movement has for 
 some time been in progress, and has already taken the form 
 of a ' Reformed Spanish Church.' This movement will 
 certainly extend to South America, where the Roman Catholic 
 Church is seen under its very worst aspect. A large number 
 of its members have already sought out the Society's chaplains 
 for information and guidance; they attend services held in 
 their own language, and send their children in large numbers 
 to the Society's schools. The Society's chaplains are, how- 
 ever, strictly enjoined not to be aggressive, or to court con- 
 troversy, but to be open to all inquiries after truth. 
 
 Thus the Society is ' preparing the way ' for the diffusion of 
 light among the Roman Catholic population of South America, 
 and of the knowledge of Christian faith and practice, ' as the 
 truth is in Jesus.' 
 
 R. J. Simpson, M.A., Clerical Secretary. 
 *t* See Summary on p. 164. 
 
 la 2 
 
r^ 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 vo 
 
 :? 
 
 •* 
 
 <! 
 
 
 
 s^ 
 
 (4 
 
 ^ 
 
 W 
 
 00 
 
 >! 
 
 00 
 
 •^ 
 
 6 = " 
 tsl5 
 
 
 «^« 
 
 ry poor, 
 and 
 stained 
 iefly by 
 Mission. 
 
 
 s,? 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 : 
 
 o 
 
 lO 
 
 K 
 
 ^^■s 
 
 
 ^ll- 
 
 > "-^l 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 ■■^■v^- 
 
 
 /-— » 
 
 
 
 >> 
 
 
 /— *-* 
 
 
 
 
 
 !3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 p, 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 K 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 is 
 
 
 
 (4 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 
 
 *-*-* 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 H 
 
 OMOg 
 
 o 
 
 
 m 
 
 1 
 
 ■3 
 
 s 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 03 
 
 
 
 
 /-'>-^ 
 
 a K 
 =3.3 
 
 — 
 
 o 
 
 E 
 E 
 o 
 U 
 
 s 
 
 1 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 " s 
 
 4 
 
 8-3 
 
 
 lis 
 
 
 X 
 
 < 
 
 4" 
 
 = 
 
 i2 
 
 
 m 
 
 SI u 
 
 j 
 
 S 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 "ssss 
 
 
 
 ::2 
 
 
 
 
 
 "is 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 
 rfs £ f S 
 
 *-v— ' 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • ■ ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 F 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ! 
 
 
 
 
 
 z 
 
 
 
 : 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 U 
 
 1X4 
 
 
 
 
 
 .9 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 M 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 T) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -6 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 !2; 
 
 '5 
 '2 
 o 
 
 
 = 
 
 1 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 : 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •a ui 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 p 
 
 n 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 : 
 
 
 C<^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^S 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1-1 
 
 m 
 
 fn 
 
 *o 
 
 
 = 
 
 
 ^ o*« 
 
 
 : 
 
 
 : 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 T) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 P*. 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Th 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^-■H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S • 
 
 
 
 0\ 
 
 ^7} 
 
 
 "* 
 
 
 
 
 
 !! 
 
 
 
 SO 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 Pi 
 
 
 
 
 
 oo 
 
 M 
 
 >^ 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 —^ 
 
 1 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 1 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 fe • 
 
 o 
 
 * 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 
 (J 
 
 ■ 
 
 ' 
 
 
 3 
 
 •s 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 PS 
 
 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 d 
 
 4-> 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 
 ll 
 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 ;2 
 
 
 
 F 
 
 mm 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 H 
 
 '^ 
 
 o! 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
J III 
 
 
 Hu 'Oil MOh4o o 
 
 at 3 1-" ifc ofl 1 hJl "^ 
 
 pop up 
 
 ■lilll 
 
 i 4> - 
 
 
 — -Si 
 
 Kb' 
 
 3 12 i 
 
 
 *s 
 
 M M 
 
 i2 
 
 go 
 
 en K 
 
 .« rJ3 
 
 
 tu 
 
 
 
 
 1) 
 
 
 -C 
 
 !3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 Si) 
 
 ii 
 
 
 *s 
 
 
 d 
 
 ■g 
 
 Hg 
 
 
 
 
 
 rn 
 
 
 en 
 
 
 S 
 
 ?! 
 
 ,4 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 •a 
 
 » 
 
 IS 
 
 t/Jj3 
 
 4* 
 
 &S 
 
 
 .^H 
 
( ^^^ ) 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF ENGLAND FOREIGN 
 
 MISSIONS. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1 847 
 
 The Rev. W. C. Burns, the first missionary to the Chinese 
 from the Presbyterian Church of England, arrived in China in 
 the year 1847. For the first four years after his arrival 
 Mr. Burns carried on evangelistic work in Hong-Kong, Canton, 
 and the neighbourhood. In 185 1 he was providentially led to 
 visit Amoy, and this city, with the region around it, was the 
 first centre of the organized work of the English Presbyterian 
 Church. This organized work really began in 1853, when the 
 Rev. James Johnston was sent out to join Mr. Burns. Mr. 
 Johnston was obliged to leave for home in 1855. He passed 
 on his way home the Rev. Carstairs Douglas, who went out 
 that year to commence work as a missionary of the Church. 
 Dr. Douglas was a great power in China, remarkable for his 
 evangelistic zeal and for his high literary attainments. To 
 him is mainly due the organizing of the Mission work in its 
 several departments, Evangelistic, Medical, and Educational. 
 The lines upon which the work in these several departments is 
 conducted were laid down by Dr. Douglas. He saw that the 
 wise way to work in China was steady and persevering labour 
 from a fixed centre, and the results that have followed: abun- 
 dantly testify to the value of the methods under which they 
 have been obtained. The great aim in carrying on this Mission 
 has been to raise up a native church, self-governing, self-sup- 
 porting, and aggressive, and this aim has been steadily kept 
 in view. 
 
 The spheres of labour are — 
 
 1. The Evangelistic and Pastoral. 
 
 2. Medical. 
 
 3. Educational. 
 
 4. Voluntary work by natives. 
 
 5. Woman's work, 
 
Presbyterian Church df England Mission. 167 
 
 (i) The evangelistic and pastoral work consists of preach- 
 ing the Gospel, organizing and overlooking the native congre- 
 gations as these are formed, constantly breaking up new ground, 
 and doing all that can be done to stimulate the independence 
 and missionary zeal of the native church. The main idea has 
 been that the missionaries are leaders and trainers. This work 
 dates, of course, from the establishment of the Mission. 
 
 (2) Medical. This department was begun in i860, and it 
 has proved an invaluable agency. At present the church has 
 seven medical missionaries in China and one in India. There 
 are five large hospitals in China, and three dispensaries in 
 Rampore Bauleah, Bengal ; and more than 30,000 patients are 
 annually treated in these. Native students are being trained 
 for medical work. Our medical missionaries take part in the 
 evangelistic work, as well as conduct the properly medical 
 work. 
 
 (3) Educational. Immediately after the formation of con- 
 gregations, the native Christians and the missionaries felt that 
 Christian schools were necessary ; and so congregational day- 
 schools were established. These began in 1855, at the Amoy 
 centre. Almost at the same time there began the education 
 and training of natives for evangelistic work. This has now so 
 grown that there are four theological colleges in connexion 
 with the Mission, and more than eighty students in them. 
 These students are being trained for the work of pastors and 
 preachers. 
 
 In 1879 middle schools were opened. These serve as a 
 connecting link between the ordinary day-schools and the 
 colleges. 
 
 (4) Native work. Since the opening of the Mission, native 
 Christians, to a large extent, have zealously tried to spread a 
 knowledge of the Gospel. The native church at Amoy and in 
 Formosa support Mission work amongst people beyond their 
 own region. They willingly and generously contribute for this 
 purpose j and thereby show that the native church, when pro- 
 perly guided, will be the great evangelistic power in China. 
 
 (5) Woman's work. In connexion with the Presbyterian 
 Church of England there is a Woman's Missionary Association. 
 This Association has sent out nine lady missionaries to China 
 and three to India. These missionaries carry on work in girls' 
 boarding and day schools, in the training of Bible-women, and 
 
1 68 Presbyterian Church of England Foreign Missions. 
 
 visiting native women in their homes. This work was biegun 
 by missionaries' wives. The Association's work began in 1879. 
 In China, this Mission has four fields, Amoy, Swatow, 
 Formosa, Hak-Ka country; in the Straits Settlements one, 
 Singapore ; in Bengal one, Rampore Bauleah. 
 
 W. S. SwANSON, Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Income for 1887, ;^i5,8o6 13J. dd. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 China and Sin-I 
 gapore . ./ 
 
 India (Ram-j 
 pore Bau- > 
 leah, Bengal) ) 
 
 1847 
 1876 
 
 106 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 15 
 
 Lay. 
 
 8> 
 
 I 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 9 
 3 
 
 Or- 
 da ined 
 
 5 
 
 Lay. 
 85 
 
 4 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 8 
 
 Totals . 
 
 
 106 
 
 IS 
 
 9 
 
 12 
 
 5 
 
 89 
 
 8 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Commu- 
 nicants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Native Contributions. 
 
 China and Sin-\ 
 gapore . . / 
 
 India (Ram-j 
 pore Bau- 
 leah, Bengal) 
 
 7, OCX) 
 
 3. 553 
 
 about 
 20^ 
 
 8 
 
 about 
 400 
 
 316 
 
 ;^I,IO0 
 
 Totals . 
 
 7,000 
 
 3,553 
 
 2$ 
 
 716 
 
 ;^I,I0O 
 
 ' Six medical missionaries, 2 teachers. 
 * These numbers are only approximate. 
 
( i69 ) 
 
 TURKISH MISSIONS' AID SOCIETY. 
 
 FOUNDED 1854. 
 
 In 1853-4 the Rev. C. G. Young, a minister in the north of 
 England, resigned his charge in order to travel in the East for 
 the benefit of his health. While in Constantinople he came 
 into contact with some missionaries of the American Board 
 engaged in work among the Armenians, and he was greatly- 
 impressed with their devotedness and zeal. By that time much 
 spiritual success had been achieved, and the educational efforts 
 of Dr. Hamlin and others filled him with admiration. He 
 studied the work in all its branches with the utmost care, and 
 returned to this country with a burning desire to do something 
 effective towards the support of a mission which was full of 
 promise for the evangelization of the Turkish Empire. He took 
 every opportunity of telling what he had seen, and of urging 
 that an endeavour should be made to associate Christians of all 
 the churches in an effort to co-operate with those already in the 
 field. Other circumstances contributed to awaken interest in 
 the subject. The Eastern Question was assuming an acute 
 phase. The Sultan was looking to Britain for support against 
 Russia, and public opinion was ripening in favour of interven- 
 tion. Sir Stratford de RedclifFe, our astute and able Ambas- 
 sador at the Porte, had shown himself friendly to the educa- 
 tional efforts of the missionaries, and sought to influence the 
 Sultan in the direction of a policy of toleration in religious 
 matters. For several years. Christians in Britain had watched 
 with sympathy the converts among the Armenians, who had 
 been so grievously persecuted, and occasional outbreaks of 
 fanaticism among the Moslems had arrested public attention. 
 Taken altogether, the moment was favourable for an effort of 
 some kind being made. Mr. Young sought to interest Chris- 
 tian men of various denominations in the matter which lay so 
 near his own heart, and to a large extent he succeeded. Dr. 
 Holt Yates, a London physician, who had already established 
 a Mission at Suediah, near the mouth pf thp Qrontgs, and ptjieys 
 
170 Turkish Missions' Aid Society. 
 
 who had travelled in the East, expressed their warm interest, 
 and in response to an invitation by circular, a large meeting of 
 friends of Missions in Turkey was held on sth of May, 1854, 
 to consult how best to take advantage of openings for ' spread- 
 ing the Gospel among the Armenians and Greeks of the Otto- 
 man Empire.' That meeting was a very influential one. It 
 included the late Lord Kinnaird, Sir Culling Eardley, Sir 
 Edward H. Buxton, Josiah Conder, the Revs. W. Arthur, P. 
 Latrpbe, James Fleming, Ed. White, W, H. Rule, John Angell 
 James ; J. Macgregor, Esq., Ph. Gosse, Esq., Dr. Gladstone, 
 Wilbraham Taylor, Esq., Dr. Holt Yates, and many others. 
 Other private and provisional meetings followed, and at last, on 
 3rd of July, 1854, the Turkish Missions' Aid Society was 
 fairly launched at a public meeting held in the Lower Room of 
 Exeter Hall, and at which tlie Earl of Shaftesbury, who had 
 been elected President, took the chair. One of the resolutions 
 adopted at that meeting was as follows : — ' That the facili- 
 ties now providentially afforded for circulating the Holy Scrip- 
 tures and preaching the Gospel in the Turkish Empire, and 
 the cheering tokens of success which continue to attend exist- 
 ing Missions there, especially that of the American Board, and 
 also the peculiar circumstances of the country at the present 
 crisis, call for special efforts by British Christians to furnish 
 the pecuniary aid required in order to the wider extension 
 of missionary operations.' On that resolution the Society was 
 based. 
 
 It will be observed that the object contemplated was the 
 furtherance of missionary effort in Turkey and the Bible lands 
 generally, by providing pecuniary aid to those then on the 
 field, chiefly American, and by implication, to such evan- 
 gelical societies and churches as should at any time thereafter 
 undertake Gospel work within that region. The expectation 
 that this object would command general support was not dis- 
 appointed. Men of all churches, estabUshed and noncon- 
 formist, rallied to the call and contributed freely. A good deal 
 of enthusiasm prevailed, and in those earlier years occasional 
 visits of distinguished missionaries, such as Drs. Hamlin, 
 Dwight, and Perkins, served to deepen the public interest in the 
 cause. Not long after the formation of the^ Society, the 
 Rev. Dr. Blackwoqd, who had been chaplain to the forces 
 in the Crimea, threw himself with characteristic energy into tli^ 
 
Missions in Bible Lands. 171 
 
 advocacy of Missions in Bible lands. Till the day of his death 
 he was a warm friend to the Society. 
 
 Mr. C. G. Young was tlie first Secretary, but he was called 
 away by death in 1856. He was succeeded, severally, by the 
 Rev. G. R. Birch, Rev. H. Jones, and Rev. G. Carlyle, and the 
 present Secretary is Rev. T. W. Brown. On, the death; of Lord 
 Shaftesbury, the Earl of Aberdeen was chosen President ; the Lord 
 Ebury and Sir William Muir are vice-Presidents ; Lord Kinnaird 
 is Treasurer ; and the committee is large and representative. 
 
 The limited space at our disposal renders it necessfiry to be 
 very brief. But let us endeavour to indicate the chief scenes 
 of missionary labour on behalf of which this pro-missionary 
 society strikes in with help. 
 
 In the south-east of Europe, where the Greek Church is in 
 the ascendant, there is a small band of missionaries. In Greece 
 Proper the native evangelical Church in Athens, under the 
 direction of Dr. Kalopothakes, has stations at Volo and the 
 Piraeus. The Scotch Presbyterian Church occupies Salonica 
 and Joannina. Dr. Thomson, of Constantinople, employs an 
 evangelist and several colporteurs among the Albanians. From 
 Monastir, Samokov, and Philippopohs, as centres, the Bulgarian 
 Mission of the American Board is working outwardly, and 
 making steady progress. The Bible House at Constantinople 
 is the literary centre for the north, and thence the Bible and 
 other books and periodicals are disseminated in five or six 
 languages. 
 
 Passing into Asia, the Armenian Mission of the American 
 Board calls for notice first. As the result of half-a-century 
 of labour, there are no churches, with a membership of 
 11,000; 400 schools, with 16,000 pupils; many high schools; 
 several theological institutions ; 4 colleges, one of them (Aintab) 
 with a medical department; and a Protestant community of 
 50,000. According to the latest accounts, 313 towns and 
 villages have been reached with the Gospel. 
 
 Since 187 1 the Presbyterian Board has been in. charge of 
 the Nestorian Mission, founded by the American. Board m 
 1836, and of a mission to Mohammedans and others in Tabriz, 
 Teheran, and Hamadan — all in the north-west of Persia.- The 
 Nestorian Mission has been very successful. Showers of bless- 
 
172 Turkish Missions^ Aid Society. 
 
 ing have repeatedly fallen, and much precious fruit has been 
 reaped. It is associated with the names of Perkins, Asahel 
 Grant, Stoddard, and Fidelia Fisk. 
 
 Syria and Palestine are under diligent cultivation. The 
 former is chiefly in the hands of the Presbyterian Board, and 
 the latter in that of the Church Missionary Society. Beyrout 
 is the chief centre of the American Mission, but others are, 
 Tripoli, Abeih, Zahleh, and Lidros. In Beyrout is the Bible 
 House, which is for the south what the Bible House of Constan- 
 tinople is for the north. From Beyrout a mass of Arabic litera- 
 ture is sent forth into Syria, Palestine, and Egypt. School 
 education saturated with Bible truth is the lever-power employed, 
 and at the apex of the structure is the Syrian Protestant College, 
 which is doing splendid work among the intelligent youths of 
 Syria and adjoining lands. Nor must we omit mention of the 
 British Syrian Schools. They reach nearly 4000 children with 
 the Gospel, and the ■ Bible Mission has been very successful 
 among the women. The ' Lebanon Schools ' are doing a 
 similar work, and so are many others in the southern part of 
 that great mountain range. The Reformed Presbyterian Church 
 have taken up the Ansayrieh, a Pagan race, in North Syria. 
 The Church Missionary Society and the Society for the Pro- 
 motion of Female Education in the East, are labouring for 
 the welfare of the native races in the Holy Land. 
 
 Egypt is the only other Bible land of which we can afford to 
 speak. We cannot speak too highly of Miss Whately's work in 
 Cairo. For thirty years she has laboured with marked success. 
 Her work is varied, embracing schools, a hospital, a Bible 
 Mission, and itineracy among the villages on the banks of the 
 Nile. But the American Mission has done most of all, and has 
 fairly made its mark on Egypt. Begun in 1854, it has now five 
 principal stations, and seventy out-stations. There are twenty 
 congregations with native pastors ; 2,000 church members ; over 
 5000 scholars, one-fifth of whom are Moslems ; a college at 
 Asyout; theological classes at Cairo; and the native church 
 contributes ;^5,ooo annually for all purposes. If Egypt is to 
 be lifted up, one of the most potent factors in her regenera- 
 tion will have been this evangelical work of the American 
 Mission. 
 
Missions in Bible Lands. 173 
 
 Our fiarfative of Mission work in the Bible lands would be 
 incomplete did we not mention tHat in all quarters are to be 
 found orphanages, medical missions, and various other institu- 
 tions of a missionary character, most of which are of British 
 origin, and maintained from Britain. 
 
 Having thus rapidly traversed the Bible lands, and indicated 
 some of the Christian work carried on, we close by remarking 
 that the Turkish Missions' Aid Society lays itself out for encou- 
 raging and aiding all truly Christian work in that region, and in 
 this way is fulfilling its original purpose of sharing in the evan- 
 gelization of the Bible lands. For it has not yet outlived its 
 usefulness, as some allege. On the contrary, its proper work — 
 that of drawing attention to the condition of Moslems and 
 nominal Christians as equally needing the Gospel, and of fur- 
 nishing help for the multiplication of native agency, is as 
 urgent as ever. The best witnesses to its importance and, value 
 are the missionaries themselves, and their testimony is explicit 
 and full. May God open many hearts to help ! 
 
 Income for the year 1887-8, ;^2,796. 
 
 T. W. Brown, D.D.^ 
 Secretary, 
 
( 174 ) 
 
 tJNiVERSItlES' MISSION TO CENTRAL AFRICA. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1859. 
 
 This Mission to East Cehtral Africa was proposed by David 
 Livingstone in 1857; and undertaken in 1859 after a second 
 appeal by Robert Gray, Bishop of Capetown. Charles Frederick 
 Mackenzie, Archdeacon of Natal, was consecrated Bishop for 
 the Mission, January ist, i86r, at Capetown. 
 
 The Mission was settled, under Livingstone's guidance, at 
 Magomero, July 186 1. Slaves then released formed the first 
 nucleus for Mission. Magomero, though high and cool, was 
 found too distant from all sources of supply. In January 1862 
 Bishop Mackenzie died from exposure and fatigue. Other 
 deaths soon followed among the missionaries. 
 
 Bishop Tozer resolved to settle in Zanzibar, there to devote 
 himself to training released slave-children, in the hope to form 
 with them Christian settlements on the mainland at a later 
 date. 
 
 About ten years of quiet preparatory work in Zanzibar 
 followed, under Bishop Tozer and Dr. Steere. The Mission 
 was very generally forgotten, if not despised, while the founda- 
 tions were being soundly and laboriously laid for future work. 
 Children, rescued from slave-dhows by English cruisers, were 
 taken charge of by the Mission, instructed, baptized, and taught 
 useful trades. Their languages, especially Swahili, were care- 
 fully studied, and reduced to writing : grammars and dictionaries 
 Were prepared by Dr. Steere, and portions of the Holy Scriptures 
 were translated. 
 
 A colony of released slaves, trained by the Mission, was 
 established at Magila under Mr. (now Archdeacon) Farler in 
 1875- 
 
 In 1876 a, half-way station was formed at Masasi, being in 
 fact a Christian village, peopled by freed slaves once torn from 
 that same region by slave-dealers. Both Magila and Masasi 
 continued for some years prosperous centres of Mission work, 
 round which were formed sub-stations* The higher ideal of 
 
spheres of Labour. 1 7 g 
 
 life set by the Christian villages before the heathen tribes made 
 deep and favourable impression, though suspicion was slow to 
 be allayed, and actual conversions for some years very few. 
 
 In August 1882, Bishop Steere died at Zanzibar. He had 
 been attached to the Mission nineteen years, had been eight 
 years its Bishop, had translated into SwahiU the whole New 
 Testament, a large part of the Old Testament, the Book of 
 Common Prayer, and had completed the Prophet Isaiah just 
 before his death. 
 
 On September 15 th of the same year, Masasi was surprised 
 and pillaged by the Magwangwara, a fierce tribe of marauders, 
 of Zulu origin. Of the native Christians a few were killed, and 
 many were carried away into slavery. 
 
 In 1885 the pieces of the Charles Janson were taken up the 
 Zambesi and Shir^, and carried round the Shird cataracts on 
 the road constructed by the Scotch Mission, and successfully 
 put together at Matope. The vessel was solemnly dedicated 
 by the Bishop in September, and is now plying on the lake, 
 having its headquarters at the Island of Lukoma, where the 
 Mission has a station, under Archdeacon Maples, and safe, it 
 is hoped, from the attacks of the Magwangwara. 
 
 Bishop Smythies, during 1886 and 1887, travelled on foot 
 again to all the stations of the Mission : has made his hazardous 
 visit to the Magwangwara, and has obtained permission to send 
 a missionary to their country. 
 
 The Mission is at present, broadly speaking, engaged in three 
 separate branches of work : — 
 
 1. In Zanzibar island, with the released slaves captured and 
 set free by the British cruisers. 
 
 2. On Lake Nyassa, one of the great sources of the slave- 
 trade ; and 
 
 3. Mission stations on the mainland in two widely divided 
 parts — the Usambara and Rovuma districts — which are situated 
 respectively 5° and 12* south of the Equator. 
 
 In Zanzibar island the work is being done at three places : 
 one in the city itself, the others along the shore, but in sight of 
 the City. 
 
 In the heart of Zanzibar city we have a Christian colony on 
 the site of the great slave-market, and where, till a few years 
 ago, thousands of slaves were regularly and openly sold ; hefe 
 
ii75' Universities' Mission to Central Africa, 
 
 now stands a handsome church, with a large Mission house, 
 where some 40 young boys are given a home and carefully 
 trained, and a dispensary affords relief to sick Europeans and 
 Africans. 
 
 Near by is a second Mission house, where school-work is 
 maintained for the benefit of the colony of married freed slaves, 
 who live in houses built on the rest of the old slave-market, and 
 under the shadow of the large church referred to above. 
 
 In addition, several lads — apprenticed to trades in the town 
 — live under our care. 
 
 Here a staff of 10 missionaries are actively engaged, and 
 here the mainland workers come to be nursed when they fall 
 sick, as is too often the case in the unhealthy climate where 
 the work has to be done. 
 
 About a mile outside the town, along the sea-shore to the 
 south, stands a large house called Kiungani. In this house are 
 some 100 of the elder boys — some of them raw slaves from the 
 dhows, others sons of chiefs, etc., from the mainland; these 
 are taught to read and write and to learn some trade. The 
 education given here is in some cases of the higher grade, and 
 there is, in a promising stage, a Theological College, with 
 scholars intended for Holy Orders, and from this house we hope 
 to send out and maintain a Native Ministry. Three Africans 
 are already ordained. This house also trains schoolmasters 
 aiid teachers for the mainland stations ; some, so trained, are 
 already at work on the mainland. 
 
 A staff of 7 Europeans, clerical and lay, is required for this 
 all-important centre. 
 
 On Lake Nyassa, the Mission maintains a church-steamer, 
 which was carried there in small pieces and put together. The 
 headquarters on the lake are on an island — Lukoma — about 
 mid-way in its length (300 miles), and near its eastern shore. 
 Schools are set up here, and the ship, Charles Janson, carries 
 the members of the Mission to and fro on visits to the many 
 towns scattered along the eastern shores of the lake. 
 
 This field is of the first importance, as being in the very 
 heart of the slave-yielding region. The African teachers here 
 were trained at Kiungani. 
 
 It was to this lake that Livingstone attempted to guide 
 Bishop Mackenzie in the earliest days of the Mission. 
 
spheres of Lahoun i77 
 
 This branch of our work occupies lo Europeans. 
 
 On the Mainland, along the Rovuma river, about 'twelve 
 degrees south latitude, we have a chain of stations reaching 
 towards the lake. The places occupied are Masasi, Newala, 
 and ChitangaU. Some released slaves have here been re- 
 stored to the mainland, and here is a home for some 30 boys 
 who are being educated by the Mission. Formerly there was 
 another station nearer the lake, at Mataka's, but this was broken 
 up through the intrigues of the slave-dealers, who use this route 
 largely for their inhuman traffic in our fellow-creatures. 
 
 As one sign of what Christian teaching has effected here, we 
 may mention that eight of the porters who went with our Bishop 
 to Lake Nyassa and back last year were men from Masasi, and 
 of these one was a Christian, and all the rest are under Christian 
 instruction either as catechumens or preparing to be so. Cer- 
 tainly all behaved admirably, and the Bishop had no fault to 
 find with them throughout the journey. 
 
 It is pleasant to think that some of them helped to build the 
 first real church at Lukoma on Lake Nyassa. 
 
 This group of stations is served by 6 Europeans. 
 
 About the fifth degree south latitude, in the Usambara 
 country, there are three scenes of work — Mkuzi, Misozwe, Umba 
 ^each with its school and its home for boys, and the usual 
 Mission, work and buildings. 
 
 These three places belong to the large central station Magila, 
 where there is a fine stone church and a home fo? 115 boys. 
 The place is the scene of the busiest activity ; English working 
 men, of several trades, are here surrounded with African ap- 
 prentices, and the African is not only taught to read and 
 brought to know God and His love, but is now wilUng to work 
 regularly for daily wages. Habits of cleanliness, unknown in 
 the country before, are now adopted by the people, and the 
 advantages of peace and security are recognized and cultivated. 
 The work hitherto has been among the men only, but now 
 three Sisters and tsvo other ladies are settled here, and devote 
 themselves to woman's work among women. 
 
 'Twelve years ago,' writes Archdeacon Farter, 'this station consisted 
 of a mud hut, the residence of the missionaries, a few sheds, and a small 
 iron building used as a church. The natives were always fighting : no man 
 could travel alone safely. They clethed themselves with goatskins, and 
 
 N 
 
178 Universities Mission to Central Africa, 
 
 their only means of exchange were strings of beads and Americans — i.i. 
 cotton sheeting. Now the excellent granite of the country has been 
 quarried, lime has been burned, a large and beautiful church capable of 
 holding 700 people, with nave, aisles, and arches, has been built in 
 granite; a large hospital has been erected, with schools, house for the 
 missionaries, dormitories for boarders, and dining hall, all have been built 
 by our native converts in granite, under the superintendence of an English 
 mason. 
 
 _ ' At this moment as I write I can see eleven masons, native converts, 
 nine of them being apprentices, hard at work building a large house for 
 sisters of mercy. I see other converts, native carpenters and their appren- 
 tices, bringing up the doors and windows they have just made to fix into 
 the new house. I am writing at a table made by native converts. Not 
 far oif is a large workshop, well fitted with tools, also a forge and anvil, 
 full of busy native converts learning carpentering and blacksmithing. 
 Around about are many native converts, some bringing planks or rafters, 
 which they have cut in the forest, others working as masons' labourers, 
 others digging — more than we want every morning eagerly pressing for 
 work, lasting from 7 A.M. to 5.30 P.M., under strict supervision, with one 
 hour's rest at noon, for the wage of fourpence a day.' 
 
 This district engages the energies of 19 Europeans. 
 
 One feature of the work deserves special mention ; it is, that 
 there are as many laymen as clergy engaged in the work. Many 
 of the laymen are artisans engaged in their own proper craft, 
 and all the laymen but three or four are doing in Africa what 
 they were trained for here in England. Each member of the 
 Mission — clergy, ladies, and laymen alike — :is offered £,20 
 yearly for clothes and private expenses ; and the necessaries of 
 life are provided at a common table and from a common store. 
 
 The Bishop spends six months in each year travelling on foot 
 from station to station. 
 
 The work of sixty-two Europeans, including their own charges 
 and outgoings of every kind at home as well as abroad, is done 
 at a cost of ;^23o a year for each worker. For example : the 
 Nyassa work, which occupies nine Europeans and a steamer, 
 and .where freight is £,2^^ a ton for supplies, costs from first to 
 last, including everything, ^250 yearly for each worker, or 
 ;^2,469, Or take another instance, Kiungani : here 7 Euro- 
 peans and 100 boys live at a yearly inclusive cost of ;^i,i3S. 
 The same is true of the other parts of the work. 
 
 W. H. Penney, 
 
 Secretary^ 
 
Universities Mission to Central Africa. 
 
 ttg 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Income for 1887, ;^i 5,505 \2s. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Zanzibar Island 
 Nyassa. 
 Rovuma . 
 Usambara . 
 
 1864 
 1884 
 
 1875 
 187s 
 
 3 
 2 
 
 3 
 4 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 7 
 4 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 ■Lay, 
 
 II 
 
 4 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 Female. 
 
 13 
 I 
 
 6 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 I 
 
 13 
 
 Female. 
 
 6 
 
 I 
 
 Totals . 
 
 
 12 
 
 23 
 
 21 
 
 20 
 
 3 
 
 22 
 
 7 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Adherents. 
 
 Com- 
 muaicants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Native Contri- 
 butions. 
 
 Zanzibar Island 
 
 Nyassa . . 
 
 Rovuma . 
 Usambara . 
 
 450 
 
 r Not •> 
 
 \ Icnown / 
 127 
 704 
 
 312 
 
 s 
 
 64 
 153 
 
 5 
 2 
 
 2 
 4 
 
 254 
 f Not j 
 \-known/ 
 30 
 
 300 
 
 Country 
 too poor. 
 
 Totals . 
 
 1,281 
 
 534 
 
 13 
 
 584 " 
 
 ... 
 
 N 2 
 
( i8o ) 
 
 CHINA INLAND MISSION. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1862. 
 
 The China Inland Mission owes its origin to the missionary 
 zeal and enterprise of the Rev. J. Hudson Taylor, M.R.C.S. 
 Mr. Taylor first went to China in 1853 as a medical missionary, 
 under the auspices of the Chinese Evangelization Society. 
 He resigned his connection with that Society in 1857, and on 
 account of failure of health returned to England in i860. 
 Throughout the voyage home his earnest prayer was that his 
 return to England might be overruled for good to China, and 
 made instrumental in raising up at least five missionaries for 
 the province of Cheh-kiang. In January of the same year he 
 had written to a friend in England as follows : — 
 
 ' Do you know of any earnest, devoted young men, desirous of serving 
 God in China ; who, not wishing for more than their expenses, would be 
 willing to come out and labour here ? Oh, for four or five such helpers ! 
 They would probably preach in Chinese in six months. In answer to 
 prayer the means would be found.' 
 
 In 1862, the first of the young men thus desired sailed for 
 China; and in 1865 he was followed by four others. By this 
 time continual thought upon the spiritual destitution of China 
 had deepened concern for its people, and had led Mr. Taylor 
 to resolve to attempt something on a larger scale than he had 
 previously thought of. The result was the formation of the 
 China Inland Mission. It was particularly desired that its 
 formation should not, in any measure, divert either men or 
 money from existing missionary agencies ; but that whatever 
 might be done through its instrumentality should be over and 
 above what might otherwise be done to meet China's need. 
 How urgent the need for further effort to spread the Gospel in 
 China was, was made painfully evident by the fact that there 
 were then (1865) only 97 Protestant missionaries among the 
 hundreds of milliong of people in that land. These were all 
 located in ten or eleven ports, situated principally on the sea- 
 
China Inland Mission. 1 8 1 
 
 board of the six maritime provinces ; the only exception being 
 one mission station in Han-kow, in the central province — • 
 Hu-peh. The other eleven of the eighteen provinces of China 
 proper were without a resident Protestant missionary. These 
 provinces contained a population variously estimated from 
 about loo millions to 150 millions, and it was with the definite 
 and avowed purpose of commencing missionary labour in these 
 interior provinces that the China Inland Mission was formed. 
 Methods somewhat unusual and peculiar were adopted for 
 working the newly-proposed organization. 
 It was determined : — 
 
 ' I. That duly qualified candidates for missionary labour should be 
 accepted without restriction as to denomination, provided there was 
 soundness in the faith in all fundamental truths. 
 
 ' 2. That all who went out as missionaries should go in dependence 
 upon God for temporal supplies, with the clear understanding that the 
 Mission did not guarantee any income whatever ; and knowing that, as 
 the Mission would not go into debt, it could only minister to those con- 
 nected with it as the funds sent in from time to time might allow. 
 
 ' 3. That there should not be any collections or personal solicitation of 
 money.' 
 
 On the 26th of May, 1866, Mr. Taylor sailed again for China, 
 taking with him fifteen missionaries. This was the formal 
 inauguration of the work of the China Inland Mission. The 
 work has been continued up to the present time on the lines 
 first laid down, and the success has been remarkable. 
 
 The income, which for the first ten years averaged about 
 ;^5,ooo, last year (18B7) exceeded ;^32,ooo. The gifts have 
 varied in amount from three penny postage stamps to ;^3,ooo. 
 
 The Mission Staff, which at the end of the first ten years 
 numbered 36 missionaries and 16 wives of missionaries, now 
 numbers 286, including 53 wives of missionaries, most of whom 
 were missionaries before marriage. 
 
 The catholicity of the Mission has been maintained, and the 
 Mission staff consists of members of the Church of England, 
 Presbyterians, Wesleyans, Baptists, Congregationalists, and 
 Brethren. These greatly vary in social position : some being 
 persons of wealth, who have gone out at their own charges, 
 and have, besides, liberally contributed to sustain the work ; 
 while others are from the humblest positions. Some have had 
 all the educational advantages which our Universities can give, 
 
l82 
 
 China Inland Mhsion. 
 
 while others have had nothing more than a plain English 
 education. 
 
 The China Inland Mission has 58 stations in which there 
 are resident missionaries. These are situated as under. In 
 several provinces the opening of a station was preceded by 
 some years of itinerating work. 
 
 Year first Station 
 opened. 
 
 1866 
 1867 
 1869 
 1869 
 1874 
 1876 
 1877 
 1877 
 1877 
 1878 
 1879 
 1879 
 1881 
 
 1875 
 
 Province. 
 
 Cheli-kiang 
 
 Kiang-.ra 
 
 Gan-hwuy 
 
 Kiang-si . 
 
 Hu-peli . 
 
 Ho-nan . 
 
 Si-chuen 
 
 Kwei-cliau 
 
 Shan-si . 
 
 ICan-suli . 
 
 Shan-turg 
 
 Shen-si . 
 
 Yun-nan . 
 
 Bhamo, in Upper Buniiah 
 
 No. of 
 Stations. 
 
 13 
 
 3 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 2 
 
 4 
 I 
 II 
 4 
 3 
 2 
 2 
 I 
 
 There are also about as many more out-stations. 
 
 In the province of Hu-nan, itineration was begun by members 
 of the Mission in 1875, and has been continued with but little 
 intermission ever since; but, on account of the hostility of 
 the people, it has not been found practicable to open a station 
 for settled work. 
 
 It will be seen from the above the measure of success which 
 has attended the efforts of the Mission to commence and carry 
 on work in ten of the eleven provinces, which, before the 
 Mission was formed, were without Protestant missionaries ; 
 and in the remaining province — the province of Kwang-si — 
 some missionary journeys were taken in 1877 and 1878 by 
 Edward Fishe, George Clark, and James Cameron, of the 
 China Inland Mission. The number of the communicants 
 exceeds 2000. 
 
 The year 1887 will be memorable in the history of the 
 Mission, as during its course 100 new missionaries were sent 
 out, 
 
China Inland, Mission, 
 
 183 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, 1887, ;^32,ooo.. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native Worlcers. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 Contribu- 
 tions. 
 
 S8 
 
 Ordained 
 and Lay, 
 
 132 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 lOI 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 12 
 
 Lay. 
 
 85 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 20 
 
 2000 
 
 18 
 
 ■ 
 208 
 
 782 
 
 B, Broomhall, Secretary. 
 
( i84 ) 
 
 STRICT BAPTIST MISSION. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1 86 1. 
 
 This Mission, representing that part of the Baptist denomi- 
 nation which practises ' strict communion,' was constituted as 
 a church institution, rather than as a society representing the 
 body of subscribers, being based upon the principle of 
 individual church action, and direct communication with the 
 missionaries. It is now supported by fifty churches, besides 
 others in the United States and in Australia, The Secretariat, 
 as from the first, is filled gratuitously, and no official expefises 
 are incurred beyond the items of printing, postage, etc. 
 
 Its special spheres of labour are in India and Ceylon. The 
 work was commenced at TuUeygaum, a populous village between 
 Bombay and Poonah, Mr. Fenwick, the son of an Anglo-Indian 
 officer, being its first missionary, succeeded by Mi; H. P. 
 Cassidy, of Poonah, a native Hindoo convert, Gyanoba Powar, 
 being employed as assistant missionary, and a suitable building 
 erected. Owing to the decease of Mr. Cassidy — November, 
 1866 — the work at TuUeygaum was relinquished. In the 
 meantime, a station had been opened at St. Thomas's Mount, 
 about nine miles east of Madras, under the charge of Mr. H. 
 r. Doll, the present superintendent of the Society's Indian 
 Mission, Mr. Henry Thomas being first engaged as missionary, 
 and on his superanuation in 1874, Mr. Henry Noble, from the 
 Madras Army Scripture Readers' Society. 
 
 After an effort of some years' duration at Perambur, in 
 the Madras Presidency, a church was formed at Poonamallee 
 in 187 1. The missionary church at St. Thomas's Mount is 
 now under the charge of Jacob John, a native convert, and the 
 church at Poonamallee under that of Abel Michael. In these 
 churches no caste is tolerated. There are also English 
 churches in both places. All the members of both English 
 and native churches practise total abstinence from intoxicating 
 drinks. 
 
 Th? wife of the above-named Jacob John carried on Z^nans^ 
 
India; Cfylon. 185 
 
 work (commenced in 1881), and teaches the Hindoo caste 
 girls' school at St. Thomas's Mount. Here and at Poona- 
 mallee all the teachers in the schools are Christians, and all 
 except two are now church members. The Bible is taught 
 daily, and many, both children and parents, are manifestly 
 afTected by its truths. 
 
 The TiNNEVELLY Mission was commenced in 1882, Mr. Doll, 
 jun., being appointed missionary, on the decease of a faithful 
 man named Arulappen, who had for some time given himself 
 to evangeKstic work. In 1883, 33 natives were baptized in 
 the village of Elavarasananthal, and 1 6 in the village of EUiari- 
 punni. These converts (with three others previously baptized 
 by Arulappen) were organized into two churches of 33 and 19 
 members respectively. Two preachers and four deacons were 
 appointed, and later in the year one more station — Mailputhur 
 - — was added to the Mission. In 1885, some 200 persons, 
 from seven villages, renounced paganism arid placed them- 
 selves under Christian instruction. In 1886, nineteen converts 
 from heathenism were baptized and received into church 
 fellowship; and a new station — Kungankulum — was added to 
 our Mission, with an additional preacher. In 1887, another 
 preacher was added to the Mission staff, and several converts 
 from heathenism were baptized and received into church 
 fellowship. Some of these were from the Naicker caste, and 
 one was a Brahmin widow. This woman, who possesses inde- 
 pendent means, endured much persecution from relatives and 
 friends, and is now proclaiming to neighbours, friends and 
 efiemies, the love of Christ. 
 
 Eight chapels have been built, in some cases entirely by the 
 native Christians. 
 
 Mrs. Doll is assisted by a Bible woman in carrying on 
 Scripture-reading work. They have also the care of a girls' 
 school. 
 
 In Ceylon, the work of the Society was begun at Colombo 
 in 1868 by Mr. J. S. Andriesz, under the superintendence of 
 Mr. Van Geyzel. Mr. Noble now has charge of the Mission, 
 which has now three stations, one of which, at Jaffna, has 
 recently been opened by Assiervatham, a native convert. 
 
 TosiAH Briscoe, Corresponding Secretary. 
 
l86 
 
 Strict Baptist Mission, 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, ;^49S' 
 
 Fields of 
 Labour. 
 
 En- 
 tered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Work- 
 ers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- ^*'^^^ 
 ^^' butions. 
 
 St. Thomas'sl 
 Mount, Ma-> 
 dras . . .1 
 
 Poonamallee, j 
 Madras . ./ 
 
 North Tinne-l 
 velly. . .1 
 
 Ceylon . . . 
 
 1866 
 
 1869 
 
 1882 
 1868 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 7 
 3 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 I 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 2 
 
 I 
 2 
 
 Lay. 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 7 
 2 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 2 
 
 I return/ 
 
 13 
 
 9 
 
 238 
 18 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 9 
 3 
 
 127 j 
 
 75) 
 
 157 
 83 
 
 About 
 Rs. 120 
 
 Nominal 
 Rs. 45 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 12 
 
 I 
 
 5 
 
 14 
 
 5 
 
 
 278 
 
 18 
 
 442 Rs. 16s 
 
 1 
 
( i87 ) 
 
 FRIENDS' FOREIGN MISSION ASSOCIATION. 
 
 FOUNDED 1865. 
 
 Many gifted men and women in the Society of Friends have 
 from early in its history been led to visit foreign countries to 
 preach the Gospel of Christ, and in some of these instances the 
 visits have been extended over a wide area, as when later, 
 Daniel Wheeler, of Sheffield, visited the islands of the Pacific 
 Ocean in the years 1834 to 1838; and James Backhouse and 
 George W. Walker travelled in South Africa and Australia from 
 1832 to 1840. But these were only isolated cases, and those 
 engaged in such visits did not feel any call to remain and 
 labour steadily in one field. In the year 1833, however, the 
 subject of Missions to Foreign Lands was brought definitely 
 before the Society of Friends as a body. In that year the ques- 
 tion came prominently before the central Yearly Meeting in 
 London, which called upon Friends to see how far they might 
 have any service for God in this direction. 
 
 In 1859, George Richardson, of Newcastle, wrote with his 
 own hand sixty long letters addressed to his fellow-members up 
 and down the country, in which he urged the claims of the 
 perishing heathen upon this branch of the Christian Church. 
 This was, in the ordering of God, as the lifting of the banner of 
 missionary enterprise, and the means of re-awakening the 
 matter in the councils of the Society of Friends. In 1861, an 
 address was issued by its central governing body ' on what was 
 due from them towards communicating the knowledge of the 
 Gospel to the heathen in foreign lands.' This action was 
 emphasized by appeals from the late Wilham Ellis, the veteran 
 Madagascar missionary, who urged the opening for Friends in 
 that country in the way of education, then urgently needed. 
 
 In the year 1865, a Provisional Committee was formed to 
 promote the cause of missions to the heathen amongst English 
 Friends, and in 1866, the first missionary, Rachel Metcalfe, 
 sailed for India, having as her primary object to assist in feijiaje 
 
i88 Friends^ Foreign Mission Association. 
 
 education, especially of an industrial character. The seed 
 sown by the late W. Ellis was also, under the Lord's blessing, 
 now about to bear fruit ; and in the same year, 1 866, the Pro- 
 visional Committee received offers for service in Madagascar 
 from two American Friends, Louis and Sarah Street, and from 
 Joseph S. Sewell, of Hitchin, who had long felt that God was 
 calling him to work in that island. 
 
 This led, in the Divine ordering, to the establishment of the 
 Friends' Foreign Mission Association, which, whilst entirely in 
 harmony with the general Society, could more easily take the 
 responsibility of the foreign work. An Executive Committee 
 was formed, to which James Hack Tuke, of Hitchin, became 
 Treasurer, a post which he still retains. Henry S. Newman, of 
 Leominster, was appointed Honorary Secretary, and somewhat 
 later, Charles Linney, of Hitchin, Secretary. 
 
 The Friends' Foreign Mission Association has hitherto only 
 taken up three fields of labour, viz. : India, Madagascar, and 
 China. 
 
 The Mission in India was commenced very simply in 1866 
 by Rachel Metcalfe, who took part for some time in industrial 
 school work at Benares. On the arrival in 1869 of two more 
 missionaries, Elkanah and Irena Beard, of Indiana, U.S.A., a 
 separate mission was commenced in the city of Benares, which 
 was moved in the following year to Jubbulpore, at the east 
 extremity of the Nerbudda Valley, in the Central Provinces. 
 E. and I. Beard were, however, only permitted to continue in 
 their labour of love for a short time, being compelled by ill- 
 health to return to America in 1872. But the work was not to 
 be left undone. Again the call of India's millions was felt by 
 the Society at home, and in February 1873 ^ young English 
 Friend, Charles Gayford, joined R. Metcalfe at Jubbulpore. 
 Finding that a large district in the middle of the Nerbudda 
 Valley, comprising a population of three or four millions, and 
 having its central point in the city of Hoshangabad, was 
 totally unoccupied by any Christian Missions, our friends 
 decided to settle there, and thus take up work in an entirely 
 new district. 
 
 Accordingly, in 1874, the Mission was established at the 
 city of Hoshangabad, which has since remained the head- 
 quarters of the Indian work of the Association, Situated iji 
 
India and Madagascdf. l8g 
 
 a fertile wheat-growing district, studded with villages, the 
 city itself is the base of operations from which, in the cold 
 seasons, itinerant journeys are regularly made to village 
 bazaars, melas, etc. In 1878 fresh labourers, Samuel Baker 
 and John H. Williams, took up the work, and shortly afterwards 
 a branch station was opened at Sohagpur, a small town about 
 thirty miles away, where John H. Williams and his wife still 
 carry on the work. Whilst few converts can be pointed to as 
 the result of the labours in this Mission as yet, there is a most 
 marked change in the natives. The Boys' and Girls' Schools 
 are well maintained, and the preaching of the truth as it is in 
 Jesus is listened to with respect and attention. The first mis- 
 sionary, Rachel Metcalfe, who continues at her post, has now a 
 small orphanage under her care. Zenana work is carried on by 
 the ladies of the station, who visit about forty houses regularly, 
 the women being glad to receive them, and listening attentively 
 to the Word of Life. 
 
 In Madagascar the work of the Association was commenced 
 by Joseph S. Sewell and Louis and Sarah Street, who arrived 
 out in 1868, just at the juncture when the adoption of the 
 Christian religion by the Queen had given an immense impulse 
 to the existing Missions. Finding themselves alongside the 
 London Missionary Society, whose missionaries were exerting 
 every power to cope with the eager cry for Christian instruction, 
 the Friends at once set to work to aid these brethren, and for a 
 time joined in the educational department of the London Mis- 
 sionary Society. The rapid growth of all branches of Christian 
 effort, however, soon made it needful to divide the central pro- 
 vince of Imerina into districts, and in 1870 the large district 
 attached to the Ambohitantely church was placed under the 
 care of the two Friends. Here a most active and interesting, 
 as well as extensive, field was found, and the work has steadily 
 grown and progressed ever since. The district allotted to the 
 Friends' Foreign Mission Association, comprising an area of 
 2000 square miles, stretching west from Antananarivo to the 
 Sakalara border, had in it, when taken in charge first by Joseph 
 S. Sewell, in 1868, six chapels, but by 1872 this number had 
 increased to 62 congregations with 37 schools. A large'boys' 
 school was established in the capital, which was speedily filled 
 by 200 scholars, whilst Sarah Street took charge of a girls' 
 
ipo Friends* Foreign Mission Associaiiott. 
 
 school with 170 in attendance. As knowledge increased, it 
 was soon necessary to add a Training College for young men, 
 and this formed another step in the development of the Mis- 
 sion. Under the care of Frank, a young Malagasy, partially 
 educated in England, this college has been a source for the 
 supply of teachers for the country schools, the need for which 
 was soon apparent. 
 
 The blessing of God has rested manifestly on this Mission. 
 Beginning in 1868 as above, there are now 133 congregations, 
 with nearly 3000 members, and 32,000 adherents — the average 
 attendance at chapels each Sunday being 19,000. To meet the 
 spiritual needs of these, there are now 328 native preachers, 
 and 46 pastors (also native) ; 130 schools, with 15,000 scholars 
 on the registers. These are all under the care of a small number 
 of European missionaries, who visit throughout the district at 
 regular intervals, examine schools, give Bible lessons to the 
 pastors and teachers, dispense medicine, etc., etc. 
 
 An active and valuable work is carried on at the printing 
 office, founded in 1872, under the care of Abraham Kingdon. 
 In the first eight years of its existence 539,000 publications 
 were issued by this press, and it has since expanded its area. 
 The native lads are not only taught printing, but some of them 
 lithography, map making, etc. A monthly magazine is issued 
 for adults regularly, and one for children (illustrated). 
 
 In 1880, the Hospital and Medical Mission at Analakely 
 came under the Association's control, jointly with the London 
 Missionary Society, being re-opened in that year by Dr. J. T. 
 Fox, who has just retired from the work. Not only have the 
 wants of the sick and distressed been alleviated, but native 
 Malagasy students have been trained for medical work, native 
 nurses taught, and finally, largely through the efforts of Dr. Fox, 
 assisted by his colleague Dr. Allen, and by the Norwegian Mis- 
 sionary Society's medical officers, a Medical Mission Aca- 
 demy has been set on foot, with a regular course of study for 
 native medical men. The hospital, which is the only one in 
 the island of Madagascar, and will accommodate about 35 
 patients, has usually been full, and an average of from 4000 to 
 5000 out-patients are dealt with annually. 
 
 As showing the advance in Christian life and thoughtfulness 
 made during the past nineteen years in Madagascar, it may be 
 added that the native churches themselves now maintain a 
 
Priendi Foreign Mission Association. tgt 
 
 Native Missionary Society, and an Orphanage for Boys, 
 managing both institutions themselves. 
 
 With regard to China,, two Friends, Robert J. and Mrs. 
 Davidson, went out in 1886 to the western part of that vast 
 Empire, and are now at Hanchung, in the Province of Shensi. 
 
 Henry Stanley Newman, 1 ^,,,,,f.^:,^ 
 Charles Linney, f ^'"'f''"''- 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Antiual Income, ah ntt ^%,i,oo. 
 
 Fields of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered;*l°-°''] Foreign 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Mem- 
 bers. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 Contri- 
 butions. 
 
 ndia . . 
 ladagascar 
 ^hina . 
 
 i866 
 1867 
 1886 
 
 I Lay. 
 2 1 2 
 2 6 
 I I 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 5 
 
 9 
 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 
 6 
 
 Fe. 
 male. 
 
 32.36J 
 
 13 
 
 29.51 
 
 2 
 129 
 
 ico 
 15,022 
 
 27s 
 
 Totals . 
 
 
 S 
 
 9 
 
 IS 
 
 374 
 
 2 
 
 32.360 
 
 2,964 
 
 131 
 
 15,122 
 
 ^£275 
 
 FRIENDS' SYRIAN MISSION. 
 
 FOUNDED 1867. 
 
 This Mission has two centres, one in Syria, at Brumana, on 
 Mount Lebanon ; the other in Palestine, at Ramallah, eight 
 miles north of Jerusalem, and four miles south-west of Bethel. 
 The Mission may be said to have originated in the visit to the 
 East of Eli and Sybil Jones, of New England, in 1867-8-9, 
 with their companions, the late Alfred Lloyd Fox, of Falmouth, 
 and Ellen Clare Miller (now Pearson, of Manchester). It was 
 commenced about 1874. The; work of the Mission is carried 
 on by religious teaching. Sabbath and Day Schools, Boys' and 
 Girls' Training Homes, Medical Mission, Dispensary and Hos- 
 
192 Friends' Syrian Missioti, 
 
 pital, at Brumana, under the general superintendent, Theo- 
 philus Waldmeier, assisted by English and native workers. 
 Eight branch schools in Brumana, and neighbouring villages, 
 are well sustained. T. Waldmeier was for ten years missionary 
 in Abyssinia. 
 
 At Ramallah, religious teaching, Boys' and Girls' Schools, 
 Medical Mission, Dispensary and Hospital room. Mothers' 
 Meetings, etc., are under the active superintendence of Dr. 
 George Hessenauer and his wife, assisted by native helpers, 
 who have had to contend with much opposition in their work. 
 
 The Missions are maintained conjointly by English and 
 American Friends ; probably, ere long, Ramallah will be allotted 
 to the Americans as their station, whilst English Friends will 
 devote their attention solely to Brumana. 
 
 SUMMARY, 
 Annual Income, ;^i,94o. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Native 
 Contri- 
 butions. 
 
 Brumana and 1 
 district . . / 
 
 Ramallah and 
 district . 
 
 1874 
 1874 
 
 Lay, 
 2 
 
 I 
 
 Female. 
 4 
 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 IS 
 
 7 
 
 Female. 
 
 9 
 4 
 
 8 
 4 
 
 300 
 100 
 
 ..^250 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 3 
 
 s 
 
 22 
 
 13 
 
 12 
 
 400 
 
 ;^2SO 
 
 MISSION TO THE KAFIRS OF ROCK FOUNTAIN. 
 
 COMMENCED 1879. 
 
 This Mission was commenced by Elbert S. and E. Clarke 
 eight years ago, amongst Kafirs who had never heard the 
 Gospel. They have proved friendly, and have listened with 
 interest to the Gospel message. Their customs, superstitions, 
 
Rock Fountain Mission. 193 
 
 and mode of life, make it extremely difficult for them to come 
 out as Christians. There is much, however, to encourage con- 
 tinued effort. 
 
 They have now three Stations — Entakamu, Rock Fountain, 
 and Hope Vale. Rock Fountain was the original station, but 
 owing to the sale of Crown Lands, and the consequent migra- 
 tions of the heathen, they have had to change their head- 
 quarters to Entakamu. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Clarke's is entirely pioneer work. They have 
 schools at Hope Vale and Entakamu, conducted by native 
 teachers, and containing forty scholars. ReUgious services are 
 held at all the three stations. Mr. Clarke visits them by turns. 
 Mr. Clarke attaches great importance to itinerating amongst 
 the natives. He takes his waggon, or where that is not prac- 
 ticable, his pack-horse, with all things needful, and travels 
 round a considerable district, sending a messenger before him 
 to collect the natives, and preaching often to chief and people 
 in the neighbourhood of the kraals. 
 
 The natives are a fine race, but very degraded. They wel- 
 come the missionary, and are especially glad to have their 
 children educated. 
 
 The Mission, like those in Syria and Constantinople, is in no 
 way connected with the Friends' Foreign Mission Association, 
 but like them it is largely supported by the subscriptions of 
 Friends. It is also in part self-supporting from the produce of 
 the farm surrounding the homestead and mission buildings. 
 The sum contributed to the Mission is about ;^3o6. 
 
 Mrs. S. Fothergill, 
 
 Hon. Secretary and Treasurer. 
 
( 194 ) 
 
 • THE SALVATION ARMY. 
 
 ORGANIZED UNDER ITS PRESENT NAME, 1878, 
 
 In July 1865 the Rev. William Booth commenced holding 
 services in the East of London for the purpose of evangelising 
 the masses. Those who became converted were soon organised 
 into a Society called ' The Christian Mission,' and when it was 
 found in 1878 that this Society had become by its system of 
 management and labour an army, it was called ' The Salvation 
 Army.' Since that time its progress, which had already been 
 rapid, has been far greater, extending to the United States, to 
 British North America, and to Australia, New Zealand, and 
 Tasmania, as well as to France, Germany, Italy, Switzerland, 
 Holland, Sweden, and Denmark. 
 
 In 1881, Mr. F. Tucker, one of Her Majesty's Sub-Commis- 
 sioners in the north of India, resigned his position to become a 
 Salvation Army officer, and after a year spent in England, he 
 was sent to commence the work in India. Having first formed 
 Corps in the three Presidency towns and in Colombo, Ceylon, 
 he established native services in Gujarat, Ceylon, and recently 
 in South India. A party of 40 officers were sent to Ceylon in 
 1886, 20 more from America following later in the same year. 
 Another party of 50 from England were sent in 1887, as well 
 as 1 2 from Australia, and another 1 2 from Sweden are waiting 
 to sail early in 1888. The Army has now in India 125 officers 
 sent from abroad and 79 raised up from amongst the converts. 
 All wear the dress and live in the style of the country, and 
 receive their food from the people around them. The languages 
 have been learnt with remarkable rapidity by those sent in 1886 
 and 1887. 
 
 In December 1887 a party of 20 officers was sent to extend 
 the work, commenced there by three officers in 1883, at the 
 Cape of Good Hope, and a corps to commence services 
 
The Salvation Army, 
 
 ^95 
 
 amongst the Zulus, some of whom, speaking English, as well ag 
 many Kafirs of other races, had already been converted at the 
 Army's meetings. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Central Income, ;^38,ooo.i 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Stations. 
 
 Foreign Worlcers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 India .... 
 Ceylon . . . 
 South Africa 
 
 1882 1 
 1883 1 
 1883 
 
 32 
 62 
 
 Ordained, 
 125 
 
 37 
 
 Female, 
 16 
 
 Ordained 
 
 79 
 140 
 
 Female. 
 60 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 94 
 
 162 
 
 16 
 
 219 
 
 60 
 
 ^ This amount includes sums spent in Great Britain and Ireland, in the 
 Cojonies, on the Continent of Europe, in the United States, and in French 
 Canada j but is exclusive of funds raised and spent locally. 
 
 O 2 
 
{ 1915 ) 
 
 AUXILIARY AND MISCELLANEOUS SOCIETIES. 
 
 Only a brief notice can be given here of some among those many 
 Societies which have from time to time been formed as aids to 
 the work of the larger missionary institutions. In some cases 
 these Societies have been formed to supply a special need ; in 
 others they are the expression of individual devotedness and 
 zeal. Our own times have witnessed many such efforts ; and 
 in almest every part of the professed Church of Christ there 
 are men and women, detached from the main body, of workers, 
 and unsupported by ecclesiastical organizations, who are 
 labouring after their own methods. 
 
 Some of these efforts are of ancient origin. Foremost in 
 point of time stands the Christian Faith Society, the full 
 title of which is The Incorporated Society for Advancing the 
 Christian Faith in the British West Indian Islands and else- 
 where, and in the Mauritius. The origin and aims of the 
 Society may be compared with those of the New England 
 Company, noticed at the beginning of this volume. 
 
 The Hon. Robert Boyle, by his will in 1696, directed the 
 residue of his personal estate to be laid out by his executors, 
 recommending them to lay out the greater part thereof ' for the 
 Advancement or Propagation of the Christian Religion amongst 
 Infidels.' ^ An estate was accordingly purchased at Brafferton, 
 Yorkshire, so that the income might be for ever applied to the 
 advancement of the Christian religion. Till the American war 
 the rents were remitted to the College of William and Mary, in 
 Virginia, for the education of Indian children. 
 
 After the conclusion of the war, Dr. Porteous, Bishop of 
 London, obtained a decision from the Court of Chancery to 
 employ the fund in some parts of His Majesty's dominions, 
 approaching as nearly as possible the original intentions of 
 the testator. ' The Society for the Conversion and Religious 
 
 ' See p. 19. 
 
Coral Missionary FunJ. 197 
 
 Instruction and Education of the Negro Slaves in the British 
 West Indian Islands ' was accordingly established by Royal 
 Charter. In 1834, on the abolition of slavery, Dr. Blomfield, 
 Bishop of London, obtained a new scheme, and a new charter, 
 upon a more extended basis, dated January 11, 1836, constitut- 
 ing the Society a Corporation under the full title given above, 
 to labour ' within the dioceses of Jamaica and Barbadoes, and 
 the Leeward Islands (which dioceses had been constituted in 
 "the year 1824), and in the Mauritius.' 
 
 The Society makes block grants to the several bishops of 
 the sees just named, who send annual returns of the sums dis- 
 tributed therefrom, and repeatedly acknowledge the very great 
 value of the assistance, saying that without it many of their 
 undertakings could never have been begun, or must have 
 been brought to a close, especially in the branch of schools and 
 catechists. The income of the Society in 1886 was _;^2,29o, 
 but the amount is diminishing. 
 
 Coming down to modern times, we may note that the re- 
 vival of missionary zeal which has happily characterised the 
 past fifteen or twenty years, has given impulse to several new 
 efforts. Among them, as specimens, although on a larger 
 scale than any others of the kind, may be noticed two associa- 
 tions, both connected with the Church of England, that have 
 as their object at once the diffusion of missionary information 
 and the provision of practical help. The elder of these is the 
 Coral Missionary Fund, connd'cted with the Coral Missionary 
 Magazine, long known as the Children's Missionary Magazine, 
 commenced in 1838. The Fund itself was started in 1848, 
 since which time it has brought in over ;^36,ooo; its chief 
 work having been in connection with the Church Missionary 
 Society, to which it is an ally and auxiliary. 
 
 Some thousands of children have been entirely supported in 
 Church Missionary Schools and Orphanages in East and West 
 Africa, North and South India, North- West America, Mauritius, 
 China, and Palestine, through its agency. 
 
 Those who contribute to the support of individual children 
 receive through the magazine, from time to time, full par- 
 ticulars as to their character and progress. Many of these 
 children are maintained by the contributions of scholars in 
 Sunday Sthools and members of Bible classes, or from the 
 
IqS Auxiliary and Miscettaneous Societies. 
 
 proceeds of Missionary Baskets, Missionary Sales, or Missionary 
 Trees. 
 
 In addition to the maintenance of children in schools, the 
 Coral Fund has undertaken and successfully aided other works 
 in connection with the Church Missionary Society, such as 
 building and restoring churches, supporting native agents, etc. 
 When tidings reached England of the dire distress suffered at 
 Moose Fort on account of the long delay in the arrival of the 
 one annual ship, and the Bishop of Moosonee wrote home to ■ 
 say that it was absolutely necessary that he should have a 
 store, with a year's provision in advance, to avert a similar 
 calamity in the future, the Coral Missionary Fund at once took 
 up the work, and in a short time sent the Bishop ;^4oo, thus 
 enabling him to carry out his intention, and relieving his mind 
 in the midst of his arduous labours from the weight of a very 
 pressing anxiety. When intelligence was received of the large 
 number of slaves who had been rescued from Arab slave 
 vessels, and placed under the care of the Church missionary at 
 Frere Town, the Coral Fund raised an additional sum towards 
 the extra expenses incurred at that station. During the last 
 great Indian Famine a large sum was raised by the same Fund, 
 from which special grants were made to the various Church 
 Missionary Orphanages which bore the strain of sheltering 
 within their walls the numbers of destitute children left orphans 
 by that calamity. Years ago, at the time of the great cyclone 
 at Masulipatam, relief was in like manner collected and sent 
 out ; and, amongst other present works, the Fund has under- 
 taken the maintenance of a bed in the Church of England 
 Zenana Hospital at Amritsar, and has recently presented 
 a large harmonium to Moose Cathedral. Many- — Bishop 
 Horden, Bishop Moule^ Bishop French, and others — whose 
 names are well known, and held in honour amongst the roll of 
 C. M. S. missionaries, have testified with deep gratitude to the 
 help which the Coral Fund has given them in time of need. 
 
 Every year the Fund sends out boxes and bales of clothing 
 and gifts to various stations where it supports children, and 
 several working parties are engaged in makiog warm clothing 
 for North- West America and other places. 
 
 The Coral Missionary Magazine is the organ of this Asso- 
 ciation, and contains full particulars of the sums received and 
 paid, accounts of all the work undertaken by the Fund, reports 
 
Missionary Leaves Assodation. 199 
 
 of the children, and many interesting narratives of missionary 
 work, from the pens of well-known missionary writers, amongst 
 whom may be named A. L. 0. E. and the Bishop of Moosonee, 
 who is a constant contributor. 
 
 Akin to this is the Missionary Leaves Association, which 
 sprang from a missionary working party held at Trinity Church, 
 Reading. This working party contributed supplies of clothing 
 to Bishop Crowther, the Rev. Henry Budd, and other veteran 
 missionaries of the Church Missionary Society. 
 
 Letters acknowledging these gifts appeared for some years 
 previous to 1868 in the Church Missionary Juvenile Instructor, 
 many friends sending contributions, which were acknowledged 
 in that magazine. A separate periodical was then suggested 
 by the late Rev. Henry Venn, and the first number of Missionary 
 Leaves appeared, edited by the Rev. R. C. Billing, the former 
 editor of The Lnstructor. The publication of an independent 
 organ so greatly extended the interest and enlarged the sphere 
 of operations that in 1870 it became necessary to adopt a more 
 formal organization. In this way the Association was formed, 
 taking its name from the magazine. At that time the operations 
 of the Association were mainly confined to a few stations in 
 Africa and North-west America. A system of auxiliary helpers 
 was organized, by which a correspondent was appointed for 
 each mission station, who was responsible for diffusing infor- 
 mation and collecting contributions on its behalf. In 1868 
 these were but 7 ; at the present time (1887) there are over roo. 
 
 The objects of the Association are to supply the missionaries 
 and stations of the Church Missionary Society with help in 
 money and material towards such requisites as it is not in the 
 province of that Society to supply, but which aid, nevertheless, 
 is found to be most helpful in the various works undertaken 
 by the missionaries. 
 
 The appropriated funds of the Association are expended 
 upon the erection of mission churches, schools, etc., the 
 purchase of the accessories of public worship, such as church 
 furniture, bells, books, harmoniums, etc. ; upon the maintenance 
 of children, orphans or otherwise, in Church Missionary Society 
 mission schools ; and towards Missionary Diocesan Funds, 
 and other similar objects. No agents are paid by the 
 Association. 
 
566 AuiciHary and Miscellaneous Societies. 
 
 The expenses of the Association are defrayed by a general 
 fund raised chiefly in annual subscriptions and donations. 
 During the last sixteen years the Association has received and 
 forwarded contributions in money to the amount of ;^34,727, 
 and in goods to the value of ;^2i,43i. 
 
 In 1884 the Church Missionary Society invited the Associa- 
 tion to administer the funds provided for special objects hitherto 
 paid through the general Society, and to receive, pack, and 
 forward all goods intended for particular mission stations. 
 The work of the Association has thus been greatly enlarged. 
 
 The Cambridge Mission to Delhi, in connection with the 
 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, was first proposed 
 in papers read before the Cambridge University Church 
 Society, and the Cambridge Graduates Mission Aid Society, 
 by the Rev. T. V. French, now Bishop of Lahore, and the 
 Rev. E. Bickersteth, in February 1876. The suggestion was 
 warmly welcomed, and the proposal resulted in the formation 
 of a band of fellow-workers, whose special object should be, in 
 addition to evangelistic labours, to train native agents, to pro- 
 mote higher education, to educate the sons of native Chris- 
 tians, and to undertake literary and other work which might 
 reach the more educated and thoughtful Hindus and Muham- 
 midans. A Cambridge Committee was appointed, who are 
 responsible for the choice of men and general administration 
 of the Mission ; and a scheme was approved by them for con- 
 ducting the work in close connection with the Society for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel, which gives cordial and liberal 
 assistance to the Mission. Many considerations pointed to 
 Delhi, the ancient capital of India, where the Society for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel has been at work since 1852, as the 
 place for such a mission ; and a letter of Sir Bartle Frere upon 
 the greatness of the opening there, and the urgent need of men 
 to carry on the work inaugurated by the Rev. R. R. Winter,' led 
 finally to the choice of that city as the field for their labours. 
 Six missionaries are now established at Delhi, the ancient 
 capital of India, assisting in the important work inaugurated 
 there by the parent Society. The first head of the Mission, 
 Mr. Bickersteth, Fellow of Pembroke College, is now Bishop 
 in Japan. 
 
 ' See p. 27. 
 
Mission to Lepers in India. zdi 
 
 The missionaries take part in evangelistic work, and in the 
 oversight of native congregations and mission schools, both in 
 Delhi and in the surrounding country ; they also hold classes 
 for the instruction of readers and catechists ; and they have 
 the management of St. Stephen's High School (with about 600 
 boys), and St. Stephen's College (with about 60 students). 
 The College is affiUated to the Government University at 
 Lahore, of which two of the missionaries are Fellows, and pre- 
 pares students for the University degrees. Arrangements are 
 made for lodging Christian members of the School and College 
 in the Mission Compound. 
 
 The Mission to Lepers in India, founded in 1874, occu- 
 pies independent ground. It is a fact, perhaps little known to 
 the Christian public, that there are in India 135,000 lepers — ■ 
 men, women, and children— victims of the most terrible disease 
 known to humanity. This Society seeks to proclaim to them 
 the blessed Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, and, as far as 
 possible, to relieve their dreadful sufferings, and provide for 
 their simple wants. 
 
 The Mission was commenced by Mr. W. C. Bailey, a 
 missionary of the Church of Scotland, in conjunction with 
 several friends in Dublin, in 1874. Its headquarters are in 
 Dublin. 
 
 The Society endeavours to utilise as much as possible existing 
 agencies, by assisting Leper Asylums already established, and 
 providing missionaries with the means for carrying on Christian 
 work in connection therewith. It makes grants of money 
 towards the building of new Asylums, Prayer-rooms, etc. : and 
 in many instances provides for the entire support of lepers. It 
 is at present carrying on work at Kashmir, Rawal Pindee, 
 Chamba, Tarn Taran, Sabathu, Dehra, Rurki, Almora, Pi- 
 thora, Allahabad, Lohardugga, Purulia, Bhagulpore, Calcutta, 
 Madras, Alleppy, and Neyoor, in connection with the Church 
 Missionary Society, the London Missionary Society, the 
 American Presbyterian Mission, Gossner's Evangelical Mis- 
 sion, the Church of Scotland Foreign Mission Committee, the 
 American Episcopal Methodist Mission, and the Wesleyan 
 Mission. 
 
 This work is entirely supported by voluntary contributions. 
 Its needs are laid before Christian people, in reliance upon 
 
202 Auxiliary and Miscellaneous Societies. 
 
 Him who gave it as a special sign of His ministry that the 
 lepers were cleansed ; and as He provides the funds the work 
 is carried on. The Lord has greatly blessed the efforts of the 
 Society in the conversion of souls, and it is contemplated 
 largely to extend its operations, should the funds be provided. 
 ^6 will support a leper for one year, and ;^2o will supply a 
 Christian teacher to an asylum for the same period. About 
 ;^i5o to £700 will buUd an asylum. The income for 1887 
 was £\(i%z- 
 
 The North Africa Mission, formerly called the Kabyle 
 Mission, was originated in 1881. Up to that year the 
 Mohammedans of North Africa (excluding Egypt) were un- 
 reached by the Gospel. A thousand years of sanguinary wars 
 had reduced the population, misrule had blighted commerce 
 and agriculture, and apostasy had extinguished the Gospel 
 lamp, without even leaving the lampstand. But a brighter era 
 was now to dawn. 
 
 The French had subdued the Algerians, and Algiers, instead 
 of being a nest of pirates, had become a winter health resort 
 for invalids from all parts of Europe. Through the whole 
 country roads and railways had been made, and along the 
 coast steamers plied. With the fall of the Empire in France, 
 Romanism lost much of its power, and thus in Algeria the 
 Moslem and Romish barriers to the Gospel were removed. 
 It was, however, still supposed that the Mohammedans were so 
 opposed to Christianity that it would be futile and dangerous 
 to attempt to evangelize them. They were therefore neglected 
 for another ten years, till in 1881 Mr. George Pearse and his 
 wife travelled among the Kabyles, and found that they were 
 far less opposed to the Gospel than had been imagined. The 
 people were very ignorant of Mohammedanism, and were 
 willing to hear the good news, and, when able, to read the 
 Scriptures. 
 
 Mr. Pearse returned to England in the summer, and called 
 public attention to the favourable opening for this work, pub- 
 lishing a pamphlet, called Mission to the Kabyles. A small 
 committee was formed, consisting of Mr. Pearse, Mr. Grattan 
 Guinness, and Mr. Edward H. Glenny, who had been inde- 
 pendently led to consider the needs of the field. A piece of 
 land had been secured at I)jem§.a Sahridj, in Kabylia, and in 
 
North Africa Mission. 203 
 
 October 1881, Mr. Pearse returned with Mr. Glenny to 
 Algeria. They took with them two young men to plant 
 among the Kabyles. For a time all went well, but the French 
 local administrator, thinking the brethren must be political 
 agents, like the French priests in other lands, endeavoured to 
 frighten them away. Then followed a period of trial from a 
 variety of causes, but the willingness of the people to listen to 
 the Gospel was more than ever established. 
 
 In 1883 the Mission was to some extent remodelled. The 
 Council was enlarged, and the sphere of its operations extended 
 from the Kabyles of Algeria to the Berber races, etc., of all 
 North Africa, and ultimately has endeavoured to spread the 
 Gospel among the Mohammedans generally in these lands. 
 The spheres in measure occupied by this Mission at present 
 are Algeria, Morocco, and Tunis, and it is hoped shortly 
 Tripoli may be entered, and then the Sahara, which has a 
 considerable, though very scattered, population. 
 
 A Branch Mission has been affiliated with the North 
 Africa Mission, with the object of taking the Gospel to the 
 Bedouins of Northern Africa. One missionary has been 
 designated for this field, and is at present studying Arabic in 
 Syria. 
 
 The North African Mission, in its Quarterly Record, also 
 gives particulars of the Central Soudan Mission, under the 
 direction of Mr. Graham Wilmot- Brooke, who has gone up the 
 Congo with a converted Soudanese, and struck north among 
 the Moslems. 
 
 There are now in Algeria 16 missionaries, including wives, 
 as well as several others in friendly relationship, though not on 
 the staff. There is perfect liberty to make known the Gospel 
 among all classes, though the French officials are inclined to 
 be suspicious, and no medical work is permitted without a 
 French diploma. Most of the missionaries have only been a 
 short time in the field, and have had the Kabyle or Arabic 
 languages to learn. Several of them report cases of professed 
 conversion, but only two converts have had courage to be 
 baptised at present. 
 
 In Morocco there is a wide field for Christian work, and no 
 serious obstacles have been found except such as arise from 
 the wretched misgovemment of the country. The Mission 
 has 8 workers there, and several friends who co-operate. It 
 
204 
 
 Auxi/ia)'} an J Miscellaneous Sodetiei. 
 
 has a Medical Mission, which includes a hospital and dis- 
 pensary. A few converts are reported, but only one has been 
 baptised. The work was entered upon in 1883. 
 
 Tunis was entered in 1885, and there are 6 missionaries in 
 the city of Tunis. The country is quite open for the Gospel. 
 Two converts are reported, one of whom has been baptised, 
 and the other will be shortly, 
 
 Tripoli is without a missionary at present ; it is hoped one 
 may be sent before long. 
 
 The Sahara is also quite unevangelized. The great need is 
 an increased number of qualified brethren and sisters j the 
 doors are open, and if the Gospel is preached in the power of 
 the Holy Ghost, much blessing may be expected. 
 
 SUMMARY : North Africa Mission, 
 Annual Income, ;£^3;000. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Algeria . . . 
 Morocco . 
 Tunis .... 
 Northern Arabia . 
 
 1881 
 1883 
 1885 
 
 6 
 2 
 I 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 4 
 
 3 
 4 
 I* 
 
 Female. 
 12 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 IS 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 ... 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 19 
 
 3 
 
 I 
 
 IS 
 
 At present in Beyrout. 
 
 We add a brief account of the East London Institute for 
 Home and Foreign Missions. The East London Institute 
 was founded in 1872 by the Rev. H. Grattan Guinness, to be 
 a Training Home and College for young men who, being 
 earnestly desirous of missionary work, gifted for it, and suited 
 to it, were prevented from making preparation for it by the 
 duty of labouring for their daily bread. The work commenced 
 in an old-fashioned house on Stepney Green, and 32 students 
 were selected and received during the first year. Another and 
 
East London Missionary InsHiute, 205 
 
 yet another house was taken, to accommodate the growing 
 family — to Harley House a wing was added — and eventually 
 the building of the present college as it now stands was com- 
 pleted and opened on October 8, 1879, and all the work 
 concentrated on the new premises. A branch college in 
 Derbyshire was also opened in 1878, the gift of a dear friend, 
 and several mission halls were occupied in the East of 
 London. 
 
 The Training Homes now receive young men and women 
 of any evangelical denomination, who during the period of 
 study are actively engaged in various branches of evangehstic 
 work. When sufficiently prepared, they are helped to go forth 
 as missionaries to any country or sphere to which God may 
 providentially open their way. 
 
 At the present time the students are scattered over all the 
 world — the greater number in China, India, North, South and 
 Central Africa, Canada, United States of America, Australia, and 
 the Home fields ; but men are stationed also in France, Finland, 
 Bulgaria, Germany, Italy, Portugal, Roumania, Russia, Sicily, 
 Spain, Switzerland, Arabia, Armenia, Japan, Syria, Turkey. 
 Our first Twelve went out in r87S, and otheis have been 
 following at the average rate of one a week. 
 
 In the year 1878 the Livingstone Inland Mission was 
 founded — the first Christian mission on the Congo. In January 
 Henry Craven sailed, and in due time 52 other missionaries 
 followed, IS of whom have laid down their lives in Africa, our 
 two first pioneers, Henry Craven and James Telford, among 
 them. That Mission is now transferred to the American 
 Baptist Missionary Union,^ as the responsibility became too 
 great for it to be worked apart from a Society. 
 
 During the fifteen years which have elapsed from the com- 
 mencement of this Institute, over three thousand young men 
 have applied to be received ; of these about eight hundred have 
 been accepted, and of these nearly 500 are at the present time 
 labouring in the Gospel, either in the home or the foreign field, 
 while between 80 and 90 are still studying in the Institute. 
 
 The expenses of carrying on the work amount to between 
 ;^2oo and ;^3oo per week. The income for 1887-8 was 
 
 _;^II,000. 
 
 ' See p. 269. 
 
20(5 Atwiliary and Miscellaneous Societies, 
 
 The information in the foregoing chapter has been kindly 
 supflied by — 
 
 The Rev. Canon Bailey, Secretary, Christian Faith Society. 
 
 Mrs. R. B. Batty, Secretary, Coral Mission Fund. 
 
 H. G. Malaber, Esq., Secretary, Missionary Leaves Associa^ 
 Hon. 
 
 The Rev. J. T. Ward, Treasurer, Cambridge Mission to 
 Delhi. 
 
 Wellesley C. Bailey, Esq., Mission to Lepers in India. 
 
 Edward H. Glenn y, Esq., North African Mission. 
 
 Mrs. H. Grattan Guinness, East London Institute. 
 
 There are many auxiliary Societies and Funds in Great 
 Britain and Ireland, of which no account can here be given. 
 All through the field of Missions- to the Heathen, schools, 
 hospitals, and other evangelizing agencies have been founded 
 and are sustained by individual zeal and liberality ; generally 
 with, but sometimes without, the intervention of the Missionary 
 Committees at home, 
 
WOMEN'S SOCIETIES. 
 
 Great Britain. 
 
 \* In some instances the Zenana work, together with other 
 efforts on behalf of heathen women and girls, is carried on by 
 the Missionary Societies themselves without special organiza- 
 tion. The following Missions, however, are separately worked. 
 They are placed in the order of their formation, irrespective of 
 their sphere of labour. 
 
( 209 ) 
 
 SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING FEMALE EDUCATION 
 
 IN THE EAST. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1 834. 
 
 The Society was formed for the purpose of giving instruction 
 to women in the Zenanas of India, and in their own homes in 
 China. Thus it is the oldest Zenana Society in existence. It 
 was found impossible then to carry the object of the Society 
 into effect, for the doors of those prison-homes were locked 
 and double-barred. The Committee, therefore, while biding 
 their time, turned to School work, finding it more practicable to 
 collect and to teach children, especially of the lower classes, 
 than to reach those of mature age and of higher social position. 
 Beginning with Schools in India and China, the work of the 
 Society was subsequently extended to other countries also, and 
 now includes Ceylon (1837), Japan (1878), the Straits (1835), 
 Africa (South, 1838 ; West, 1863), the Levant (Egypt, 
 1836; Holy Land, 1841); Turkey in Europe (1839), and 
 Persia (1882). 
 
 Notwithstanding all the early obstacles in the way, one of the 
 Society's missionary ladies did succeed in gaining access into a 
 native house in Calcutta in 1835, and became thus the first 
 Zenana missionary sent out by any Society. But it was only a 
 day of small things then, and so it continued to be for years 
 following. Since the Indian mutiny, however, it may be said 
 that 'the little one has become a thousand,' and now, no 
 longer the only Zenana society in existence, the Committee 
 have seen more than twenty kindred agencies spring up around 
 them in Europe and America. 
 
 The object of the Society has been strictly evangelistic — that 
 of carrying the Gospel to the homes of the East. To this end, 
 education was felt to be of great importance, in order that 
 those who should be reached by these missionaries might each 
 be carefully instructed in the truths of the Christian religion, 
 enabled to read the Word of God for herself in her own 
 
210 Society for Promoting Female Education in the East. 
 
 tongue, and qualified to impart her knowledge to others. Thus 
 the object of the Committee included evangelization, education, 
 and training in teaching. It is true that the single word Edu- 
 cation, which alone appears in their title, does not express all 
 this J but it was well known to do so at the time; and many- 
 substantial, as well as legal, reasons exist against lengthening a 
 title, in these busy days, or altering it, even if it were possible 
 to give one that should be concise, as well as sufficiently ex- 
 planatory. 
 
 The Committee have been enabled by God's grace to adhere 
 firmly to the principles laid down at the establishment of the 
 Society ; full and free instruction in the Scriptures which alone 
 can make wise unto salvation, for all ; education without the 
 Bible, for none. 
 
 As an aid to carrying the plans and principles of the Society 
 into effect, the Committee have adopted the comparatively 
 recently introduced method of working through Medical Mis- 
 sions, in North India and in the Holy Land. 
 
 The work of the Society may be thus briefly summed up : — 
 Zenana Missions ; Medical Missions ; Village Missions ; work 
 among the crowds assembling at native festivals ; house and 
 hut visiting ; boarding, day, infant, and Sunday Schools ; Bible 
 and sewing classes ; training native Zenana missionaries, district 
 visitors, schoolmistresses and Bible-women ; mothers' meetings ; 
 also branches of the Bible and Prayer Union, and of the 
 Young Women's Christian Association. 
 
 At the present time the staff of European missionary ladies 
 consists of forty ; the number of Zenana ladies under instruction 
 is above 2,300, and those in the schools in all the countries 
 mentioned conducted by their own missionaries, or by the 
 wives of missionaries who receive assistance from the Society in 
 grants of money or of boxes of work for sale amount to 17,604 ; 
 while the souls that have been given to their missionaries for 
 their hire out of many nations, and kindreds, and people, and 
 tongues, are not to be counted by human arithmetic. ' There 
 are thousands now gladdening the hearts of those who led 
 them to the Saviour, adorning His doctrine and working in His 
 service. 
 
 ' This is the Lord's doing, and it is wonderful in our eyes.' 
 From a Leaflet published by the Society. 
 
( "I ) 
 
 INDIAN FEMALE NORMAL SCHOOL AND IN- 
 STRUCTION SOCIETY; OR, ZENANA BIBLE 
 AND MEDICAL MISSION. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1 85 2. 
 
 Originated in Calcutta, where some Christian ladies heard 
 of the conversion of a young Hindu lady who had learnt the 
 truth through simply reading her Bible. In 1851 this young 
 lady died a believer in Christ at the age of 17. The Christian 
 ladies alluded to decided to set on foot a Training School 
 where Eurasian teachers might be trained, in the hope that 
 the Zenanas might by degrees be opened to them, and they 
 might have an opportunity of teaching their pupils to read the 
 Bible. In 185 1 these ladies sent home money to our present 
 President (now the Dowager Lady Kinnaird), and asked her 
 to send out a suitable person to commence the Calcutta 
 Female Normal School. Lady Kinnaird sent out two ladies 
 — sisters — the Misses Suter, who established the Normal 
 School in Calcutta in 1852. 
 
 The Society gradually extended its operations into the 
 three presidencies, and added to the training of teachers 
 Zenana visiting, the establishment of female schools, the em- 
 ployment of native Bible-women, and the Medical Mission. 
 In the latter branch of work none but thoroughly qualified 
 medical ladies are employed, and the Society has establish- 
 ments in Lucknow and Benares. 
 
 In 1880 a change took place in the Society. Its constitu- 
 tion from the commencement had been undenominational, 
 but in 1880, some of the members of the Committee being 
 of opinion that the work would benefit by a closer connection 
 with the Church of England, a division took place. Lady 
 Kinnaird and some of the members of Committee adhering 
 to the old constitution of the Society, while a number of the 
 members of Committee retired, and formed a new Society, 
 called the Church of England Zenana Missionary Society.^ 
 
 ' See p. 223. 
 
 p 2 
 
212 
 
 Indian Female Normal School. 
 
 This division resulted in a great extension of the work, the 
 income of the two Societies being in 1887 double what that of 
 the united Society was in 1880, and many new stations being 
 opened, and a great increase of workers sent out in the same 
 period. 
 
 The two Societies work mainly in different parts of India, 
 so that there is no clashing. 
 
 A. H. Lash, 
 
 Secretary, 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, ;^i 1,365. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Worlcers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 India .... 
 
 Western India, 1 
 Madras, N. W.[ 
 Provinces . . ) 
 
 Punjab .... 
 
 1852 
 
 
 Female. 
 
 Female. 
 
 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 27 
 
 52 
 
 ISO 
 
 S5 
 
 3.278* 
 
 Includes 1,446 pupils in Zenanas. 
 
( "5 ) 
 
 WESLEYAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY, LADIES' 
 AUXILIARY. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1859. 
 
 This Society originated in 1859, when the repugnance to 
 female education began to give way in the Eastern mind, and 
 the wives of missionaries, instead of as at first finding it difficult 
 to obtain girls willing to be taught, had more eager pupils than 
 they could possibly instruct, and it became necessary to send 
 out ladies from England to take charge of one or more schools, 
 and especially to manage schools for training native teachers. 
 The Society began with an income of ;Cii9 a year, which has 
 increased to nearly ;^8,ooo. Its objects are to support — 
 
 Training schools for teachers. 
 Schools for native children. 
 The visiting of Zenanas. 
 
 Ditto Ditto by medical ladies. 
 
 Bible-women. 
 
 The Society's spheres of labour among the heathen are in 
 Ceylon, where it has twelve stations, and twenty workers; 
 and India, especially the Presidency of Madras, though 
 some work is also carried on in the Bengal Presidency. 
 
 China was occupied in 1862, but abandoned some years 
 ago (1878), from the difficulty of finding homes for the ladies. 
 The Society has lately, at the urgent request of our missionaries, 
 sent out a lady teacher to Canton, and a teacher and a medical 
 lady to Hankow ; and in South Africa the agency is confined 
 to two ladies working respectively at Empfundiswein and ' 
 Shawbury; and in West Africa a high school is assisted at 
 Lagos. 
 
 The accompanying schedule will give the dates when these 
 respective spheres were first entered upon. 
 
 The pioneers have not been ladies connected with the 
 Wesleyan Missionary Committee, but the wives of missionaries, 
 
4 14 Wesley an Missionary Society, Ladte^ Auxiliary. 
 
 sent out by the General Committee, 1o which the Society is 
 auxiliary. It is only when this work of overlooking the schools 
 becomes too heavy for the missionary's wife that she appeals 
 to us to send her help. 
 
 On the whole the success of the work has been the greatest 
 in Ceylon. Our first school there was begun at JafiEtia in 
 1 86 1, and now there are boarding schools at Colombo, Kal- 
 munai, Kandy^, Galle, Jaffna, Point Pedro, Battacaloa, and 
 Trincomalee. 'These schools produce native teachers, well 
 trained, and Bible-women. These become the centres of 
 religious influence in the villages, as well as teachers in town 
 schools. More than this, as wives and mothers, they show to 
 the surrounding heathen what a Christian home can become, 
 and therefore are themselves the best preachers on the impor- 
 tance of Christian female education. In India, the awakening 
 of the native mind among the men is a powerful agent in 
 opening the Zenana, as the husband begins to long for some- 
 thing like an education to fit his wife to become his companion. 
 Therefore, instead of, as in the days of yore, vainly knocking 
 at the closed doors of the Zenana, the Christian teacher is 
 unable to enter all the doors that are thrown open to her, and 
 the visitors are warmly welcomed, although it is distinctly 
 understood that religious teaching will be given, as well as 
 secular. But success in this branch of the work cannot be 
 tabulated, because the severe persecutions that follow a 
 declaration of Christianity deter many believers at heart from 
 its open profession. 
 
 The most hopeful feature of the Indian work is the orphanage. 
 Several of these were started during the Indian famine, and 
 here no home influence comes in to counterbalance the school 
 training. Many of the boys and girls have now reached a 
 marriageable age, and the boys from Tumkur seek and find 
 themselves wives among the girls at Hassan. After a year's 
 betrothal, the marriage takes place, and to each young couple is 
 given six acres of land, a cart, and a pair of oxen, as a start in 
 life. They are located near Tumkur, and a village called 
 Bethelluru is rapidly springing up. Each youth builds his own 
 hut, and here the young couples settle. A kind friend has 
 
 • In addition to the high school at Kandy, Mr, Langdon has opened an 
 industrial school in which the girls are taught some trade in addition to 
 the usual booli lessons. 
 
tVesieydn Missionary Society, Ladiei Auxiliary. 215 
 
 built for- them a neat chapel, with stained-glass windows, and a 
 sonorous bell, and thus a Christian village has been formed, 
 from the moral influence of which much may be expected. 
 
 The native mind is beginning slowly to open to the beauty of 
 Christianity in its bearing on life. The natives wonder at the 
 purity of the EngUsh women, who are allowed so much liberty; 
 and they think that ours must indeed be a ' good caste,' that 
 teaches us to care so for poor widows. On the whole, there 
 has never been a period in which we felt more encouraged to 
 ' go forward,' or more strongly reaUzed the force of the question, 
 ' Am / my sister's keeper ' ? 
 
 Mrs. Wiseman, Secretary, 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, £,T,<)()0 3-f. Td. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Native 
 Contri- 
 butions.* 
 
 Europe — 
 Italy . . . 
 Spain . 
 Ceylon. 
 
 India — 
 Madras Presi-\ 
 
 dency . . / 
 Hyderabad . 
 Bengal Presi-I 
 
 dency . . / 
 China . 
 Africa, S. . . 
 Africa, W. . 
 
 1864 
 1881 
 i860 
 
 1859 
 
 1880 
 
 1871 
 
 1885 
 186 1 
 1878 
 
 3 
 
 I 
 
 12 
 
 IS 
 3 
 8 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 I 
 
 Female. 
 
 I 
 8 
 
 7 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 z 
 I 
 
 Female. 
 
 I 
 
 10 
 
 19 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 98 
 
 52 - 
 
 9 
 28 
 
 4 
 3 
 I 
 
 358 
 
 303 
 
 3.580 
 
 3.916 
 
 505 
 917 
 
 238 
 19 
 
 ■■-^ 
 
 Totals . 
 
 
 48 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 202 
 
 9,920 
 
 ... 
 
 ■f The only native contributions are school-fees j other sums are paid 
 through the Parent Society, 
 
( 2i6 ) 
 
 BRITISH SYRIAN SCHOOLS AND BIBLE MISSION. 
 
 FOUNDED i860. 
 
 In the year i860 the ancient city of Damascus and the towns 
 and villages of the Lebanon and Anti-Lebanon became the 
 scene of fearful massacres. The Druzes rose against the 
 Maronites and Greeks, putting to death about 11,000 of the 
 Christian males, and burning some 3,000 houses. Widows 
 and their daughters, to the number of 20,000, were turned 
 adrift, and fled to the seaport towns. Their tale of woe called 
 forth sympathy, and many countries contributed for the relief 
 of their temporal necessities. 
 
 One English heart, however, was stirred with a desire to 
 supply a deeper need. Mrs. Bowen Thompson, the widow of 
 a physician whose name is associated with the Euphrates 
 Valley Railway scheme, had spent most of her married life in 
 Syria, and had deplored the absolute ignorance and degrada- 
 tion of the female population, even the nominal Christians 
 having sunk almost to the level of the Druzes and Moslems. 
 
 In October i860 Mrs. Bowen Thompson landed in Beyrout, 
 determined to bring the knowledge of the Gospel to these 
 neglected women : and soon she had gathered hundreds around 
 her and commenced her work. Several schools were opened 
 in Beyrout, one of them being a boarding school, where girls 
 were trained to become teachers. The great blessing and 
 advantage of Christian education was quickly appreciated, and 
 within a few years the work spread to other stations ; schools 
 were opened in Hasbeiya, Ainzahalteh, Deir el Kamar, Mokh- 
 tara, Zachleh, and Damascus, which were attended not only 
 by children of various Christian denominations, but also by 
 Druzes, Moslems, and Jewesses. 
 
 Mrs. Bowen Thompson was soon joined by her sister, Miss 
 Lloyd, and not long after by a married sister, Mrs. Mentor 
 Mott, and her husband. With their aid, and that of a small 
 staff of English and a larger staff of Native workers, which 
 included Bible-women and Scripture-readers, the Mission was 
 well organized, and after Mrs. Thompson's death, in 1869, 
 her sisters carried on the Mission, which they still continue to 
 
British Syrian Schools and Bible Mission. 
 
 21? 
 
 superintend. Schools were opened in Tyre, Baalbec, and 
 Beckfaya. From the very first, Bible Mission work among 
 the adults was carried on wherever schools were opened for 
 children, and recently this branch of the Mission has extended ; 
 28 agents are now employed; six are men, of whom four are 
 blind ; these latter are devoted workers, and their very blind- 
 ness enables them to enter hareems and read to the secluded 
 women, who may not be seen by men. 
 
 In the Training Institution about 80 girls are under instruc- 
 tion, preparing to act as efficient teachers in the day schools. 
 The 28 day schools include 4 for boys, '4 for blind of both, 
 sexes, 2 specially for Moslem girls, i specially for Jewesses, 
 and I night school for young men; the remaining 16 are 
 attended by girls of various creeds and denominations, who 
 mingle without distinction of creed or rank, princesses and 
 peasants sitting side by side. Nearly 3,000 pupils attend the 
 various schools. Every one receives thorough instruction in 
 Holy Scripture, and their love for this leads them to a wonder- 
 ful amount of knowledge. Classes are held on Sundays and 
 week days for women, who attend in large numbers ; Sunday 
 services are attended by both sexes in several of the schools, 
 with the most beneficial results, both in social and spiritual life. 
 
 The teacher of the night school has a large work among 
 the Lebanon soldiers, and on all sides there is an eager demand 
 for extension both of educational and evangelistic work. 
 
 Annie Poulton, Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, ;^S,ooo 
 
 Fieias of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Adherents. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars, 
 
 Native 
 Contribu- 
 tions. 
 
 
 
 
 Lay. 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 Lay. 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 Attending Sunday 
 
 Services and 
 Women's Classes. 
 
 
 
 
 Beyrout . . 
 
 i860 
 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 10 
 
 47 
 
 419 
 
 12 
 
 t,i88 
 
 
 Damascus . 
 
 186S 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 14 
 
 120 
 
 5 
 
 . 490 
 
 
 Hasbeiya 
 
 1863 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 4 
 
 26 
 
 I 
 
 18, 
 
 I s. d. 
 
 Mt. Lebanon 
 
 1868 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 19 
 
 93 
 
 7 
 
 457 
 
 259 14 I 
 
 Coele-Syria . 
 
 1877 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 4 
 
 30 
 
 I 
 
 2SO 
 
 
 Tyre . . . 
 
 1869 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 136 
 
 3 
 
 "3 
 
 
 Totals 
 
 
 12 
 
 3 
 
 IS 
 
 32 
 
 94 
 
 824 
 
 29 
 
 2,731 
 
 259 14 I 
 
( "8 ) 
 
 LADIES' ASSOCIATION FOR THE SUPPORT OF 
 BIBLE-WOMEN AND ZENANA WORK IN CON- 
 NECTION WITH THE BAPTIST MISSIONARY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1868. 
 
 This Association was formed to provide suitable agents, Zenana 
 visitors, and native Bible-women and teachers, to enable the 
 women of the Baptist missionaries to carry on Mission work 
 amongst the women of India. 
 
 The methods adopted are — (i) Zenana visiting ; (2) board- 
 ing and day schools for girls, 1874; (3) evangelistic work; 
 (4) medical and dispensary work, 1879. 
 
 Among the early pioneers were Mrs. Sale and Mrs. C. B. 
 Lewis, wives of Baptist missionaries. 
 
 The spheres of labour are, in India, the N. W. Provinces, 
 Bengal, Madras, Punjab. 
 
 It is difficult in a Mission so closely connected with the 
 homes of the women of India to estimate what are so called the 
 results of the work; but some changes and facts may be 
 noticed. Twenty years ago, the houses accessible to visitors, 
 and especially to religious teachers, could be numbered by 
 units, but now may be numbered by hundreds ; indeed, the 
 Christian lady is now welcome everywhere : the difficulty is 
 not to obtain access to houses, but to find time and strength to 
 visit most of those open to them. Much more might be done 
 in this with a larger staif of workers. But the agents have not 
 been without signs of blessing and success. Many women have 
 died rejoicing in the goodness brought to them, and in the 
 hope of eternal life, whilst many others have steadfastly endured 
 persecution on account of their faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 The boarding school at Delhi has furnished in many instances 
 Christian and intelligent helpers to the native preachers and 
 schoolmasters trained in the college at Delhi ; others of the 
 pupils have become teachers, and several of the present staff of 
 Bible-women are the fruits of the labours of some of the mis- 
 
Baptist Zenana Mission, 
 
 219 
 
 sionary ladies. In no instance do any of the agents visit 
 houses where they are not allowed to give religious teaching 
 and carry the Bible with them. Just of late years the more 
 strictly evangelistic work, with no secular teaching, has been 
 more encouraged amongst the agents. The medical work at 
 Agra, conducted by Mrs. Wilson, deserves especial notice, as 
 the energy which sustains the work and its success are some- 
 thing very remarkable. At her dispensary, visited by many 
 thousands day by day, some Scripture teaching is always united 
 with the healing assistance given. 
 
 Amelia Angus, 
 
 Honorary Secretary. 
 
 
 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 
 
 
 
 Annual Income, £,6,^22 gs. iid. 
 
 J Fields of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Zenanas 
 visited. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 India. . . ■ 
 
 N.W. Province, 
 Punjab, Ben- 
 gal, and Ma- 
 dras. 
 
 
 17 
 
 Female. 
 
 English or 
 Eurasian. 
 
 Female. 
 
 IDS 
 
 Both women 
 and school 
 teachers. 
 
 1,200 
 
 Pupils or 
 hearers. 
 1,800 
 
 Medical 
 Missions. 
 
 Delhi and 
 Agra. 
 
 Dispensary 
 Patients. 
 22,000 
 
 SO 
 
 1.63s 
 
( 22(3 ) 
 
 THE FEMALE ASSOCIATION FOR PROMOTING 
 CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE WOMEN OF THE 
 EAST.— IRISH PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1 87 3. 
 
 This Association was founded in 1873, after a visit from tlie 
 Rev. Dr. Murray-Mitchell and the Rev. Narayan Sheshadri. 
 The effect which their appeal produced was so profound that 
 it was resolved to establish a Female Association in connection 
 with the Foreign Mission of the Irish Presbyterian Church. 
 The first missionary left for India in the autumn of 1874. 
 Two others were sent to receive medical training under the 
 care of Dr. Burns Thompson, in Edinburgh, and followed her 
 shortly afterwards. There are now eight lady missionaries 
 in connection with this Society, two of whom are medical 
 workers, one of them being a fully qualified medical lady. 
 Three stations are at present occupied — Surat, Ahmedabad^ 
 and Borsad —all in the district of Gujarat, north of Bombay, 
 in which the Irish Presbyterian Church labours. One or two 
 other stations will probably be immediately occupied. Girls' 
 schools are also supported in three other places — Anand, 
 Gogo, and Rajkot — the first of the three being in Gujarat, 
 and the other two in the neighbouring peninsula of Kottiawar. 
 Fourteen girls' schools are maintained by the Mission, with 
 about 800 girls on the roll, and perhaps about 30 houses are 
 regularly visited, and the women residing in them instructed 
 in the Gospel. There are two dispensaries, one in Surat, and 
 one in Ahmedabad. In the Surat Dispensary between 10,000 
 and 11,000 visits of patients were paid last year, more than 
 4000 of these being new cases. In Ahmedabad more than 
 3000 visits were paid to the dispensary in four months. The 
 patients treated at both these institutions are Hindoos, Mo- 
 hammedans, and Parsis, the Hindoos being the most numerous. 
 At each dispensary there is a Christian woman who reads to 
 the patients, and explains the Scriptures, while they are 
 
Irish Presbyterian Female Association, 
 
 221 
 
 waiting to be attended to. Some of the missionaries do 
 this work at times themselves. The lady workers find open 
 doors on every hand. They are greatly interested and en- 
 couraged in their work, and they often lament that more 
 workers cannot be sent into the field. At home the interest 
 in this Zenana Mission has been growing rapidly of late, and 
 last year the amount received by subscription was ;^2,ii7, 
 from more than i'6o auxiliaries, besides £^2\i of interest on 
 invested funds. 
 
 Susan E. Park, 
 
 {for Secretaries). 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, J[^2,j,2%. 
 
 Field of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions, 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 
 Workers. 
 
 Adhe. 
 rents.* 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 
 Contribu- 
 
 tions.t 
 
 India . 
 
 1874 
 
 6 
 
 Female. 
 
 8 
 
 Female. 
 
 about 
 
 12 
 
 
 14 
 
 800 
 
 
 ♦ See the Tabulated Return of the Foreign Mission of the Irish 
 Presbyterian Church, p. 135. 
 f Patients frequently give fees at the Dispensary. 
 
( 223 ) 
 
 WOMEN'S MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION OF THE 
 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1 87 8. 
 
 The work done by this Association has been the training 
 of native Bible-women, evangelistic visits to the country 
 districts, Bible classes, girls' schools, visits to the women in 
 the hospitals and in their homes, the preparation and dis- 
 tribution of Gospel leaflets in Chinese. 
 
 In China there are five stations : Swatow, Amoy, Formosa, 
 Hak-ka country, and Singapore. 
 
 In India the station is Rampor BauleaL 
 
 The women's Mission work of the English Presbyterian 
 Church began in 1878, Miss Ricketts being the first to go to 
 China. ' 
 
 M. J. Stevenson, 
 
 Honorary Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Income for 1887, ;^2,356 9^. io(/. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta. 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholais. 
 
 China 
 
 India 
 
 1878 
 1878 
 
 s 
 
 I 
 
 Female. 
 10 
 
 3 
 
 Female. 
 
 7 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 I 
 
 120 
 
 35 
 
 Total . . 
 
 
 6 
 
 13 
 
 8 
 
 5 
 
 iSS 
 
( 333 ) 
 
 CHURCH OF ENGLAND ZENANA MISSIONARY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1880. 
 
 The Society was formed in 1880 by a separation from the 
 Indian Female Normal School and Instruction Society. It 
 works in close co-operation with the Church Missionary 
 Society. On its formation it took over 31 European mis- 
 sionaries in 17 stations, and at the close of its seventh year 
 had 88 lady missionaries, 49 assistant missionaries, and 396 
 Bible-women and native teachers in 42 stations. 
 
 In 1883 work was commenced in China, and in 1885 in 
 Japan ; in both instances at the earnest appeal of the Church 
 Missionary Conferences. 
 
 Its present fields are India, China and Japan, as shown in 
 the following summary. 
 
 Access to the women in India has been greatly enlarged of 
 late years, and a much more general desire for education has 
 been evinced. The women are much more ready to hear, and 
 in the medical part of the work there has been great encourage- 
 ment. The village Missions, which have been largely increased 
 since 1881, present a very encouraging, field of labour also. In 
 China and Japan as yet there has been merely a beginning, but 
 the work is very promising. 
 
 G. R. S. Black, Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 EnglishIncomefor\Z%'j,Z,;Q2%,3(>% gj. 61/. ; in the Field, ;£^,6qo. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Local 
 Contribu- 
 tions and 
 
 Fees. 
 
 North India . 
 Punjab . . 
 South India . 
 Japan. 
 China. . . 
 
 1880 
 1880 
 1880 
 1885 
 1883 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 15 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 Female. 
 
 SI 
 
 44 
 
 37 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 Female. 
 136 
 
 16s 
 
 41 
 60 
 46 
 
 i,6iS 
 ,1,238 
 2,689 
 
 ;^2,I0O 
 
 1,800 
 700 
 
 Totals . 
 
 ... 
 
 42 
 
 137 
 
 396 
 
 137 
 
 S,S42 
 
 ji4,6oo 
 
 2,364 Zenanas were under visitation, and 2,187 pupils regularly taught 
 in them. 
 
( 224 ) 
 
 ZENANA MEDICAL COLLEGE. 
 
 ESTABLISHED IN LONDON, 1880. 
 
 This Institution is distinctly unsectarian. Its object is to train 
 Christian women to be medical missionaries, that they may in 
 that capacity lead to Christ, and may supply the medical 
 attendance so urgently needed by the many millions of women 
 and children of the East, to whom at present there is no 
 adequate way of ministering. 
 
 The course of study occupies the entire period of two years, 
 with only short intervals of rest at Christmas, Easter, and 
 Midsummer. It is thus practically equal to four winter courses 
 of the ordinary medical curriculum. Board, residence, and 
 medical instruction are provided at a fixed charge. At the 
 close of the two years the students are examined by a Board 
 composed of medical men other than the lecturers, and those 
 who pass the examination receive the Society's diploma. 
 
 During their course the students have access to several hos- 
 pitals, especially to the Hospital for Sick Women and Chil- 
 dren, S.W., where they are also taught to be dispensers. Besides 
 attending lectures on midwifery, they attend cases in the neigh- 
 bourhood under the supervision of the physician in charge. 
 
 The lecturers and examiners give their services gratuitously. 
 
 The ladies who have finished their College course have all 
 been sent out to India, China, Ceylon, Syria, Africa, or else- 
 where, by the various Missionary Societies. Some missionaries 
 at home on furlough have entered as students, devoting as 
 much of their leave as possible to acquiring a practical know- 
 ledge of medicine. 
 
 The Society is already the parent of medical missionary 
 schools abroad, the pupils in their respective stations having 
 commenced classes or schools of instruction for the natives, so 
 that the taught, like the teachers, may go forth among the 
 people as Christian medical missionaries. 
 
 That the Institution supplies a long-felt need.is shown by the 
 number of applications for admission, which have been far more 
 than the Committee have been able to entertain. The income 
 for 1887, from donations and subscriptions, was £6t,?> is. id. ; 
 from students' payments and a small investment, ^527 9J. 2d. 
 
 G. DE G. Griffith, M.D., Hon. Sec. 
 
MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 
 
 ON THE 
 
 CONTINENT OF EUROPE. 
 
 *,* The Societies enumerated in the following pages are the 
 principal Protestant organizations on the Continent for the 
 evangelization of the heathen. Others are also at work on 
 different fields of labour. 
 
( 227 ) 
 
 THE MISSIONS OF THE CHURCH OF THE tJNITAS 
 FRATRUM, OR UNITED BRETHREN, COM- 
 MONLY CALLED ' MORAVIAN MISSIONS.'^ 
 
 This community of Christians may fairly be regarded as 
 pioneers in the work of Missions to the Heathen. Their work 
 is largely carried on from this country ; the London Associa- 
 tion in aid of the work having been formed in 1817. But the 
 little colony of the renewed ' Unity of the Brethren at Herrnhut,' , 
 mainly consisting of poor exiles for conscience' sake from Bo- 
 hemia and Moravia, began their missionary enterprise by sending 
 two missionaries to the slaves of St. Thomas, in the Danish West 
 Indies. These pioneers started on August 21st, 1732, and in 
 the following January, two more went to Greenland, to-help Hans 
 Egede in his work. Like their predecessors, they travelled on 
 foot to Copenhagen, with only a few shillings in their pockets, 
 and thence they found a passage for their destination as Pro- 
 vidence pointed out. They proved to be the forerunners of a 
 goodly number animated wjth the like spirit of devotion and 
 the one aim 'to win souls for Christ.' During the 155 years 
 which have since elapsed, nearly 2300 missionary workers have 
 gone forth from the home churches of the Unity, many from Great 
 Britain and America, but the majority from the Continent. 
 
 In the first nine years, eight missions to heathen tribes were 
 commenced, and fifteen years later the mission-fields were 
 
 ' The name chosen (1457) by the original Tabovite settlers at Kunwald, 
 in the Barony of Senftenberg, was Fratres Legis Christi (Brethren of the 
 Law of Christ). This was soon shortened to The Brethren. • When the 
 organisation oftheChurch wascompletcd, ' Unitas Fratrum' (in Bohemian, 
 Jednota Brdtrska) became its official title, and to this day in Germany, 
 Great Britain and North America, as formerly in Bohemia, Moravia and 
 Poland, its members form the Unity of the Brethren, or the Church of the 
 United Brethren. 
 
 The common misnomer Moravians arose out of the fact that the first 
 refugees, who founded Herrnhut (1722), came from the 'hidden seed,' or 
 remnant of the ancient Unity in Moravia, and not from Bohemia itself) 
 whence many subsequently augmented the colony. 
 
 Q 2 
 
2 28 Moravian Missions, 
 
 sixteen va. number, bringing the glad tidings of salvation to 
 Negroes, Hottentots, Eskimoes, Greenlanders and American 
 Indians. In some instances these early efforts proved rather 
 transitory Gospel testimony than settled missionary work, but 
 the church is still occupying not a few of the fields of labour 
 thus early taken possession of in the name of the Lord, as well 
 as others since entered. In countries widely scattered over 
 the face of the globe, stations have been founded, souls have 
 been won for Christ, churches built up, schools established, and 
 native-workers educated. In several of these lands the present 
 congregations are descendants in the fourth or fifth generation 
 from those who first received the Gospel. In more than one 
 the enslaved have been prepared to receive and use aright the 
 blessings of emancipation. By the blessing of the Lord the 
 whole mission has prospered and grown. Seventy years ago 
 the total membership of the congregations gathered from among 
 the heathen was 30,000 ; now it is 83,000. 
 
 The following missionary efforts either proved ineffectual 
 after one or more att^pts, or had to be suspended after a 
 longer trial : — Lapland (1734-1735) ; among the Samoy'edes of 
 North-west Siberia (1737-1741); West Africa, on the River 
 Volta (1737-1771); Algiers (1740); Ceylon (1740-1766); 
 among the Calmucks (1742-1823) ; Persia (1747-1748) ; Egypt 
 and Abyssinia (1752-1783) ; and in the. East Indies, Tranque- 
 bar, Serampore, and the Nicobar Islands (1759-1796). Mis- 
 sionaries were sent to China (1742), and to the Caucasus 
 (1782), but either failed to reach the country or found no 
 possibility of working there.. 
 
 Among many pioneer missionaries worthy of special mention 
 are the following : — Leonhard Dober and David Nitschmann, 
 who in 1722 went to St. Thomas, as the first messengers of 
 the Brethren's Church to the heathen ; Matthew and Christian 
 Stack and Frederick Boehnisch, the early workers in Greenland ; 
 George Schmidt, the first missionary to South Africa, 1736; 
 Solomon Schumann, the ' apostle of the Arawack Indians ' in 
 Guiana; David Zeisberger, for sixty-three eventful years the 
 leading spirit of the North American Indian Mission ; Christian 
 Erhardt, who laid down his life for Labrador in 1752 ; Jens 
 Haven, fired by the tidings of Erhardt's death to begin a 
 mission on that coast, which has lasted to this day — and many 
 ohters of later date, including not a few natives, whose ardent 
 
Fields of Labour, 229 
 
 desire for the salvation of their countrymen made them true 
 missionaries. 
 
 The present fields of the ' Moravian Missions ' are :— 
 
 The West Indies. This field is now divided into two 
 provinces : — 
 
 A. The Eastern Province, consisting of the work on the 
 islands of St. Thomas (commenced in 1732), St. Jan (1754), 
 St. Croix (1754), Antigua (1756), Barbados (1765), St. Kitts 
 (1777), and Tobago (1790-1799, and renewed 1827). 
 
 B. The Western Province, consisting of the congregations in 
 Jamaica (i7S4)- 
 
 In spite of severe depression of the staple trade of the West 
 Indian Islands, these churches are steadily endeavouring to 
 attain to complete self-support, as a fourth Province of the 
 Unity of the Brethren, independent of its mission administra- 
 tion. The last general Synod (Herrnhut, 1879) adopted 
 decisive resolutions in this direction. 
 
 The present work in Demerara (1878), where a previous 
 attempt lasted from 1835 to 1840, is carried on among emi- 
 grants from Barbados to British Guiana. 
 
 Greenland. Since 1733 the Danish and Moravian mis- 
 sionaries have worked side by side among the inhabitants of 
 the West Coast, and both are at present specially concerned 
 with measures for evangelizing the heathen on the East Coast, 
 
 North American Indian Mission, a small remnant, among 
 the Delawares and Cherokees of Canada and the United States, 
 of long and arduous labours from 1734, among many tribes, 
 some of which have quite died out. 
 
 Surinam, or Dutch Guiana. This work (commenced in 
 1735) now includes missions to — (i) the negroes (and also, 
 coolies and Chinese) of the capital and of the plantations; (2) 
 the Bush negroes (Maroons) of the forests. A mission carried 
 on from 1738 to 1816 among the Arawack Indians will also 
 bear fruit for eternity. 
 
 South Africa. This extensive field (begun 1736-1744, 
 
330 Moravian Missions, 
 
 renewed 1792) has also been divided into a Western and an 
 Eastern Province ; the former embracing the older stations 
 among the Hottentots of the Cape Colony, the latter, those 
 in Kaffraria, 
 
 Work among lepers was carried on by Moravian missionaries 
 in the Government hospital, first at Hemel en Aarde, and then 
 on Robben Island, from 1823 to 1867, when a chaplain of the 
 English Church was appointed. Just at this time the Lord 
 opened another sphere of similar usefulness in a Leper Home at 
 Jerusalem, founded by a Christian Baroness. From its com- 
 mencement the missionaries for the hospital have been supplied 
 by the Moravian Church, and in 1880 the institution passed 
 into the hands of its Directing Board. ' In the new building, 
 opened April, 1887, five Christian workers minister to about 
 twenty-five sufferers from that terrible disease. 
 
 Labrador. One of the most remarkable features of this 
 mission (commenced in 177 1) is the preservation of the ships 
 successively employed in its special service. For 118 years the 
 annual voyage, upon which so much depends for the missionaries 
 on those dreary Northern shores, has been safely accomplished 
 through the goodness of the Lord. 
 
 Mosquito Coast. Amission has been carried on since 1848 
 g,mong Indians and Creoles in the Moskito Indian Territory, 
 Central America. There are no roads in this Territory, and it 
 has lately been decided to secure a new sloop or schooner for 
 service in the mission, as the open sea, the lagoons, and the 
 rivers are almost the only means of communication between 
 the scattered stations where the missionaries live. Other 
 vessels have been in use from time to time, but the best of 
 them had in some places to anchor miles from the shore, 
 owing to the shallowness of the water, and she was quite 
 ■ unable to traverse any of the lagoons. 
 
 Australia. Fruitless attempts from 1850 to 1856, to 
 found a mission among the Aborigines of Victoria, have been 
 succeeded by more permanent work on two native reserves in 
 that colony. Whilst the Moravian Church supplies the men, 
 
Fields of Labour, 231 
 
 Christians of other denominations in Australia mainly provide 
 for the support of the stations. 
 
 Tibet. The mission (commenced in Central Asia in 1853) 
 may be viewed as the outcome of a century's longings and 
 endeavours to convey the Gospel to the Mongolian race. If 
 the goal could not be reached through Russian territory, might 
 not British India afford a way to it ? In this hope two mis- 
 sionaries set out in 1853, but after long journeyings found it 
 impossible to get a foothold in Mongolia proper, or Chinese 
 Tibet. They therefore began Christian work among the 
 Tibetan Buddhists of the Himalayan border provinces of India. 
 Recent years have witnessed a northward advance to Leh, in 
 the territory of the Maharajah of Kashmir. 
 
 Alaska is the scene of the latest missionary enterprise of 
 the Unitas Fratrum. It was commenced in 1885, and is 
 directed to the Eskimoes of the North-West, The last report 
 from this field says : — 
 
 ' These are small signs of progress in our real -work, but they comfort 
 us when we are discouraged at our seeming inactivity in sowing the seeds 
 of salvation by preaching. At present the lessons are drawn more from 
 our daily lives than from our precepts. We are still very deficient in the 
 language, but we can see that we are making rapid progress ; we are able 
 to express a few of the principles of Christ's kingdom, and although they 
 are hardly grasped, yet we believe that these shadows of things to come 
 are held tenaciously by those who have heard and long for them.' 
 
 For Summary see next page. 
 
ON 
 
 O 
 
 s^ 
 
 8 
 
 Mt 
 
 •^J'S 
 
 m OM ot 
 
 « 
 
 II § 
 
 «5 lo « ; 
 
 :vo ;oho :oio : :« : : ; 
 
 tH 
 
 ^,o-a 
 
 S^O'E- 
 
 ■*• * Csio jNin M 
 
 N 
 
 u 
 
 en M «* 
 
 3" 
 
 
 H 00 N 
 
 t^ W lO H VO W « t^OO MVO H (s. 
 
 en 
 
 tv H H 
 
 "■S-SS i'g.S"8?'S'!3-S£'"* 
 
 w 
 
 m« 
 
 ■*■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 V) H « « N 
 
 ^ 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 ui 
 
 
 
 
 >.o 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 t?o 
 
 00 \o H 
 
 Hio-^to :« c^t^tnct ovooo c* m 
 
 M 
 
 «l 
 
 c* 
 
 vo : H H « M « 
 
 R 
 
 
 
 
 
 t-.« 
 
 oo-^-Ovinoo^oinw moo » tn ■* m 
 
 m 
 
 o a S 
 
 lO t^ 
 
 oo 
 
 ^■* : 
 
 1/100 mm'«-«oinM comioo 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 
 m H mw H H CO en 
 
 ^ 
 
 f 
 
 M n 
 
 lo fo mvo 0\ e* O' "1 "* M 00 moo m « 
 
 
 U 
 
 in ■«- 
 
 N to vo lOOO t^oo -d- ■+ "* O M ■* 
 
 «o 
 
 W 
 
 
 Nvo mt^M loo M t^vo M M m « 
 
 
 
 «> 
 
 
 
 
 X 
 
 H t-( 
 
 »o M M t» >*• m M m>o n 
 
 
 ■o 
 
 
 M Ct M 
 
 00 
 
 <: 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 |2? = 
 
 uioo rvHint^ThNOvroCT'Ovo ■ • 
 
 Q 
 
 
 OMHMt-.mnM p^m:: 
 
 
 U) 
 
 
 H H H 
 
 
 
 fci 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 $ 
 
 ^""- 
 
 t^Ovo OiO vow n m-* o-vo ■* • • 
 
 lO 
 
 ooH"4r-.'<-mm«Mcno : : 
 
 0% 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■6 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 s . . . 
 
 '5 ; : : 
 
 
 
 iz; 
 
 jvoMMMmtiM ;w« :m: ; 
 
 JJ 
 
 
 -o 
 
 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 ti 
 
 
 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 
 
 2ooooro-+WH :h\om«w :co"*oom»o 
 
 vo 
 
 
 B H 
 
 w ; . m M 
 
 m 
 
 !!! 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 a 
 
 b 
 
 
 
 •g 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 & 
 
 
 
 
 .y 
 
 
 
 
 
 -6 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 fe 
 
 .Sco "*■« 
 
 ■■tmM :«von«n rooooomio 
 
 O 
 
 n H 
 
 M : : m M 
 
 m 
 
 
 ■2 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 
 
 o , ui 
 
 
 
 
 • (4 C 
 
 VO VO n 
 
 mosme* mCTv"*-<j-mct ooo cm m 
 
 00 
 
 o *; o 
 
 
 
 
 :z;"- 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 •a 
 
 
 
 
 K ^ 
 
 f«Hio-*'>4-« otof^wiooooa VIVO O* "■ 
 
 
 S3 R 
 
 (/• t^oo 
 
 m »o m ; tvo t^vo CM^ -* m m ■+ u^ 
 
 
 t^ [^« 
 
 t-. t^ <>. : t^ t-. (^ t>. f-OO 00 t* t^OO 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 B 4J 
 
 u 
 
 
 C<1 o 
 
 
 3 
 
 ■ ■ 
 
 ^ r° 
 
 
 •1 
 
 , , 
 
 « „ . . .H 
 
 
 1 
 
 IWlWMiiilili 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 H 
 
 o3= ' 
 
 3a»^5^-?^Wf5QS^tg-<ffi 
 
 
 
 
 
 S.S - 
 
 ■a 
 
 55 
 
 •sj 
 
 SS -oo 
 
 *< o 
 
 .S a 
 
 S 5 
 
 * ° 
 
 4>-f^ " ri K 
 
 ■-■SS »,^ 
 
 .U ca *- o 
 " « « o , 
 
 imt 
 
 ■^ «»« Sj-" 
 X « " .ti .9 
 
 « ^ o O U 
 
 gto-a-a 
 c-o S3 9* 
 
 g] in 4) u 
 O G te 
 
( 233 ) 
 
 GERMAN MISSIONARY SOCIETIES, 
 I. — The Basel Evangelical Missionary Society. 
 
 This missionary organization was founded 1815 by some 
 German and Swiss members of the ' Christian Society,' esta- 
 blished during the last century. Their intention was at first 
 only to educate young men for the service of Dutch and English 
 Missionary Societies. Most of them entered in the service of 
 the Church Missionary Society (Haberlin, Leupolt, Gobat, 
 Weitbrecht, Schon, Kolle, Krapff, Rebmann, Pfander, etc., etc.). 
 Christian people belonging to the established churches — Re- 
 formed as well as Lutheran or ' united ' churches — in South 
 Germany and Switzerland, concur in supporting the Basel mis- 
 sionary work. The leading committee consists of about twelve 
 members residing at Basel, and they complete their number by 
 co-optation. The directors of the mission-school, as well as of 
 the whole mission work, were the following : — Revs. Ch. J. 
 Blumhardt, 1816-38; W. Hoffman, till 1849; F. Fosenhaus, 
 till 1879; O. Schott, till 1884; Th. Ohler; all together 
 previously clergymen in the kingdom of Wurttemberg. 
 
 In 182 1 the Society entered on mission work of their own in 
 South Russia. This Mission was destroyed 1835 by an ukase 
 of the Russian Emperor. The other mission, early undertaken 
 (1827) in Liberia, had to be discontinued 1831. Now we 
 have four other fields for mission work. The average number 
 of students in the house at Basel is eighty. 
 
 In all our fields our work is firstly preaching. In India we 
 have a mission press and a book-shop, at Mangalore, for spread- 
 ing Christian knowledge. In the districts of South Canara and 
 - Malabar there are industrial estabhshments (tile-works, weaving 
 establishment, etc.), mainly conducted by chprch pigmbers aiid 
 
234 German Missionary Societies. 
 
 catechumens, but not excluding heathens. Lower and high 
 schools are established for heathen youth. On the Gold Coast 
 there is a workshop for carpenter's and locksmith's work ; and 
 in India (Mangalore and Calicut), as well as on the Gold Coast, 
 there are mercantile establishments. These industrial and 
 mercantile establishments together are conducted by the 
 ' Mercantile Society for the Basel Mission,' co-operating on 
 their own account with the Mission Committee, and controlled 
 by the Committee of the Mission. This Mercantile Society 
 was founded 1859. 
 
 On the Gold Coast are two ordained European medical 
 missionaries ; at Calicut (India) there is one ordained European 
 medical missionary. The first medical missionary was sent on 
 the mission-field 1885. 
 
 Of course, in all our mission-fields we endeavour much to 
 establish and to sustain schools for heathen and for the native 
 Christians. A mission school was consequently opened on August 
 the 26th, 181 6, with seven pupils, under the direction of Rev. 
 Chr. G. Blumhardt (died 1838). This important work has, by 
 the grace of God, ever since iDeen carried on with increasing 
 success. Up to the present time more than 1200 young men, 
 chiefly from Southern Germany and Switzerland, have been 
 admitted into the Basel mission-house, about 800 of whom have 
 been sent out, either as missionaries to the heathen or as 
 pastors to German congregations in Russia, North America, 
 Brazil, and Australia. 
 
 We now carry on our work in the East Indies at South 
 Canara, North Canara, South Mahratta, Malabar, Milagiri, and 
 Coorg. The languages used in our Indian churches and 
 schools are : — Canarese, Tulu, Malayalam. The Holy Bible, 
 catechism, hymn-book, and many other tracts and books are 
 translated (or written) by our missionaries for the natives 
 speaking these languages. 
 
 In China we work among the Hakka, in the province of 
 Canton. In our schools not only the Chinese style, but also 
 romanized writing in Hakka dialect is taught. 
 
 On the Gold Coast two languages, the Akra (Gl. =) lan- 
 guage, and the Ashantee (Twi=) Iangua,ge, were first reduced 
 
Basel Evangelical Missionary Society. 233 
 
 to writing by our missionaries. The Bible and other religious 
 books have now been translated in these languages. 
 
 At Cameroons and Victoria we have taken over (from the 
 ist of January, 1887) the work of the London Baptist Missionary 
 Society, the colony having been annexed to the German 
 Empire. 
 
 Among the pioneers of the Mission in its several fields may 
 be mentioned the following : — 
 
 The Rev. Samuel Hebich (born 1803, died 1868) was one 
 of the three first missionaries in 1834, sent together from Basel 
 to East India. He worked with visible and great success (till 
 1859) among heathen and among English residents in India. 
 
 The Rev. Andreas Riis (bom 1804, died 1854), sent from 
 Basel to the Gold Coast 185 1, was the only one in the early 
 time of this Mission who could live in that unhealthy country 
 till 1845. He worked there almost alone all this time. The 
 missionaries sent to the Gold Coast before him and with him 
 had rapidly succumbed to fever, and the Home Committee 
 could not fill up the vacancies. 
 
 The Rev. Richd. Lechler (born 1824), and the Rev. Ham- 
 berg, were sent to China in 1846. Hamberg died at Hong 
 Kong in 1854. Lechler returned home (for the third time) 
 in 1886, arid he is ready to go out for China in the next year 
 for the fourth time with his wife. 
 
 *** For Summary see next page. 
 
Eh 
 W 
 
 h-l 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 < 
 o 
 
 in 
 m 
 
 1-1 
 < 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 s 
 
 ^ i 
 w 
 
 Pi 
 
 <! 
 
 V =) 
 
 ^^" 
 
 
 
 ■^^^^ 
 
 
 
 II f 
 
 S? 
 
 H 
 
 "1 
 
 ■* 
 
 % 
 
 i 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 CO 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 o> 
 
 "£1 
 
 
 •2. 
 
 "o 
 
 
 P^ 
 
 lO 
 
 H 
 
 
 "t" 
 
 J3 
 u 
 
 
 -*■ 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 03 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 00 
 
 H 
 
 CO 
 
 
 fN 
 
 
 <n 
 
 en 
 
 c^ 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 e» 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 II § 
 
 
 s 
 
 „ 
 
 „ 
 
 
 0^ 
 
 
 »o 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 '^ 
 
 H 
 
 « 
 
 
 5\ 
 
 J2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 g 
 
 
 a 
 
 ? 
 
 §■ 
 
 
 88 
 
 u 
 
 
 « 
 
 
 lO 
 
 
 C7» 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 cn 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 <i 
 
 -a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 <! 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 4) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 ? 
 
 ■<)■ 
 
 *o 
 
 
 
 
 fa 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 & 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 Uj2 
 
 ■S.3- 
 
 
 
 
 «3 
 
 .1 
 
 1^ 
 
 r 
 
 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 z 
 
 
 VO 
 
 t>. 
 
 Cft 
 
 N 
 
 ih 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "«■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 ^ 
 
 VD 
 
 
 
 tN 
 
 « 
 
 00 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 p: 
 
 & 
 
 00 
 
 
 N 
 
 w 
 
 „ 
 
 
 >-) 
 
 H 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 m 
 
 .y 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^1 
 
 N 
 
 ■«*■ 
 
 O 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 
 to 
 
 ** 
 
 N 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 \ki 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 o 
 
 Oi 
 
 « 
 
 •^ 
 
 l-B 
 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 ■* 
 
 •o- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H A 
 
 
 ■+ 
 
 VO 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 'th 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 oo 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 /-*-\ 
 
 
 
 
 • cf 
 
 ' ^'- 
 
 * 
 
 Q 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 .|g 
 
 o 
 
 • 
 
 ?• 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 til 
 
 •■oM 
 
 1 
 
 • 
 
 
 k1 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 •i 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
German Missionary Societies. 237 
 
 II. — The Berlin Society for carrying on Evangelical 
 Missions among the Heathen. 
 
 The Society was founded in 1827, amalgamating those existing 
 in Berlin, Halle, among the Moravian Brethren, and at Basel. 
 Since 1829 it has trained, and since 1834 it has sent out its own 
 missionaries. Their first mission-fields were South Africa, 
 East Indies, and Mauritius, of which, however, the two latter 
 were soon given np. The Central African field of labour 
 was only extended the more, and at this time embraces six 
 superintendents' circuits, with forty-six ordained missionaries, 
 and forty-seven stations. 
 
 To the Central African field since 1883 has been added 
 China, where the Society now supports three chief stations, 
 besides a fair number of secondary stations. 
 
 The first missionaries were Gebel, Kraut, Lange, Wursis, 
 Radloff; of whom Rev. W. Radloff still lives as the honoured 
 head of the Society, a retired missionary in Orange Free State. 
 
 The six Superintendencies include — 
 
 
 Stations. 
 
 Baptized. 
 
 Communicants. 
 
 I. Cape Colony 
 
 8 
 
 4192 
 
 1920 
 
 2 British Kafireland 
 
 S 
 
 77° 
 
 348 
 
 3 Orange Free State 
 
 6 
 
 2644 
 
 1264 
 
 4 South Transvaal . . 
 
 12 
 
 7183 
 
 3438 
 
 5 North Transvaal . . 
 
 II 
 
 1862 
 
 801 
 
 6 Natal 
 
 6 
 
 1313 
 
 623 
 
 Each superintendent possesses a synod to advise and assist 
 in the several departments of the work. The Synods are called 
 together once a year. In the intervals the synod is represented 
 by one superintendent and two educated delegates. 
 
 While the Kafirs show themselves rather hard against the 
 evangelists, the Basutos are im'pressionable and clever, and num- 
 ber among their ranks many martyrs and very able native 
 assistants, who owe their training in part to our two educational 
 institutes in Botshabel and Mphomd 
 
 D. Wangemann, 
 Secretary, 
 *,* For Summary see next;page. 
 
23^ 
 
 ieriin and Rhenish Missionary ^odetiei. 
 
 SUMMARY, 
 
 Berlin Missionary Society. 
 
 Annual Income, about _;^5o,ooo. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Stations. 
 
 Foreign Workers, 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 South Africa , 
 China .... 
 
 1834 
 1883 
 
 C 47 Princi-' 
 pal Stations 
 70 Sub- 
 Stations 
 i32Preach- 
 \ ing Places , 
 
 3 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 46 
 4 
 
 Lay. 
 10 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 3 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 2 
 3 
 
 Lay. 
 497 
 
 3S 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 
 SO 
 
 10 
 
 3 
 
 S 
 
 532 
 
 Fields of Latour. 
 
 Adherents. 
 
 Commu- 
 nicants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Native 
 Contribudons. 
 
 South Africa . , 
 China .... 
 
 17,764 
 980 
 
 8,400 
 446 
 
 about 60 
 
 3,377 
 
 4,338 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 18,744 
 
 8,846 
 
 60 
 
 3,377 
 
 4,338 
 
 III. — The Rhenish Missionary Society. 
 
 The Rhenish Missionary Society at Barmen was founded in 
 1828, being a confederation of four small societies, which 
 had existed for some time. By-and-by a considerable number 
 of auxiliaries joined it, most of them in the north-western 
 part of Germany, partly Lutheran, partly Reformed, so that its 
 confessional character is that of the so-called ' Confederative 
 Union.' 
 
 It has sent out missionaries to South Africa, Dutch India, 
 China, and German New Guinea. In South Africa they 
 entered the western part of Cape Colony in 1829, Great 
 Namaqua and Damaraland in 1842. In Dutch India they 
 went to Borneo in 1834, to Sumatra in i860, to Nias in 1866, 
 (Continued on p, 240.) 
 

 !?; 
 
 ~ 
 
 V, 
 
 w 
 
 en 
 
 "J7 
 
 Q 
 
 D 
 
 
 
 
 § 
 
 ^' 
 
 r 
 
 q 
 
 y 
 
 1 
 
 S 
 
 *. 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 JU 
 
 
 i5 
 
 !^ 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 
 p 
 
 p. 
 
 i<S 
 
 C^ 
 
 w 
 
 
 1 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ■ 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 E? 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 H 
 
 !>S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5-co? 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 W 
 
 u 
 
 o\ 
 
 4>- 
 
 *j 
 
 
 
 ^^S. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 u 
 
 >!>- 
 
 ■f- 
 
 ^O 
 
 o\ 
 
 00 
 
 kO 
 
 ^1 
 
 o 
 
 
 H 
 
 : 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 : 
 
 : 
 
 "1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ." 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■1^ 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 • 
 
 ' i 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •& 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 f^ 
 
 U) 
 
 iii 
 
 a,r 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 a\ 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 . s 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 £ 3 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 !• 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . > 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 lie 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 IC 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 Ul 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 »o 
 
 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 M 
 
 *. 
 
 III 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 oo 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 » 
 
 w 
 
 ■») 
 
 
 a. 
 
 \D 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 E" 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 OT 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 ! 
 
 
 t 
 
 1 
 
 1i 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 o> 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 iff 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 (n 
 
 
 (!J 
 
 & 
 
 s 
 
 %^ 
 
 •0 w . 
 o a. 
 
 
 H 
 H 
 
 ' 
 
 O 
 
 
 :- 
 
 '0 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 S5 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 
 I 
 
 w 
 
 I— ( 
 
 I— 1 
 
 o 
 
 > 
 
 M 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 I— I 
 
 w 
 
i4'^ Rhenish and Gossner's Missionary Sodetiei. 
 
 To China (Canton) they went in 1846, to German New 
 Guinea in 1887. It is remarkable that of the first pioneers 
 sent to the Cape in 1829, two are still living. 
 
 Within the Cape Colony there are now eleven churches, all 
 but one of them self-supporting, but under European pastors. 
 In Great Namaqua and Damaraland, which lately have become 
 German territory, the work has been greatly hindered by the 
 scantiness of the nomadic population, and especially by inces- 
 sant wars. Amongst the Dyaks of South-East Borneo the 
 missionaries have met with unusual difficulties and hardships. 
 In 1859 this whole mission was upset by a political insurrection 
 and several of the missionaries were killed ; it has, however, 
 since begun again with better results. Amongst the Battas of 
 Sumatra the work has been very prospering, and is still 
 advancing satisfactorily. In the small island of Nias a good 
 and very promising beginning has been made. The history of 
 our Kttle Chinese mission has been full of failures and dis- 
 couragements, but gives signs of a better future. In German 
 New Guinea the work is only just begun ; the first station has 
 not yet been founded. 
 
 IV. — Gossner's Missionary Society, Berlin, 
 
 Gossner's Mission Society was founded in 1831 by the late 
 venerable Gossner himself, formerly priest of the Roman 
 Catholic Church, then evangelical Lutheran pastor at the 
 Bethlehem Church in Berlin. 
 
 It was in 1838 when Gossner's first missionaries arrived at 
 Calcutta. A rich and self-supporting missionary in India, the 
 Rev. Mr. Start, took them with him to Patna, where they 
 formed a sort of colony, trying to maintain themselves by 
 manual labour ; but, finding out gradually the impracticability 
 of this arrangement, they separated and went to different 
 places. 
 
 In 184s Gossner sent missionaries to the aboriginal tribes of 
 the Kols, in the district of Chota Nagpore proper, Bengal 
 Presidency. The first baptisms amongst these hill tribes took 
 place in 1830, and large numbers have followed since. The 
 
Gossner's Missionary Society. 24! 
 
 dissensions which occurred amongst the missionaries brought 
 the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel into the field ; ^ 
 somewhat later followed Jesuits of the Romish Church. The 
 founder of the Mission, Father Gossnerj sent also a large 
 number of missionaries to Australia and other parts of the 
 world, all of whom had to provide for themselves. 
 
 Gossner's Mission occupies two fields of labour. One of 
 them is situated in the Ganges Valley, amongst Hindoos and 
 Musalmans, and has a station at each of the following towns : — 
 I. Grazipore (with Buxar) in the N.-W. Province; 2. Chupra; 
 and 3. Muzufferpore (with Sooratpore and Durbhanga) in the 
 Bengal Presidency. The other field is in the Chota Nagpore 
 Division, especially amongst the Kotarian tribes of the Mundas, 
 TJraons, Sonthals, Bhumijas, Larkas, and Kharryas. 
 
 The first-named field was entered upon in 1840 by the 
 missionaries as follows : Messrs. Holzenburg, Baumann, Rebson, 
 Hernberg, Lihooison, Ziemann, Dr. Ribbentrop. The second 
 field was entered upon by Messrs. Sonatz, Brandt, Janke, 
 Batson, in 1845. The work amongst the Kols is now-a-days 
 undergoing great trials and troubles of a twofold kind. For 
 one thing, the other Missions that have made their headquarters 
 at the same principal places, or have placed agents where the 
 labourers of Gossner's Mission are stationed, or where large 
 numbers of the new converts live, are too frequently antagonis- 
 tic or unfriendly. The other trouble is caused by an agitation 
 of Christian and heathen Kols in Chota Nagpore Proper, which 
 resembles in some instances that in Ireland. It is their well- 
 known land agitation. The Kols are in general farmers, and 
 as such first colonists of the district. Believing themselves to 
 be the sole legitimate owners of the soil, and holding all Hindoo 
 and Musalman landlords for intruders, they try to dispossess 
 them and get them away from their villages. Its leaders, 
 being Christians, issued an order to all Christians of the 
 district some months ago not to attend Divine worship, either 
 in churches or in chapels. A great many for a time obeyed 
 this order, for fear of the leaders ; but most of them are now 
 returning. 
 
 Banchi, being the centre of Gossner's K61 Mission, has large 
 educational institutions. There is a large boarding-school for 
 ' See p. 28. 
 
 R 
 
242 Gossnei^s Missionary Society. 
 
 Christian boys; a normal school for training schoolmasteild 
 and catechists ; and two theological classes for preparing young 
 Christians for the ministry. Besides these institutions a girls' 
 boarding-school also is maintained there ; and each of the other 
 principal Mission stations in the Chota Nagpore Division is 
 provided with boys' and girls' boarding-schools. 
 
 The Ghazipore station has an English high-school prepar- 
 ing young Christians, Hindoos, and Mussalmans for the 
 University. 
 
 R. Franz, Mission Inspector. 
 
 SUMMARY, 
 Annical Income, ;£'j,g26. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 A.D 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native Workers- 
 
 Chota Nagpore (Ben- 
 gal Presidency), 
 amongst the K&ls 
 
 Ganges Valley, amongst 
 Hindoos and Musal- 
 mans 
 
 1845 
 
 1840 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 13 
 
 Lay. 
 4 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 16 
 
 Lay. 
 23s 
 
 Fe- 
 males. 
 
 Not at hand. 
 
 Totals in 1 885 , 
 
 16 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Adherents. 
 
 Commimi- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Native Con- 
 tributions. 
 
 Chot4 Nagpore (Ben- 
 gal Presidency), 
 amongst the Kdls 
 
 Ganges Valley, amongst 
 HLidoos and Musal- 
 
 32,747 
 
 11,954 
 
 80 
 
 1,769 
 
 393 8 
 
 Not at hand. 
 
( 243 ) 
 
 V. — ^The North German Missionary Society. 
 
 Founded at Hamburg ; now at Bremen. 
 
 In 1836 some members of the Lutheran and the Reformed 
 Church in North-West Germany united and formed this Society. 
 Local associations in Mecklenburg, Schleswig-Holstein, Hanover, 
 Hamburg, and Bremen elected a central committee, meeting at 
 Hamburg. Strict Lutheran and Reformed pastors united in 
 this work. Afterwards in North Germany, as alas ! everywhere 
 else in Germany, religious people began to attach more impor- 
 tance to their own Church than to a Cathohc Christianity, and 
 many of the Lutherans separated and joined the Evangehcal 
 Society at Leipzig. Only the smaller number of them remained 
 faithful to the North German Missionary Society, whose 
 committee was moved from Hamburg to Bremen in 185 1. 
 
 In the first fifteen years, when the Society was in its infancy, 
 it began to work in three different places. In 1843 Valett was 
 sent out to India, and was joined in 1846 by Groning and 
 Heise. They had their station at Radschamnadri (Godaweri), 
 among the Telugus. In 1848 this Mission was given over to a 
 Lutheran Missionary Society in the United States of America. 
 In 1844 Wohlers, Riemmschneider, Heine and Frost were sent 
 to New Zealand, Later on they were followed by Volkner 
 and Honor^ and some lay helpers. Some of these returned. 
 Volkner joined the Church Missionary Society, and was 
 murdered by the Maoris. Wohlers and Reimmschneider worked 
 among the Maoris during their whole lives, Reimmschneider at 
 Taranaki, on the north island, and when he was obliged to 
 leave on account of the Maori war, at Otago ; Wohlers at 
 Ruapaki. Honord was during the first years with Wohlers at 
 Ruapakij later on he found his work on the south island. 
 After the Maori war he was invited to come to the north island, 
 where he still does the work of an Evangelist. 
 
 In 1847 the Society entered on a third field. Wolf, Bult- 
 mann, Flato and Graflf left Hamburg in March 1847, for West 
 Africa. They wished to begin at Corriseo mainland, but the 
 French Government did not allow them. They returned to 
 Akra, on the Gold Coast, and were advised and invited to begin^ 
 among the Eine people at Teki. When Wolf, in November 
 1847, settled at Teki, he was left alone. His three companions 
 
 R 3 
 
244 
 
 North German Missionary Society, 
 
 had died. Six years later the missionaries were obliged to 
 leave Teki and to begin at Keta (Quetta). Since then they 
 have worked their way into the interior, step by step. From 
 1847 till December 1887, there have been sent out 114 men 
 and women, of whom 57 died. For ten years, 1864-1874, war 
 and war-cries disturbed the work. In 1869-1874, in the 
 Ashantee war, the largest station, Ha, was entirely destroyed, 
 and could not be restored till six years after. Another station, 
 Angaha, was sadly devastated, and a third, Waya, the mission- 
 aries were obliged to leave for a year. All this time only small 
 results were to be seen. But since the war the state of things 
 is changed. In 1875, for the first time, a larger number of 
 adults could be baptized. In December 1879, after thirty-three 
 years' work, the Christian Church among the Eine negroes 
 numbered only 202. In December 1866 there were 556 
 Christians. In the year 1880 alone 105 were baptized, and 
 94 catechumens were preparing for baptism at the end of the 
 year. And those Christians live in thirty-three different places. 
 In the valley of Teki, where in 1853 all that was left was the 
 grave of a missionary and the grave of a missionary's child, 
 there are now 167 Christians, in two difierent places, under the 
 care of a native pastor and native teachers. After long waiting 
 the Society begins to see some tokens of a harvest. 
 
 It needs not to be said that a good work has been done in 
 translating the Bible in Einfe (the whole New Testament and a 
 number of the books of the Old Testament), and in writing 
 Eine-books for the schools. 
 
 F. M. Zahn, Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, _;^4,25o, 
 
 Fields of 
 Labour. 
 
 En- 
 tered 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 Contri- 
 butions. 
 
 New Zealand . 
 
 Slave Coastl 
 (Ggld Coast)./ 
 
 1842 
 1847 
 
 I 
 s 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 I 
 
 8 
 
 Lay. 
 
 2 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 23 
 
 S561 
 
 32s 
 
 12 
 
 IQ9 
 
 ;£i03» 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 ... 
 
 3» 
 
 9 
 
 2 
 
 z 
 
 23 
 
 5S6 
 
 3=5 
 
 12 
 
 199 
 
 ;£i03 
 
 ' Baptized. 
 
 ' Jubilee contribution in i836. 
 
 ' Where Europeans live. 
 
( 245 ) 
 
 VI. — The Leipzig Evangelical Lutheran Missionary 
 Society. 
 
 Established at Dresden, 1836; transferred to Leipzig, 1849. 
 
 The Leipzig Evangelical Lutheran Missionary Society was 
 established at Dresden in 1836 ; its headquarters were trans- 
 ferred to Leipzig in 1849. It is supported by the Lutheran 
 Churches in Germany, France, Sweden, Russia, and Austria. 
 The first missionaries were sent to Austraha in 1838, and after- 
 wards some missionaries were sent to the Red Indians of 
 North America ; but both spheres of -labour were soon given 
 up, and South India was chosen as the only Mission field of the 
 Society, because the founders of it believed they had received 
 a special call to re-enter into the field of blessed remembrance 
 in the Tamil country, formerly occupied by the old Danish-Halle 
 missionaries, all of whom had been Lutherans, sent out, 
 mostly from Halle, under the authority of the ' Missionary Col- 
 legium ' at Copenhagen. 
 
 The first missionary sent out to India by this Society 
 was the Rev. H. Cordes (1841), who laboured at Tranquebar, 
 in the Madras Presidency, 1841-1870, at first as assistant to 
 the Danish chaplain, Rev. Mr. Knudsen, in the pastoral care 
 of the small native congregation, which was the only survival 
 of the once flourishing Danish-Halle Mission established at 
 Tranquebar by Ziegerbalg and Plutzchan in 1706. In 1847 
 the whole property of this Mission was formally made over 
 to the Leipzig Society, whose operations were gradually ex- 
 tended to most of the important places of the Tamil country. 
 After Cordes 57 more missionaries were, successively until 1887, 
 sent to this Mission field, who have occupied twenty-three 
 stations, including Rangoon in Burmah. As the recent Tamil 
 version of the Bible proved very deficient in faithfulness, the 
 Leipzig Society has begun to reprint the older, but very 
 excellent version of Fabricius (17 91), and hopes to complete 
 the new edition of it within a short time. 
 
 The first Tamil Synod held at Tanjore, June 1887, with 
 the delegates of thirteen congregations, laid the foundation of 
 an independent Tamil Lutheran Cburgh, 
 
246 
 
 Leipzig and Hermannshirg Societies. 
 
 SUMMARY : Leipzig SociExy. 
 Annual Income, ;^i5,ioo. 
 
 Field of 
 Labour. 
 
 En- 
 
 tered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Cliris- 
 tians.2 
 
 Schools. 
 
 <- , Native 
 ?'=''°- Contri- 
 '^'^- butions. 
 
 South India' 
 
 1841 
 
 23 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 22 
 
 Lay, 
 
 3 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 12 
 
 Lay. 
 18S 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 23 
 
 14,014 
 
 149 
 
 3.653 
 
 Rupees. 
 4.327* 
 
 ' Chiefly in the Tamil country; but including one station in Mysore and one station 
 in Rangoon. 
 
 2 The number of Communicants is not Icnown, as we do not count the Communicants, 
 but only those who from time to time actually partalce of the CommuQion, 
 
 VII. — The Hermannsburg Lutheran Mission, 
 
 The Hermannsburg Lutheran Mission was founded in 1849 
 by Pastor Ludwig Harms, in Hermannsburg. The first 12 
 missionaries were, after four years' preparation, sent out with 
 8 colonists in their own mission ship, Candare, to the Gallas. 
 Repulsed there, they began their mission work in Zululand. 
 From there the Mission extended itself among the Basuto 
 people, so that now the field of labour in South Africa is 
 divided into two districts — Zulu district and Basuto district, 
 both under one superintendent. In the Zulu war of 1879, the 
 Mission lost in South Africa 13 stations, but these will now 
 again be occupied by missionaries. In the year 1866, 
 Teluguland was also taken in charge by Superintendent Melius, 
 who, until his departure at the beginning of this year, has 
 superintended the mission there with great faithfulness. In 
 the same year, 1866, a station was also estabhshed in South 
 Australia, but it had after some time to be given up. Not 
 until 187s could the work in Central Australia, in New 
 Hermannsburg, on the left bank of the Finke bed, be resumed. 
 There the first heathen have been baptized this year. In 
 New Zealand, which has been worked by 3 missionaries 
 since 1876, the results are still less visible. 
 
 Egmont Harms, Secretary. 
 
The Hermmnslurg Lutheran Mission, 
 
 847 
 
 SUMMARY: Hermannsburg Mission. 
 Income, 1886, £12,^26 ^s. 
 
 
 Entered 
 
 No. of 
 
 Foreign 
 
 Native 
 
 
 Com- 
 
 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Sta- 
 
 Worlt- 
 
 Work- 
 
 Adherents. 
 
 munis 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 
 
 tions, 
 
 ers. 
 
 ers. 
 
 
 cants. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Or- 
 
 Lay:- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 dained. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Zululand 
 
 I8S4 
 
 23 
 
 ZS 
 
 3 
 
 1.527 
 
 - 9'92 
 
 21 
 
 553 
 
 Basutoland . 
 
 i8-;8 
 
 2S 
 
 29 
 
 
 10,273 
 
 6,590 
 
 22 
 
 1,678 
 
 India , 
 
 1866 
 
 10 
 
 II 
 
 27 
 
 917 
 
 600 
 
 9 
 
 180 
 
 Australia 
 
 1866 
 
 I 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 ... 
 
 I 
 
 
 New Zealand 
 
 1876 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 ... 
 
 
 ... 
 
 ... 
 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 60 
 
 71 
 
 30 
 
 i2,7J7 
 
 8,182 
 
 53 
 
 2,411 
 
( 248 ) 
 
 DUTCH MISSIONARY SOCIETIES. 
 
 The Dutch were among the first to attempt the evangelization 
 of the subject races in their Colonies. As early as 1630 they 
 had a congregation of native Christians at Pulicat, 25 miles 
 north of Madras. In 1642, the Dutch, having expelled the 
 Portuguese from the maritime districts of Ceylon, established 
 the Reformed religion in that island, and required the confor- 
 mity of the natives, as a qualification for civil employment. 
 They also established schools, and published parts of Scripture 
 in the Tamil and Singhalese languages. The result, however, 
 of all this effort was the prevalence of a merely nominal Chris- 
 tianity; and when in 1795 the British became masters of the 
 island, the great majority of the natives relapsed into idolatry or 
 Buddhism. 
 
 In 1797 the Netherlands Missionaey Society was 
 founded, chiefly through the efforts of Dr. Van der Kemp, who 
 derived the impulse to the work from the recently-formed 
 Societies of Great Britain, going himself to Africa under the 
 auspices of the London Missionary Society. The Netherlands 
 Society has carried on its work in Java, Amboyna, and 
 Celebes, in which islands it reports 18 missionaries, 184 native 
 workers, 136 schools, with more than 10,000 scholars, 90,000 
 adherents, and 20,000 communicants. Its income is about 
 
 ;^7000. 
 
 The rationalistic character of the Society in recent years, 
 however, has led to the origination of other Missions by the 
 Evangelical Churches of Holland. 
 
The Dutch Missionary Society, 249 
 
 I. — The Dutch Missionary Society. 
 
 Founded at Rotterdam, 1858. 
 
 The Society consists of members who confess that the Lord 
 Jesus Christ is their Saviour, who prove their profession by 
 ^their life, and who refuse to co-operate with those who do not 
 beheve that Jesus is the Son of God. 
 
 The Dutch Missionary Society began its work on an unoccu- 
 pied field among the Sundanese, a population of four millions 
 in Western Java. 
 
 The Society sent out its first three missionaries in 1863, 
 who were soon followed by others. In November 1886 its 
 fifteenth missionary left Holland to bring the Gospel to the 
 Mohammedans. In the whole island of Java, and also in the 
 Sunda districts, the prevailing religion is Mohammedanism, 
 and the missionaries, like all others who labour among 
 Mohammedans, meet with much opposition. At first it 
 seemed to be a fruitless labour, but He who is the Mighty God 
 has already opened the hearts of the Sundanese, so that the 
 Sun of Righteousness has already shone into many of them. 
 
 At present 7 missionaries are working in 8 chief stations and 
 10 sub-stations, assisted by 24 Indian helpers. The number 
 of members in all the congregations is 737. At some stations 
 there are schools, the average attendance being 102. After 
 labouring 29 years to make converts we cannot boast of great 
 success or much fruit ; however, we must not be disappointed 
 by our small progress, but ought rather to rejoice at the 
 blessings already received, and we go on believing in the great 
 and rapid progress of the Kingdom of Jesus Christ throughout 
 the whole island of Java. 
 
 After the foundation of the Society, it was a matter of prime 
 importance that the Gospel should be translated into the 
 vernacular. Mr. S. Coolsma, one of our missionaries, had 
 already translated into that language the Gospels of St. Luke 
 and St. John, and after some time he was appointed to the 
 work of translating the entire New Testament. 
 
 The version was pubhshed in 1877, and soon a large impres- 
 sion was fully ready for sending abroad; and in i88'6 the 
 translation of the Old Testament was completed, also by 
 Mr. Coolsman ; but a;s some revision is necessary, it majr not 
 be published until i88g. 
 
250 Dutch Missionary Societies. 
 
 At present there are in the Sundanese language : a grammar 
 and dictionary; stories from the New Testament, with 
 engravings; a Confession (creed), and reading and ciphering 
 books, and some volumes of a lighter kind. 
 
 The annual income of the Society is now between ^3,000 and 
 p^4,ooo. 
 
 The experience of our Society in its general outlines is that 
 of all our Societies ; it is no easy matter to continue our labour 
 in God's vineyard always with high hope, for it seems at times 
 as if all our work were in vain ; but we fear not, and are not 
 dismayed, for the Lord will not fail nor forsake those who 
 
 trust in Him. 
 
 B. J. Gerretson, Secretary. 
 
 11. — The Dutch Reformed Missionary Society. 
 Founded at Amsterdam, 1859. 
 
 This Missionary Society was founded by the Rev. Dr. C. 
 Schwartz, missionary of the Free Church of Scotland to the 
 Jews in Amsterdam, and by other friends. Originally it was 
 intended to form a Society for the propagation of the Gospel 
 among the Jews living among the heathen and Mohammedans 
 in the Dutch (Indian) colonies, and thus, through the mission to 
 Israel, to reach the heathen and Mohammedans. The Govern- 
 ment, however, out of deference to the Jews in Holland, refusing 
 to recognize the proposed Society (as required by law, in order 
 to give the Society legal standing), it was resolved to commence 
 Mission work among the heathen and Mohammedans in the 
 island of Java. 
 
 Immediate cause for this resolve was also the fact that the 
 old Netherlands Missionary Society had become rationaUstic in 
 spirit and action, sending out decided rationalists as missionaries 
 to the heathen and Mohammedans, and allowing rationalistic 
 and so-called ' modern ' advanced teaching in their Mission 
 schools and churches. A number of supporters of that Society 
 separated from it, now nearly thirty years ago, and founded 
 two other Societies, the Utrecht Mission Society and the 
 Netherlands Mission Society. But as neither of these new 
 Societies, though founded on prtl;odox principles, had accepted 
 
The Dutch Reformed Missionary Society. 251 
 
 for their basis of teaching and operations the Confession of the 
 Dutch Reformed Churches, the Dutch Reformed Mission 
 Society was founded in 1859, to bring the Gospel to the 
 heathen and Mohammedans in the Dutch East Indies, in con- 
 formity with the recognized standards of the Dutch Reformed 
 Churches. The required legal recognition was procured in i860. 
 
 This Society proceeds upon the principle that the Churches, 
 not Societies, have to propagate the Gospel in heathen and 
 Mohammedan lands, and to preach the Gospel to Israel ; and 
 that only where the Church neglects this duty and privilege, 
 private members of the Church are called to engage in Mission 
 work, but always striving to stir the Church up to her duty, and 
 only so long till the Church takes up the work. 
 
 It is a hopeful fact that the Dutch Churches which return to 
 the old Church standards take up also the work of Missions : 
 vide the Mission of the Christian Reformed Church, and the 
 action taken in the matter by the Churches which, in the present 
 movement of Reformation in the Church of Holland, have 
 separated themselves from the Synodical Organization of 1816. 
 There is a prospect that the spiritual part of the Mission work 
 now carried on by the Dutch Reformed Mission Society will ere 
 long be taken over by the Dutch Reformed Churches doleerende 
 {ecclesice dolentes), which broke with the State Synodical Orga- 
 nization of 181 6, and returned to the standards and Church 
 order of Dordrecht, 1 618-19, and that the Society will chiefly 
 or only busy itself with the material part of the Mission. 
 
 The Society labours in Middle Java, in the Residencies, 
 Bagelen, Banjoemas, Tegal, Pekalongan, and in Djokjakarta, 
 lying between the Java sea and the Indian Ocean. 
 
 The chief station is Poerworedjo, where there is a flourishing 
 Church, and connected with it a training school or institute for 
 native Evangelists, preachers and teachers, under superinten- 
 dents. Two missionaries labour here, of whom the senior, 
 Brother Wilhelm, has in some measure the spiritual oversight of 
 all the congregations and stations connected with the Society, 
 and the junior missionary. Brother Zuidema, has the superinten- 
 dence of the training institute and of the schools generally. 
 A third European missionary is stationed at Banjoemas, where 
 there is a church and school in fair condition. Tegal, till 
 lately occupied by a European missionary, is at present vacant. 
 
?S2 
 
 Dutch Missionary Societies, 
 
 A great help to the Mission is a native Evangelist, Sadrach 
 Socrapranataj a man of much influence among the Javanese in 
 the Bagelen. It is intended to found also a medical mission 
 in connection with the Society, and the first labourer to enter 
 upon the work is now receiving the needful training at the 
 Medical Mission Institute in London under Dr. Maxwell. 
 
 During the years 1878-84 the Society passed through a great 
 struggle in financial and other matters. But since 1884 new 
 strength has been gained, contributions come in freely, a heavy 
 debt has been discharged, and altogether a blessed revival in 
 the state of the Society has taken place. The Mission work 
 itself in Java is flourishing. 
 
 The yearly income of the Society is about ^1,100— in 
 Holland not the small sum it seems in English money. Prayer- 
 meetings are held in many congregations, at which collections 
 are made on behalf of the Mission. 
 
 L. Cachet, 
 Foreign and Editorial Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Licome, about ;^i,ioo. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Worlcers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents.l 
 
 Schools-^ 
 
 Native 
 Contribu- 
 tions. 3 
 
 Bagelen . . 
 Banjoemas . 
 Tegal. . . 
 Pekalongan . 
 
 Djokjokarta . 
 
 1869 
 1865 
 i860 
 
 1884 
 
 17 
 
 10 
 
 2 
 
 7 
 4 
 
 Ordained. 
 2 
 
 I 
 
 Vacant. 
 
 (•Worked 
 from 
 Poer- 
 
 (.woredjo 
 
 Lay. 
 14 
 12 
 
 6 
 
 2,141 
 
 SCO 
 1 60 
 573 
 
 395 
 
 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 40 
 
 3 
 
 32 
 
 3.769 
 
 
 -■^. 
 
 ' These figures are approximate. 
 
 ^ There are in many places Government schools, but it is intended to 
 provide at every Residency Christian tuition under the care of the 
 Mission. 
 ' ? Native contributions cannot be stated with any claim to accuracy. 
 
The Utrecht Missionary Modify. 
 
 ^53 
 
 III. — The Utrecht Missionary Society. 
 Founded 1859. 
 
 This Society, like the foregoing, was founded for the purpose 
 of preaching the Gospel in the East Indian Colonies of the 
 Dutch. After much deliberation the first Committee concluded 
 to send their missionaries to the Dutch parts of New Guinea ; 
 where the first missionaries. Brothers Van Hasselt and Otter- 
 spoor, arrived in 1863. 
 
 Christian workers, connected with Gossner's Mission at Ber- 
 lin,i had already been pioneers of Christian enterprise in that 
 island. Our present stations in New Guinea are Mansinano, 
 Doneh, Andai, and Rhoon. 
 
 Our Mission at Almahera was founded in 1865. There 
 we have two stations, Duma and Soakonora. At Duma is a 
 Christian village. This station gives us satisfaction and joy. 
 Recently our Society proposed to begin a Mission in Boeroe, 
 and sent out in 1884 Brother Hepdriks to the station of Kawiri, 
 where he is beginning his work with four native assistants. 
 
 A. A. Lavyen, Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, about ;^2,ooo. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Work- 
 ers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 , lars.2 
 
 
 
 Or- 
 
 Female, 
 
 Lay. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 dained. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 New Guinea : 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Mansinam . 
 
 1863 
 
 r 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 60 
 
 30 
 
 
 40 
 
 Doneh . 
 
 1863 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 
 {') 
 
 (') 
 
 
 20 
 
 Andai . 
 
 1865 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 30 
 
 12 
 
 
 IS 
 
 Rhoon . 
 
 188s 
 
 2 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Almahera : 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Duma . 
 
 186s 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 
 100 
 
 40 
 
 
 40 
 
 Soakonora . 
 
 ^i 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 Boeroe : 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Kawiri . . 
 
 • 1884 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 250 
 
 (') 
 
 
 ... 
 
 Totals— 8 stations . 
 
 8 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 45° 
 
 82 
 
 7 
 
 ? 
 
 • See p. 240. ^ These numbers vary from time to time. 
 
 ' Numbers unknown. 
 
^S4 
 
 Dutch Missionary Societies, 
 
 IV. — The Mennonite Society for the Propagation 
 OF THE Gospel in the Dutch Colonies. 
 
 Founded at Amsterdam, 1849. 
 
 This Society commenced its work in the island of Java, its 
 first missionary being P. Jansz, now in the service of the 
 British and Foreign Bible Society. His son and a colleague 
 are now labouring at Mergaridja, an agricultural colony. 
 A second station is in Sumatra, at Pabante. H. Dirks was 
 the first missionary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Adherents. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars. 
 
 Java 
 
 Sumatra .... 
 
 Ordained. 
 
 2 
 
 I 
 
 Ordained. 
 
 4 
 3 
 
 133 
 80 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 56 
 60 
 
 Totals .... 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 
 213 
 
 2 
 
 116 
 
( iSS ) 
 
 DANISH MISSIONARY SOCIETIES. 
 
 I. — The Danish Government Mission to Greenland. 
 Established 172 1. 
 
 The Dano-Norwegian Government opened in 172 1 a Mission 
 to Greenland, a land which had been unknown for some cen- 
 turies, after the extermination of the Scandinavian settlers. 
 The pioneer was a Norwegian clergyman, Hans Egede. The 
 first station was Godthaab (17 21), the others were Nepisene 
 (1727-35), Christianshaab (1737, transferred to Claushavn 
 1752), Frederikshaab (1772), Sakobshavn (1779, for some years 
 given up, but re-opened), Sydbay (1751, transferred to Amert- 
 lok, now called Holstensborg, 1759), Rittenbenk (1759-60), 
 Sukkertoppen (1767), Omenak (1765, for a time given up, since 
 1818 again a station), Egedesminde (1769), Julianehaab (1779), 
 Upernivik (1779-1789, 1825). It was with great hesitation 
 that the Government decided to support Hans Egede in 
 his noble undertaking to bring the Gospel to the descendants 
 of his countrymen in Greenland — for he believed that they 
 were still to be found there, but they were all killed by the 
 Eskimos about 1700 — andini73i it was decided that the enter- 
 prise should be given up, but on the instigation of Count Zin- 
 zendorf it was decided that it should be continued. During 
 the eighteenth century new stations were estabUshed, but near 
 its close (1792) five of the ten stations were discontinued. 
 When the missionary spirit again began to be revived at the. 
 first quarter of this century, two of the old stations were re- 
 opened. Of late years it has been difficult to find Danish 
 clergymen willing to go to Greenland, and only three of the 
 stations have Danish ministers. Three have native ministers, 
 the first being ordained 1874. All Greenlanders in the Danish 
 colonies are baptized either lay the Danish missionaries or by 
 the United Brethren, The Greenlanders on the eastern coast 
 
2s6 
 
 banish Missionary Socidiei. 
 
 are heathen, but the Danish Government intends to begin a 
 Mission amongst them. 
 
 In 1844 two seminaries for native teachers were founded at 
 Godthaab and Jakobshavn. In 1875 the last-named was united 
 with the first. The teachers or catechists teach the children, 
 hold short daily services, and sundry services at the many 
 outposts, where only very few families live ; a Scripture reader, 
 male or female, does the work. 
 
 The present stations are Julianehaab, Godthaab, Holstens- 
 borg, Jakobshavn, Omanak, and Upernivik. As to spiritual 
 condition the Greenland congregations can bear comparison 
 with the congregations in Denmark ; there is great desire for 
 the Word of God, and the moral life of the Greenlanders is on 
 the whole better than that of the Christians in Europe. Now, 
 when native Greenlanders have been ordained, it is to be hoped 
 that the native element will be developed to more self-reliance 
 and firmness, and that no more Danish ministers, or perhaps 
 only a Danish superintendent, will be needed. 
 
 J. Vahl, Provost. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual cost, ;^3,ooo. 
 
 Field of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 A.D. 
 
 No. 01 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Work- 
 ers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho 
 lars. 
 
 Greenland 
 
 1721 
 
 6 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 3 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 3 
 
 Lay. 
 
 87, and) 
 
 ] 35 Scrip- 1 
 
 ture I 
 
 readers.; 
 
 Female. 
 
 1 4 Scrip-l 
 < ture > 
 \ readers.; 
 
 8.733 
 
 3.874 
 
 127I 
 
 1.98 
 
 In 127 places schools are held ; in 38 of these, school buildings have been erected. 
 
( 257 ) 
 
 II. — The Danish Missionary Society (Lutheran). 
 
 The Society's Mission began in 1863, when the German mis- 
 sionary, Rev. C. Ochs, formerly of the Leipsic Mission, entered 
 the Society's service and transferred to it his station at Pat- 
 tambankim, in South Arcot. The first Danish missionary came 
 out to him in 1865, and founded a station at Trikalore, South 
 Arcot, in 1869. Our sphere of labour continues to be Eastern 
 India : on the plains (two stations, Bethania and Siloam), 
 in Madras, and among the Maleyah, on the Shervarry Hills. 
 
 At Siloam the work was nearly fruitless until a revival began 
 at one of the neighbouring villages in 1880. Since that time the 
 work has proceeded slowly. In 1885 and 1886 sixty converts 
 were baptized at Bethania. All the converts are Pariahs, with 
 the exception of a few families in one of the villages near 
 Siloam. In Madras some twenty have been baptized, all 
 belonging to various castes (only one Pariah boy from a ragged 
 school). The missionaries have especially worked among edu- 
 cated Hindus and their famihes, visiting them in their homes. 
 In 1886 open-air preaching was commenced, and has been 
 carried on since that time. The most notable fruit of this 
 preaching has been an active organized opposition from the 
 Hindus. On the Shervarry Hills only a few Maleyah have been 
 baptized. The people have sunk too deeply to be speedily 
 raised. Of the coolies from the plains more have been won ; 
 but they are like rolling stones, they come and go. 
 
 W. Holm, Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, ;£2,e)'T] is. id. 
 
 Fields of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 iForeign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents.1 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 South Arcot . 
 
 Madras . . 
 
 Shervarry 1 
 
 Hills . i 
 
 1863 
 
 1878 
 1883 
 
 2 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 I 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 2 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 
 10 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 z 
 
 431 
 20(f) 
 
 67 
 
 26 
 
 7 
 3 
 
 S6 
 36 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 ... 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 I 
 
 3 
 
 IS 
 
 X 
 
 51S (!) 
 
 103 (?) 
 
 7 
 
 82 
 
 1 All of these are baptized. 
 
( 258 ) 
 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETIES IN SWEDEN AND 
 FINLAND, 
 
 I. — The Swedish Evangelical National Society. 
 Extended to the Heathen 1862. 
 
 The Evangelical National Society, established in 1856 for 
 home Mission work in Sweden, undertook foreign missionary 
 labour six years later. 
 
 The Mission work in East Africa was begun (1886) in 
 Kunama, from which country the missionaries were driven 
 away in 1869. Then stations in Mensa, Eilet, and Massawa 
 were taken up instead, all of which have been given up. For 
 the present the Society is in possession of four stations : 
 M'Kullo (entered 1879), and Arkiko (1886) in the neighbour- 
 hood of Massawa, Djimma in the Galla country (1883), and 
 Vitu (1887). 
 
 In 1877 the mission work in the Central Provinces of India 
 was begun, where in 1878 two stations were founded: Nar- 
 jinghpur and Saugor, Betul (1880), with out-stations, Sittal- 
 seri (1885), and Nimpani (1886). The station in Chindvara 
 was passed over to this Society by the Free Church of Scot- 
 land, 1886. The work in Africa is carried on by preaching 
 of the Gospel and circulation of tracts, teaching in schools, 
 medical mission, and teaching of trades. In India, by preaching, 
 teaching in schools, distribution of tracts, and Zenana Mission 
 work. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 
 Annual Income, ;^8,8oo. 
 
 rields ot 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 East Africa . 
 
 India, Centrall 
 Provinces .( 
 
 1866 
 1877 
 
 4 
 6 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 3 
 
 7 
 
 Lay. 
 4 
 3 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 Lay. 
 II 
 
 9 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 2 
 
 TOO 
 62 
 
 7S 
 30 
 
 2 
 3 
 
 8S 
 408 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 10 
 
 10 
 
 7 
 
 4 
 
 20 
 
 2 
 
 163 
 
 105 
 
 S 
 
 493 
 
( 259 ) 
 
 11. — The Finland Missionary Society. 
 
 The Finland Missionary Society was formed on the 19th 
 of January, 1859. In the month of September 1862, a semi- 
 nary for training missionaries was opened. About six years 
 later, in 1868, the first (seven ordained and two lay) mission- 
 aries were sent out. Since that time until now the Society 
 has sent out seven more ordained missionaries and nine 
 missionaries' wives; there are no other European female 
 labourers. 
 
 Having stayed a year in the Herero country for the sake 
 of learning African languages, the missionaries sent out in 
 1868 did not'reach their destination in Ondonga before the 
 9th of July, 1870, when missionary labour in that country 
 was at once commenced. 
 
 In the year 1857 the tribe Ondonga in the Ovambo 
 country was visited by the Rev. C.-H. Hahn and the Rev. 
 F. Rath, missionaries in the service of the Rhenish Missionary 
 Society; nine years later, 1866, the Rev. Mr. Hahn made 
 his second visit to the same country ; .at that time he was 
 asked by the chiefs to send them missionaries. Having 
 returned to his station he entered into negotiations with the 
 Society as to sending missionaries to that country. These 
 negotiations were regarded as an answer to prayer that the 
 Lord might point out a country fitting for a Mission field. 
 
 Concerning the converts in Ondonga we have to report 
 that the first one, a native girl, who had attended an invalided 
 missionary on his return to Finland, was baptized here in the 
 year 1876, and returned to her native country in 1879; at 
 present she belongs to our native labourers there. 
 
 In Ondonga a certain number of young men applied for 
 baptism in the year 1880, but finding out the chiefs' dislike 
 to their intention, they went to a missionary station in the 
 Herero country, and there four of them were baptized at the 
 end of the year 1881. At the same time the chief of On- 
 donga became less suspicious of missionary labour, and others 
 of the young men were baptized in January 1883. Since 
 that time the work has continued without interruption, and 
 the number of native Christians at Ondonga has risen to 
 
 s 2 
 
26o Missionary Societifs in France and Switzerland, 
 
 between 150 and 160, nearly half this number having been 
 baptized during the year 1887. 
 
 The climate of Ondonga is unhealthy, and the missionaries 
 have 'suffered much from sickness, but still the Society can 
 thankfully report that only one missionary and two mission- 
 aries' wives have died there during seventeen years. Four mis- 
 sionaries have returned home partially invalided, but they 
 remain in the service of the Society. Two ordained and one 
 lay missionary have left the Society owing to illness. 
 
 C. G. TOTTERMANN. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, ;^2, 3 g o. ^ 
 
 Field of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 
 Work. 
 
 ers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 The Ondongal 
 Tribe in the 
 Ovambo coun-l 
 try, S.W. Africa) 
 
 Julyl 
 
 1870 ; 
 
 3 
 
 0> 
 
 dained. 
 
 6 
 
 Lay. 
 3 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 I 
 
 ( 150 
 \ to 
 ( 160 
 
 7S 
 to 
 80 
 
 j for'dif- 
 1 ferent 1 
 \ classes J 
 
 about 
 300 
 
 ' Through the sal? qE mipsignary papers, periodic^s, and pamphlets, the gross incom? is 
 ahoutj^ 600 more. 
 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETIES IN FRANCE AND 
 SWITZERLAND. 
 
 I. — The Paris Society for Evangelical Missions. 
 
 This Society was instituted at Paris in 1822. One of its 
 earliest acts was the establishment of an institution for edu- 
 cating young men for missionary work; and pending the 
 proper qualification of those who entered that institution 
 active operations were not undertaken. In 1825 the Society 
 
Missions of the Free Churches ofFtench Switzerland t 261 
 
 began to help in the missionary work of other Continental 
 churches ; and four years later it sent three missionaries of its 
 own, Messrs. Bisseux, Lemue, and RoUand, to South Africa. 
 
 M. Bisseux settled about 30 miles from Cape Town, in a 
 colony consisting of descendants of French refugees, and their 
 slaves J but his brethren proceeded further inland, and com- 
 menced work among the various tribes of Bechuanaland. 
 
 Other missionaries followed, and various stations have been 
 established from time to time. 
 
 The chief success of the Mission has been among the 
 Basutos, more than 5,000 of whom have been brought to a 
 knowledge of the Truth. 
 
 No statistics have been received from the Society, but from 
 information published in 1886 we gather that 25 foreign and 
 70 native workers were in the field; 30 boys' schools had been 
 established, with an attendance of 2,180. 
 
 II.-^MlSSIONS OF THE FrEE ChURCHES OF FRENCH 
 
 Switzerland. 
 
 In the year 1874 the Synod of the Free Church of the Canton 
 de Vaud resolved to create a Mission of its own, and accord- 
 ingly two missionaries were sent to South Africa, where they 
 found a Mission field in the Transvaal Republic, among the 
 Gwamba negroes. The Mission has now four stations, viz., 
 three in the Transvaal territory (Elim — missionary, Aug. Jaques ; 
 Valdezia, Shiluyane), and one on the eastern coast of Africa, 
 near Lourengo Marquez (at Rikatla). One missionary (Ernest 
 Creux, one of the pioneers in the work) is on leave in Europe 
 after twelve years' work in Africa ; another has recently arrived 
 in the Transvaal, and has not yet been appointed to a station. 
 The first missionaries were Ernest Creux and Paul Berthoud. 
 Two young candidates are ready for soon starting for Africa. 
 All the missionaries are married. Beside them we have in 
 Africa three European helpers and about fifteen native teachers, 
 schoolmasters, and catechists. 
 
 The Mission, founded by the Free Church of the Canton de 
 Vaud, is not a Society, but is church work, and was managed 
 during nine years by a committee of five members elected by 
 the Synod. Since the year 1883 the Free Churches of Neu- 
 
262 Missionary Societies in France and Switzerland. 
 
 chatel and Geneva have joined in a federation with the Free 
 Church of the Canton de Vaud for the direction of the Mission, 
 and the present nanie of the Mission has been adopted. 
 The Mission Board is now composed of seven members elected 
 by the Free Church of Vaud, three elected by the Free Church 
 of Neuchatel, and two elected by the Free Church of Geneva. 
 The President and Secretary reside at Lausanne. The three 
 Churches supporting the Mission have together eighty pastoral 
 charges, and about 10,000 members. 
 
 T. Levesche, Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, £^2,ifiQ. 
 
 Field of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Work- 
 ers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Transvaal (Southi 
 Africa) . . .; 
 
 187s 
 
 4 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 6 
 
 Lay. Fe- 
 male. 
 
 2 I 
 
 15 
 
 654 
 
 Ill 
 
 4 
 
 70 
 
AMERICAN SOCIETIES. 
 
 *j^* The following pages enumerate principally those Societies 
 which have sent Delegates to the London Missionary Conference 
 of 1888. Besides these, there are several organizations, larger 
 or smaller, having their headquarters in different States. 
 
( 265 ) 
 
 MISSIONARY SOCIETIES IN THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 I. — The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
 Missions. Founded at Boston, Massachusetts, 1810. 
 
 The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions 
 was the first Society in America to send missionaries to any 
 foreign land. It was organized June 29, 1810, by tlie General 
 Association of Congregational Ministers of Massachusetts, in 
 view of the request of several young men who desired to be 
 sent as missionaries to the heathen. The first of these young 
 men, Adoniram Judson, Samuel Newell, Samuel Nott, Gordon 
 Hall, and Luther Rice, with the wives of three of them, sailed 
 for India in 181 2. While on their way to India Mr. and Mrs. 
 Judson and Mr. and Mrs. Rice changed their views on the 
 subject of baptism, which event led to the formation of the 
 American Baptist Missionary Union in 1814. The Board is 
 now supported chiefly by Congregationalists, the Reformed 
 (Dutch) Churches having withdrawn in 1857, and the Presby- 
 terian Churches in 187 1, from the belief that these Churches 
 respectively could prosecute missionary work more vigorously 
 under Boards of their own. On October i, 1887, the American 
 Board had sent out as missionaries 809 men, of whom 616 were 
 ordained; these, with 1,136 women, 341 of whom were unmarried, 
 make 1,945 missionaries and assistant missionaries who have 
 been connected with the Board. Four hundred and one 
 churches have been organized, and in tjiese churches 101,402 
 communicants have been received. The receipts of the Board 
 from the beginning have been _;^4,49o,29g. 
 
 In the early history of the Board much missionary work was 
 done among the North American Indians, and several tribes 
 were reached and Christianized by its missionaries. All work 
 within the United States has now been turned over to other 
 Societies. There are now under its charge twenty-two Missions, 
 of which two are in India (the Marathi, begun in 1812, the 
 Madura, in 1834) and one in Ceylon, begun in 181 6. The 
 
2 66 Missionary Societies in the United Stales. 
 
 Mission to the Sandwich Islands, begun in 1819, was greatly 
 prospered, so' that in 1853 these islands were regarded as 
 virtually Christianized. In 1819 a Mission was begun in 
 Palestine, which resulted in the formation of the Mission to 
 the Nestorians in Persia, and to the Armenians and Greeks 
 in Turkey proper, which latter has now been divided into four - 
 Missions, including one in European Turkey and Bulgaria. 
 'The Syrian Mission, another off-shoot of the Mission to 
 Palestine, also the Missions to Persia and Siam, and at Cape 
 Palmas — the last three begun in 1833 — ^were transferred to the 
 Presbyterian Board in 187 1. The American Board has three 
 Missions in Africa, namely, the Zulu in Natal, begun in 1835 ; 
 the West Central African, begun in 1880; and the East 
 Central African^ near Inhambane, begun in 1883. There are 
 at present four Missions in China, the outgrowth of the work 
 begun by Bridgman and Abeel in 1829. X^e present centres 
 of work in China are Hong Kong, Foochow, Peking, Tientsin, 
 Tungcho, Kalgan and Pao-ting-fu, in the province of Chili ; also 
 in Taiku, in the province of Schanse., The Amoy Mission in 
 China and the Arcot Mission in India were transferred to the 
 Reformed (Dutch) Church Board in 1857. The Mission of 
 the American Board in Japan was begun in 1869, and that in 
 Micronesia, in the Caroline, Gilbert, and Marshall islands in 
 1852. In Papal lands the Board has four Missions; two in 
 Mexico, one in Spain, and one in Austria, all of which were 
 commenced in 1872. 
 
 These Missions of the Board are at the present time in a 
 prosperous condition, although one ofthem, that in Micronesia, 
 is in special peril by reason of the Spanish occupation of the 
 Caroline Islands. Within the past year 44 new missionaries, 
 14 of them men, were sent forth, and nearly 3,000 persons 
 became communicants in the Mission churches. The educa- 
 tional work undertaken is extensive, always having in view the 
 preparation of an evangelical agency. In the 98 high schools, 
 seminaries for theological training, and boarding schools for 
 girls, there are about 6,000 pupils. Among these higher 
 institutions may be mentioned : Central Turkey College, 
 Aintab, established in 1875 ; Euphrates College, Haipoot, 
 established in 1878 ; Anatolia College, Marsovan, established 
 in 1885 ; Jaffna College, Ceylon, established in 1877 ; Kyoto 
 Training School, Japan, established in 1875 ; North Pacific 
 
 [Contimied on page 268. 
 
s 
 
 o-HH 
 
 » E+.3 
 
 3.S.S" 
 
 ° " rt 
 
 li 
 
 sis 
 
 & s 
 
 g-OO B 
 
 re ft r» 
 
 ^ Mb. 
 
 S S a 
 
 g 9 o 
 
 il 
 
 *n -r 
 
 <p o- 
 
 
 ►a 
 
 "s" 
 
 o 
 
 c-ft 
 
 ■^ £; 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 St 
 
 •3 ii. 
 
 1 
 
 
 i 
 
 Is 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 • eu 
 
 5* 
 
 o 
 
 .O 
 
 S. o- 
 
 
 
 • w 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 •^ 
 
 S ^ 
 
 O 
 
 c 
 J1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 • w 
 
 ' 
 
 • 
 
 • ^3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' W 
 
 
 
 H 
 00 
 
 M 
 00 
 
 M 
 00 
 
 CX> 
 
 H M 
 
 P3 
 
 
 
 m 
 
 o\ 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 VO 
 
 o 
 
 U> 
 
 \D ta 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 *o 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 U 
 
 |Ef? 
 
 
 -*^ 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 ■J 
 
 H W 
 
 
 M 
 
 o\ 
 
 o 
 
 *■ 
 
 00 
 
 w o 
 
 5 P ' 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 7 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ►t 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 D. 
 
 
 
 La 
 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 u 
 
 Oi MP 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 VO 
 
 00 
 
 4>- 
 
 <Jl 
 
 \o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 p- 
 
 rfQ* 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 " 
 
 in 
 
 lA 
 
 " 
 
 . »,- 
 
 $ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 n 
 
 
 » 
 
 
 
 
 
 W O 
 
 S 
 
 
 cr, 
 
 H 
 
 ■^ 
 
 w 
 
 u 
 
 8 -Sg 
 
 ." 
 
 
 O . 
 
 u 
 
 Ul 
 
 •^ 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 ** 
 
 
 
 
 
 jT 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -t*- 
 
 
 h3 
 
 
 4h 
 
 - "1- 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 u 
 
 (n 
 
 u 
 
 <Jl 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 p. 
 
 p. 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 » H^ 
 
 o^ 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 •t^ 
 
 M 
 
 ^ 
 
 Ul 
 
 OS ^ 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 in 
 
 00 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 p?- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 *i] 
 
 JS 
 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 B rt 
 
 yi 
 
 
 OQ 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 -fb 
 
 ^ ~| 
 
 
 
 K 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 M 
 
 
 w 
 
 •1^ 
 
 Cb 
 
 
 f- 
 
 p 
 
 
 w 
 
 ^ 
 
 -^ W 
 
 ti* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 U3 
 
 
 
 ch i 
 
 
 
 O 
 
 t3 
 
 W 
 
 cn 
 
 Ul 
 
 N OJ 
 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ■»- 
 
 
 
 Cft 
 
 N 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 cr 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 Ol 
 
 -^ 
 
 H 
 
 Ch 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 w 
 
 » 
 
 w 
 
 M 
 
 H U3 
 
 
 CX} 
 
 M 
 
 N 
 
 M 
 
 »*J 
 
 ^ oo 
 
 
 ON 
 
 M 
 
 o> 
 
 10 
 
 N 
 
 M W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 en 
 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 
 4>. 
 
 4^ 
 
 1 
 
 
 Irt 
 
 ■{k. 
 
 
 U) 
 
 O 
 
 M .Ih 
 
 
 -^ 
 
 00 
 
 C^ 
 
 a\ 
 
 M 
 
 \D *-J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 H 
 
 M 
 
 
 J 
 
 u 
 
 H 
 
 
 <l\ 
 
 0\ H 
 
 s- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 
 O 
 
 00 
 
 u\ 
 
 VD VO 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 o» 
 
 o\ 
 
 
 o\ 
 
 vo « 
 
 1 
 
 
 M 
 
 H 
 
 O 
 
 •^' 
 
 a\ 
 
 00 N 
 
 
 is 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n^ 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 M 
 
 u 
 
 H 
 
 t B«^ 
 
 
 
 «s 
 
 ■3 
 
 H 
 
 s 
 
 8 
 
 g ;; 
 
 s-g-S 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 oo 
 
 00 
 
 I 
 
 2s 
 
 Ul 
 
 > 
 
 > 
 
 g 
 
 w 
 
 n 
 
 > 
 
 a; 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 w 
 
 t— I 
 
 Q 
 
 o 
 
2 58 Missionary Societies in the United States: 
 
 Institute, Sandwich Islands, established in 1877 ; Constantinople 
 Home, organized in 1870. Robert College at Constantinople 
 is also an outgrowth of the missionary work of the Board. 
 
 Connected with the American Board are three Woman's 
 Boards of Missions, having their centres respectively at Boston, 
 Chicago, and San Francisco. In the year 1886-87 these 
 Boards contributed ;^29,7o6 for the support of female mis- 
 sionaries working under the general direction of the American 
 Board. 
 
 E. E. Strong, 
 
 Editor to the Board. 
 
 II. — The American Baptist Missionary Union. 
 
 This Society was organized in 18 14, the immediate occasion 
 being the changed views of Messrs. Judson and Rice on the 
 question of baptism, as noted in the' previous section. The 
 Mission to Burmah has consequently been the peculiar care 
 of this Society. At the date of the last report the Burmese 
 missionaries were distributed in fifteen principal stations, the 
 principal centres being Rangoon, with a membership of 4,678, 
 a theological seminary, and a Missioh press ; Toungoo, with 
 5,163 members; and Bassein, with 8,821. 'The country,' 
 says the Society's Report, ' has been pacified, though in some 
 portions an unsettled condition prevails. The towns are now 
 safe, and the days of trial are presumably at an end. Two 
 missionaries had died, and thirteen sailed for America. New 
 fields are now open for the first time, and a great need for 
 larger reinforcements exists.' 
 
 In Assam, where the Mission was begun in 1836, the jubilee 
 celebration was held in December 1886. There are five prin- 
 cipal stations, with a total membership of about 2,000. 
 
 An important Mission to the Telugus was commenced in 
 1840, and is now distributed over thirteen districts. The mis- 
 sionary band in this important field had during the year been 
 diminished by seven missionaries and their wives. ' The field 
 is of such proportions that it demanded reinforcement rather 
 
American Baptist Missionary Union, 269 
 
 than depletion.' At Ramapatam, in this district, there is a 
 theological seminary. 
 
 A Mission to Siam was commenced in 1833, and three mis- 
 sionaries are stationed at Bangkok, where there are 96 mem- 
 bers. In China (entered 1843) there is a large Mission at 
 Swatow, with a membership of 1,006 ; and stations at Mun 
 Keu Liang, Ningpo, Shashing, Hang Chow, and Kinhwa. 
 
 In Japan a Mission was begun in 1872. 'The time of 
 harvest in Japan,' says the manager of the Society, 'is the 
 present. The conditions for the progress of Christianity are 
 most favourable. The converts number over 500. Chris- 
 tianity is taught willingly in the colleges and schools of the 
 country.' There are five principal stations, Yokohama with 
 240 members, Tokio with 62, Sendal with 157, Kobd with 51, 
 and Shiraonoseki with 9. 
 
 In August of 1886, a remarkable movement took place upon 
 The Congo, the people throwing away their idols and professing 
 the religion of Christ. At Banza Mantake, over a thousand 
 professed the Saviour. Here the first Christian Church in the 
 Congo Free State was constituted, November 21, with 42 
 members. Great caution is observed in the administering of 
 baptism. The number of baptisms in the Summary is 90, and 
 this is the extent of the membership in the various charges. 
 
 From this great Missionary Society others have sprung. 
 The Southern Baptist Missionary Convention separated 
 from it in 1845 in the heat of the slavery agitation, and main- 
 tains missionaries in Western Africa, at Lagos, Abbeokuta, 
 and Ogbomoshaw. The Church membership in this field is 
 138, with 284 pupils in the schools, and a college for training 
 teachers and evangelists, with 17 students. 
 
 In China this Society distributes its forces in the North 
 (Tung Chow and Whang Hien), the central district (Shanghai, 
 Chin-kiang, Kwin-Sam, Soochow), and the south (Canton). 
 The total Chinese membership in these churches is 677. In 
 the Canton district are 25 native assistants and Bible-women, 
 15 schools, averaging 166 pupils. Dispensary work has been 
 performed for 1,142 patients. 
 
270 
 
 Missionary Societies in the United States. 
 
 The Society also carries on Missions in Brazil and Mexico, 
 also in Italy. Its expenditure for work among the heathen 
 during the year 1886-7 was about _;^6,ooo. The income had 
 been more than adequate to the expenditure. 
 
 Other Societies are the Baptist Foreign Missionary Con- 
 vention OF THE United States, organized December 1880, 
 formed chiefly for the evangelization of Africa. The income is 
 about ;^8oo ; ^nd the coloured Baptists of the West formed in 
 1873 a Missionary Convention of the Western States and Ter- 
 ritories, also for Mission work in Africa. ' It is not impossible 
 that a consolidation will be effected between this and other 
 bodies of coloured Baptists in the country,' 
 
 Chiefly from American Baptist Year Book, i888. 
 
 SUMMARY: American Baptist Missionary Union. 
 Annual Income, £fi\,2)2Z} 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 No. of 
 Churches. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Bap- 
 tisms.2 
 
 Com- 
 municants. 
 
 
 
 iUale. 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 9r- 
 
 dained. 
 
 Lay. 
 
 
 
 Bdrmah Proper : . 
 
 18 
 
 II 
 
 32 
 
 II 
 
 48 
 
 157 
 
 1,596 
 
 Karens .... 
 
 477 
 
 18 
 
 31 
 
 95 
 
 329 
 
 1.564 
 
 24,079 
 
 Shans 
 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 .S 
 
 3 
 
 .3 
 
 8 
 
 53 
 
 Kachin 
 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 
 I 
 
 2 
 
 13 
 
 37 
 
 Chin 
 
 . 
 
 9 
 
 2 
 
 ... 
 
 I 
 
 18 
 
 47 
 
 205 
 
 
 
 17 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 14 
 III 
 
 934 
 917 
 
 Caro , 
 
 . 
 
 
 4 
 
 10 
 
 Naga 
 
 . 
 
 4 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 71 
 
 India : — T 
 
 Celugu 
 
 SI 
 
 17 
 
 20 
 
 52 
 
 114 
 
 1,060 
 
 27,487 
 
 
 
 18 
 
 
 17 
 13 
 II 
 
 8 
 
 41 
 19 
 
 7 
 
 77 
 
 142 
 
 90 
 
 1. 516 
 
 5«9 
 
 90 
 
 
 
 13' 
 2 
 
 7 
 21 
 
 3 
 
 Africa . 
 
 . . . 
 
 Totals . . . 
 
 623 
 
 117 
 
 129 
 
 180 
 
 604 
 
 3.28s 
 
 57,504 
 
 ' Including the amount expended on Europe (about ;f S,ooo). 
 ^ These are baptisms ' on a profession of faith in Christ ' during the last 
 > reported year, 
 
( 27X ) 
 
 III. — The Board of Missions of the Cumberland 
 Presbyterian Church. 
 
 Founded 1818. 
 
 Early in the history of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church, 
 in the year 18 18, the presbytery of Elk, in the State of 
 Tennessee, United States of America, sent out evangelists 
 among the American Indians. The effort resulted in the 
 opening, in the year 1820, of a Mission among the Chickasaw 
 Indians, with the Rev. Robert Bell and wife as the missionaries, 
 this being the first foreign Mission of the Church (work among 
 the Indians being then regarded as foreign). The work has 
 ever continued with marked success. The first General Board 
 of the Church was chartered by the General Assembly in 1845. 
 The present Board is the (not immediate) successor of this first 
 organization, and has charge of both the foreign and home 
 work of the Church. The first distinctively foreign work of the 
 Church was the sending of the Rev. Edmund Weir, a coloured 
 man, to Liberia in 1857. He served in this field about ten 
 years. In i860 a work was undertaken in Turkey, the Rev. 
 J. C. Armstrong being sent to that field. The civil war in the 
 United States coming on before this Mission was fairly started 
 so interrupted the work of the Church at home that it was found 
 necessary to recall this missionary. In 1873 the Rev. S. T. 
 Anderson was commissioned a missionary to South America. 
 He laboured for several years chiefly on the Island of Trinidad. 
 In later years, except a large and growing work among the 
 American Indians, the foreign work has been confined to Japan 
 (entered January 1877) and Mexico (entered February 1886). 
 
 In Japan the Rev. J. B. Hail and wife, the first missionaries, 
 arrived in January 1877, and have been followed by others, 
 including female missionaries sent out by the Woman's Board, 
 . which was organized in 1880. One ordained minister with his 
 wife and three other unmarried women have since been sent to 
 this field. 
 
 Japan and Mexico are the only fields now occupied by the 
 Cumberland Presbyterian Church outside of the United States. 
 The work in Japan has been blessed with remarkable success 
 from the beginning, and its demands are now rapidly out-growing 
 the ability of the limited force in the field to meet them. Other 
 
272 
 
 Missionary Societies in the United States, 
 
 earnest workers, both men and women, are preparing to enter 
 the field, and prospects are favourable to very large harvesting 
 to be gathered to the honour of the Lord. 
 
 The Mexico work has been but just begun, with Aguasca- 
 lientes as the principal station, and preparations are being made 
 to establish an out-station at Lagos. A good property has 
 been purchased at Aguascalientes, and is being fitted up for 
 church and school purposes. 
 
 J. L. Secor, 
 
 Corresponding Secretary. 
 
 SUMMARY : Cumberland Presbyterian Church. 
 Annual Income, ^£^2,7 17. 
 
 Field of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers.! 
 
 Native 
 
 Work. 
 
 ers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 Contri- 
 butions. 
 
 Japan . . 
 
 1877 
 
 2 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 3 
 
 Fe- 
 
 male. 
 
 7 
 
 Lay. 
 
 12 
 
 900 
 
 27s 
 
 2 
 
 225 
 
 420 
 
 I There are two ordained missionaries and one female worker in Mejcico, 
 
 IV. — The Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of 
 THE Protestant Episcopal Church in ' the United 
 States of America. 
 
 This Society was organized at a meeting of the General Con- 
 vention held in Philadelphia, in October 1821, and on the 
 23rd of May, 1822, Mr. Ephraim Bacon and his wife were 
 appointed as catechists and teachers, to work in the newly- 
 formed colony of Liberia, on the western coast of Africa, that 
 being the first foreign Mission designated by the Society. 
 
 Five years, however, elapsed, during which time no oppor- 
 tunity presented itself for Mr. Bacon to go to Africa; the 
 Colonization Society, from some motive connected with the 
 internal affairs of their colony at that period, having refused to 
 allow Mr. Bacon's family and the goods procured for the 
 
Missions of the American Episcopal Church. 273 
 
 Mission a passage in their vessels), and the opening of the 
 Mission was temporarily abandoned. In February 1828, the 
 Rev. Jacob Oson (coloured), of Connecticut, was apjaointed a 
 missionary to Liberia ; but before the time of sailing arrived 
 he was removed by death, and the work was again suspended. 
 In 1830, three members of the African Mission School at Hart- 
 ford, Conn., made application to be sent as missionaries to 
 Africa. Two were ordained by Bishop Brownell, in Christ 
 Church, Hartford ; one was appointed as catechist ; but for 
 some unexplained reason they did not proceed to their con- 
 templated field of labour. 
 
 The record of the next four years presents only a succession 
 of futile appeals for labourers in the African field. In 1835 
 Mr. James M. Thompson and wife (coloured), then resident in 
 Liberia, were appointed to the charge of a Mission school which 
 was established at Mount Vaughan, near Cape Palmas, on a 
 tract of ten acres of land granted by the Colonization Society. 
 In March 1836, Mr. Thompson commenced the work of 
 instruction with five boys and two girls. In the same month, 
 the first contribution — two hundred dollars — was received from 
 the New York Female Society for the Promotion of Schools in 
 Africa, and applied toward die support of Mrs. Thompson, 
 who remained as teacher in the Mission after her husband's 
 death in 1838, , In the following month the Young Men's 
 Auxiliary Education and Missionary Society of New York con- 
 tributed two hundred dollars toward the support of i missionary 
 in Africa, and pledged the annual sum of five hundred dollars 
 for tliat object; ,• In August the Rev. Launcelot B. Minor and 
 the Rev. John Payne, of the Diocese of Virginiaj and the Rev. 
 Thomas S. Savage, M.D., of the Diocese of Connecticut, were 
 appointed as missionaries to Cape Palmas. The Rev. J. 
 Payne continued his devoted labours for fourteen years, amid 
 much trouble, arising from the attack of hostile neighbouring 
 tribes, as well as from the illness and death of faithful labourers. 
 At the end of 1847 Mr. Payne was left the only ordained 
 labourer in the field. Four years later he was consecrated 
 Missionary Bishop to Cape Palmas and parts adjacent. In his 
 address on the occasion, he thus summed up the work of the 
 previous years: — 
 
 ' Four distinct stations in sufficient proximity for mutual sympathy and 
 relief, have, it is hoped, been firmly established, three of them being 
 
 T 
 
274 Missionary Societies in the United States, 
 
 amongst natives, and one of them in the Maryland Colony at Cape 
 Palmas. At these several stations the usual moral machinery of Christi- 
 anity is and has been for som? years in continuous and efficient operation. 
 One permanent stone church building is nearly completed ; another has 
 been commenced ; regular congregations, varying from 50 to 300, have 
 been gathered ; pastoral and missionary efforts have brought the Gospel 
 in contact with the toinds of 30,000 heathen ; boarding and day-schools 
 have been maintained, in virhich about 1,000 native and colonist scholars 
 have received, to a greater or less extent, a Christian education. A native 
 language has been reduced to writing ; services are held in it. Spelling- 
 books, reading-books, portions of the Liturgy and of the Scriptures have 
 be«n translated, and many children and youths taught to read them. 
 
 ' The direct spiritual effects of missionary labour upon the heathen are 
 manifest. The popular faith in idolatry is widely shaken. I have myself 
 burned up a wheelbarrow-load of idols, or gree-grees, at one time. Many 
 use gree-grees only from custom and a fear of exciting observation or 
 remark, not from faith in their efficacy. Besides some who have died in 
 the faith, and others who have apostatized, we have now in regular stand- 
 ing above loo communicants, more than half of whom are natives. 
 
 ' Fifteen Christian families, the members of which were nearly all 
 educated in the schools, are living together in a Christian village on our 
 mission premises. Nine young men and women, educated in the mission 
 schools, are employed as catechists, teachers, and assistants. Two youths 
 are in this country pursuing their studies preparatory to the ministry. 
 One colonist is a candidate for Holy Orders. 
 
 ' A wide and effectual door for the spread of the Gospel in the colonies, 
 amongst neighbouring and distant tribes, has . been opened around the 
 mission stations which have been established.' 
 
 In the year 187 1 Bishop Payne resigned, in the thirty-fourth 
 year of his labour in the African field, and the twentieth of his 
 bishopric. During his connection with the Mission he had 
 baptized at his own station — Cavalla — 352 persons, of whom 
 187 were adults ; had confirmed 643 persons in the mission, 
 and ordained 14 deacons and 11 presbyters, of whom 5 were 
 foreign, the others Liberian or native. 
 
 Bishop Acuer, his successor, was soon removed by death ; 
 Bishop Payne himself died in 1874. Dr. C. C. Perrick was 
 consecrated a bishop in 1877, but resigned in 1883. The 
 present bishop, the Rev. Dr. S. D. Ferguson (1884), is of 
 African descent, and is the second coloured clergyman conse- 
 crated to the episcopate of the American Church j Dr. J. T, 
 Holly, bishop of the Haytian Church (1874), having been the 
 first. The present state of the Liberian Mission is given in the 
 summary below. It should be added that a Medical Mission 
 is carried on with much success, the native missionary phy- 
 sician having treated in one year (1880, the latest of which we 
 
Missions of the American Episcopal Church, 2^5 
 
 have particulars) 619 patients, of whom 368 were natives, 246 
 Liberians, and<s foreigners. 
 
 At the annual meeting of the Board of Directors in Phila- 
 delphia, May 1834, it was resolved that the Board should 
 establish a Mission in China. In the July following, the Rev. 
 Henry Lockwood was appointed a missionary to that empire. 
 At the request of the committee, Mr. Lockwood immediately 
 entered upon a course of medical studies, preparatory to his 
 departure. 
 
 The efforts of the committee to 'obtain another missionary 
 were ineffectual until February 1835, when the Rev. Francis 
 R. Hanson offered his services, which were accepted. , On the 
 2nd of June Messrs. Lockwood and Hanson sailed from New 
 York on the ship Morrison, bound to Canton. At this period 
 the amount of the China Mission Fund was a little over $1,000 
 (;£2oo), but a few liberal individuals in New York had con- 
 tributed sufficient to meet all the expenses of the Mission for at 
 least one year. The missionaries remained for awhile at Sin- 
 gapore, also visiting Batavia. They endeavoured to obtain 
 some mastery of the Chinese language before attempting to 
 make their way into the country, at that time almost barred 
 against Europeans. 
 
 In 1837 the committee made an additional appointment to 
 China, which proved to be of the highest importance. The 
 Rev. W. J. Boone, M.D., being designated for the work in 
 that empire, commenced his labours in Batavia, removing after- 
 wards to Amoy, where he continued until 1843. Meantime 
 the important treaty of 1842 had thrown open intercourse with 
 foreigners the ports of Canton, Amoy, Foo-chow-foo, and Shang- 
 hai. The committee of the Mission saw the advantage of this 
 concession, and determined to place Dr. Boone at Shanghai, 
 as Missionary Bishop of China. This henceforth became the 
 centre of the Society's operations. Boarding and day-schools 
 were established, and new stations were opened. The transla- 
 tion of the Scriptures were revised, and the Rev. S. I. J. Schere- 
 schewsky, who entered the Mission in 1859, and who had deve- 
 loped remarkable linguistic talents, proceeded to Peking to 
 perfect himself in the language. Of the version of the Old 
 Testament, completed by him in 1875, it has been said : — 
 
 ' The Old Testament Has been translated by him out of the original 
 Hebrew into a language understood by a population four times as large 
 
 T 2 
 
276 Missionary Societies in the United States. 
 
 as in all the United States. The work of itself is one of the grandest 
 monuments which the human mind has ever created, and is one of the 
 noblest trophies of missionary zeal and learning. When in the old times 
 of Greece and Rome the military hero returned from the conquest of a 
 province, an ovation was tendered him by the public magistrates, and as 
 he passed along in his triumphal chariot there preceded and followed him 
 the captives taken in war, the spoils of conquered cities, the treasures of 
 royal coffers ; and so the grand procession moved on in honour of him 
 who had added a province to an empire. But the grandest conquests of 
 the world's mightiest heroes sink into littleness beside the work which our 
 faithful missionary has done when he made the Bible speak in the Man- 
 darin tongue and herald out its salvation over nearly half a hemisphere. 
 Dr. Schereschewsky, as he comes back to us from his hard-fought field, 
 bringing his Chinese Bible as the spolia opima of his victorious faith and 
 work, presents to the Church "a sublimer spectacle than any that ever 
 moved over the Via Sacra at Rome, or up the steep of the Acropolis at 
 Athens.' 
 
 The Report for 1887 speaks of great progress at Shanghai, 
 particularly in the educational department, and in a large 
 Medical Mission. At the stations of Wuchang and Hankow, 
 there is much hopeful work. A new station has also been 
 opened at Sha-sze, a most important point up the great river 
 beyond Wuchang and Hankow. ' Here,' writes Bishop Boone, 
 'five have been baptized, and others are catechumens. At 
 Wuchang, the native assistants, whether candidates for orders, 
 school-teachers, or plain folk, have all been stirred to work for 
 Christ and the Church, with the result of benefit to themselves 
 as well as to those outside.' 
 
 In 1859 the Rev. John Liggins, who had been one of the 
 Society's missionaries in China, visited Japan for the benefit of 
 his health, and met with an unexpectedly cordial reception from 
 the Japanese officials. A few days after his arrival at Nagasaki 
 he received information that the Foreign Committee had 
 appointed the Rev. Channing Moore Williams and himself as 
 missionaries to Japan. Being already in the field, Mr. Liggins 
 at once entered upon his duties, and thus was established the 
 first Protestant Mission in the empire of Japan. In September 
 of the same year Dr. H. Ernst Schmid was appointed missionary 
 physician, but in the year following was compelled by ill-health 
 to resign. Great interest was manifested in the Church regard- 
 ing the new Mission, intensified by the visit of Bishop Boone, 
 of China, to the United States, and his spirited appeals for help 
 to the new enterprise. 
 
 Meanwhile Mr. Liggins found that but little could be done 
 
Missions of the American Episcopal Church. 277 
 
 at first beyond learning the Japanese language (a sufficiently 
 formidable task), teaching English to native officials, and fur- 
 nishing the Holy Scriptures and scientific works to those who 
 would accept or purchase them. 
 
 ' Mr. Liggins' visitors evinced much curiosity as to the nature of the 
 religious views which he came to impart, but were greatly shocked to learn 
 that he was a Ki-ris-tan, or Christian, as that was the term by which the 
 Jesuits were formerly known, and in their minds it was synonymous with 
 all that was vile. Upon learning that the missionary sympathized with 
 their opposition to the doctrines and practices of the Jesuits, they were 
 greatly astonished, and eagerly sought further information. 
 
 ' These were but few, however, compared with the many who looked 
 upon the Ki-ru-tans with distrust and aversion, and the missionary's 
 labours were rewarded with but little encouragement. True, the sale of 
 books, including the Bible, was protected by a clause in the treaty, which 
 provided that " The Japanese shall be permitted to buy whatever the 
 Americans have to sell '' ; but another clause read that " Americans shall 
 not do anything calculated to excite religious animosity "; and upon this 
 proviso the Japanese officials were inclined to place a very broad con- 
 struction. The ancient hatred of Christians was undiminished, edicts, 
 called KosatsA, against things forbidden were posted in the streets, and 
 the Christian religion headed the list.' 
 
 The Rev. C. M. Williams was consecrated in 1866 as Mis- 
 sionary Bishop to China and Japan, and after a while took up 
 his residence in Osaka. Here a church was erected and 
 schools established. Bishop Williams afterwards removed to 
 Tokio, where boys' and girls' schools and a divinity school 
 were opened. Dr. Lassing has carried on a medical missionary 
 work with great zeal and success at Osaka ; the number of in- 
 patients at the hospital having been 105-, and of the out-patients 
 1,292, who made 6,985 visits. Dr. Harrell, at Tokio, has the 
 charge of twQ dispensaries, to which 11,903 visits had been 
 made by patients during the year. 
 
 The Mission in Hayti is presided over by Bishop James 
 Theodore Holly, who is of African descent. The centre of the 
 Mission is at Port-au-Prince, where services are held in English 
 and French, and day-schools are taught in both languages. A 
 Medical Mission is also about to be established. The clergy in 
 Hayti are all natives of the island. 
 
 Besides these foreign Missions the Protestant American 
 Episcopal Church conducts a large missionary work at home. 
 There is also a work carried on at Athens, where there is a 
 Mission school containing 607 children. 
 
 Condensed from the Society's Publications. 
 *;j* See Summary on p. 278. 
 
!5 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 X 
 
 u 
 
 2 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 w 
 
 W 
 
 < 
 y 
 
 S 
 
 S^ 
 
 •^ 
 
 < 
 IS 
 
 M 
 
 ^g. 
 
 S'5| 
 
 O 3 S 
 
 oe<3 
 
 s?8 
 
 
 I^-S 
 
 
 iS 
 
 •a 
 
 I 
 
 
 i^ 
 
 ►Jo 
 II 
 
 u 
 
 e c 
 .Sf.SP 
 *3*33 
 
 tStS 
 ■£■5 
 
 < o 
 
 S Si 
 
 s i-5i 
 
 E-2 
 
 gs 
 
 s ■= « 
 
 < -S- 
 •S. ^-o. 
 
 'S 3 o 
 
 '^^ 2 ° 
 
 §1.2.1 Ef 
 ta .S S w 
 
 O o.S •> 
 
 c'm <fl b ^ 
 
 ^*S.£ o >, 
 
 §■.§.2 S ° 
 
 § * s'5-i 
 
 « uTs is a 
 = S.s •> <> 
 
 •£ ** p s S 5 
 
 ^nS"" S50. 
 
 I 
 
 g ''a 
 
( 279 ) 
 
 V, — Reformed Presbyterian General Synod in NoRfri 
 America. 
 
 The General Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church 
 commenced missionary operations at Saharanpur, Northern 
 India, in 1836. In this year Rev. James R. Campell was 
 sent out by the Synod. In the following year Rev. Joseph 
 Caldwell and family and Mr. James Craig were sent out. In 
 1839 these brethren formed a Presbytery, which was known as 
 the Reformed Presbytery of Saharanpur. In the same year a 
 seminary was organized at Saharanpur for the education of 
 Hindoos of both sexes, and the three brethren named became 
 teachers in this school. In 1845 Rev. Jno. Woodside and Rev. 
 R. Hill were sent out by Synod as missionaries to India ; the 
 former of whom opened a school at Dehra Doon. In 1856 a 
 mission station was opened at Roorkee. During these years 
 these missionaries received a part of their support from the 
 Presbyterian Board, and a part from the Reformed Presbyterian 
 Board. In 1869 those mission stations passed under the 
 control of the Presbyterian Board. By mutual arrangement 
 the Mission at Roorkee reverted to the control of the General 
 Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church in 1883. In the 
 same year Rev. Geo. Scott was sent out to India by General 
 Synod. He is now, with a number of native assistants, labour- 
 ing at Roorkee, with Rajpur, Hardwar, Kankhal, Bealara, as 
 outlying stations. Rev, Charles G. Scott, brother of Rev. Geo. 
 Scott, is now attending the medical department of the University 
 of Pennsylvania, and expects to join his brother in the course 
 of sixteen months. A congregation has been organized at 
 Roorkee, and two schools are in operation at two of the above 
 stations. 
 
 David Steele. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 
 Annual Income, about ;^8oo. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Sdho- 
 larsi 
 
 Native) 
 Contri= 
 butionsi 
 
 Roorkee, Nor-I 
 thern India ./ 
 
 1856 
 
 -3 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 2 
 
 Lay. 
 5 . 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 .4 
 
 20 
 
 16 
 
 2 
 
 20 
 
 f about 
 
28o Missionary Societies in the United States. 
 
 VI. — Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the 
 United States. 
 
 The two branches of the Presbyterian Church in the North, 
 at the re-union in 1870, united in the support of the Board 
 OF Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church in 
 THE United States, which has its headquarters in New 
 York. It conducts Missions in Syria (begun by the Ame- 
 rican Board in 1818), Persia, and India (1836), Siam (1840), 
 and among the Laos (1867), Liberia and Gaboon in Western 
 Africa (1842), China (1844), Japan (1859), the United States 
 of Colombia, Chili, and Brazil (1856-59), Mexico (1872), 
 and among ten tribes of Indians. According to the latest 
 obtainable statistics, the Board had 172 American missionaries, 
 assisted by 29 lay and 297 female labourers. The number of 
 ordained and native missionaries was 122, and of other native 
 agents 895. Its churches had 20,294 communicants, and the 
 income of the Society was ;^i49,o32. There co-operated with 
 this Society seven Women's Missionary Societies, with a 
 total income of between ;^5 0,000 and ;^6o,ooo, supporting 
 some 280 labourers. 
 
 The Board of Missions of the Presbyterian Church 
 South, was constituted in 1862, and conducts Missions among 
 the Indians in Mexico, Brazil, Italy, Greece, and China. 
 It has 25 American missionaries, 29 female workers, 14 ordained 
 native preachers, and 34 other native agents. Its communi- 
 cants number 1,616; and the income, including that devoted 
 to Roman Catholic countries and to Greece, amounted at the 
 date of the last returns to ;^i4,634. The Auxiliary Ladies' 
 Association has an income of ^^3,790. 
 
 Chiefly taken from Schaff's Cyclopmdia. 
 
( 28i ) 
 
 VII. — The Reformed Presbyterian Church in the 
 United States of America. 
 
 The foreign Mission work of the Reformed Presbyterian 
 Church in the United States was begun in 1856. A move- 
 ment to estabUsh a Mission had been made about ten years 
 before, and in 1847 a minister was appointed to Hayti, in the 
 West Indies; but he returned home in two years, having 
 adopted views on the Sabbath question at variance with: the 
 testimony of the Church. No further attempt was made to 
 enter upon foreign work till the above date. But in October of 
 that year two married missionaries ^ were sent out to operate 
 among the Nusairiyeh tribes in Northern Syria. About 
 twelve months were spent in the study of the Arabic language, 
 and then Zahleh was selected as a-suitable field. But, unable 
 to resist the popular hostility to their work in that place, and 
 forced to abandon it in the spring of 1858, it was decided after 
 careful examination of the whole field to occupy Latakia, which 
 in October 1859 became the centre of operations. For eight 
 years those devoted brethren preached in that city and laboured 
 together with untiring energy for the uplifting of its degraded 
 inhabitants. A reinforcement, consisting of David Metheny, 
 M.D., and wife, went out in 1864, and two years later Miss 
 Rebecca Crawford, now the wife of Rev. James Mailin, M.D., 
 of Antioch, was appointed to take charge of a girls' boarding- 
 schqol. 
 
 The Mission in Aleppo under the care of the United Presby- 
 terian Church in Scotland, having with all its appurtenances 
 been transferred to the American Missions in Latakia, Mr. 
 Dodds removed in 1867 to that place, where he resided and 
 laboured alone for over three years, and where he closed his 
 earthly ministry. The year following the death of this pioneer 
 missionary, the Rev. S. R. Galbraith joined the Mission — a 
 young minister, deeply interested in everything relating to 
 mission life; but he passed away within six months of his 
 arrival at Latakia. The vacancy was filled by the appointment 
 next year of the Rev. Henry Easson, who is at present at the 
 head of this Syrian Mission. 
 
 ' Revs. R. J. Dodds and Joseph Beattie. 
 
282 Missionary Societies in the United States, 
 
 Latakia is the centre of operations. The Church has a 
 native membership of 145 communicants. (The number re- 
 ceived into its fellowship since the inception of the Mission is 
 226. Of these nine have been stricken from the roll, as 
 having returned to their old associations, and twelve have died. 
 The rest have removed to other localities and are connected 
 with other Churches.) There is in this place a girls' boarding- 
 school, in which the number of pupils under instruction last 
 year was fifty-two ; more than half being gratuitously taught at 
 an annual expense of about ;^io each. A boarding-school for 
 boys, reporting twenty-eight pupils, is in charge of a native licen- 
 tiate, who occupies the pulpit when Mr. Easson is away in the 
 mountains or at Suadea. Many schools are conducted in the 
 outlying villages by native teachers under the direction and 
 subject to the regular inspection of the Mission. This work 
 has been much hindered within a year or two by the persistent 
 opposition of the Turkish authorities. 
 
 At Suadea, on the river Orontes, there is a station with large 
 and valuable property presented to this Mission by the late Dr. 
 Wm. Holt- Yates, of London. The funds needed for carrying 
 forward the work are to a large extent supplied by Miss Yates. 
 
 The medical department suffered a severe loss in the unex- 
 pected death of Dr. A. J. Dodds. Having occasion to visit 
 America about four years after his appointment, he was drowned 
 on his return in October 1885. The work was consequently 
 suspended for two years, but is again in operation, under the 
 direction of Dr. J. M. Balph. 
 
 Near the close of the year 1882, the Rev. D. Metheny, M.D., 
 removed to Tarsus, where he continues to labour with diligence 
 and self-denying devotedness. A large building, containing, 
 besides private apartments, offices, class-rooms, a large dor- 
 mitory and a chapel, has been erected, largely, if not entirely, 
 at his own expense, at Messine. There is a successful board- 
 ing school for girls and a prosperous school for the fellaheen in 
 Tarsus. 
 
 The revenues of the Mission are derived from congregational 
 collections, donations, and bequests of individuals, etc. The 
 annual appropriation of the Synod is ;^2,ooo,"and the annual 
 receipts from all sources are over ;^3,ooo. 
 
 R. M. SOMMERVILLE, 
 
 Corresponding Secretary. 
 
( 283 ) 
 
 Summary : American Reformed Presbyterian Church. 
 Annual Income, about ;^3,ooo. 
 
 
 1 
 
 Schools. 
 
 
 Pupils. 
 
 
 
 Native 
 Teach- 
 ers. 
 
 J2 
 
 ■I 
 < 
 
 ii 
 ■S 
 
 
 1 
 J 
 
 1 
 
 Is 
 
 Baptisms. 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 aries. 
 
 2 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 "S 
 
 
 Male. 
 
 Female. 
 
 fI 
 
 Name 
 
 is 
 
 n 
 
 ! 
 
 ■fi 
 
 of the 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 1 
 
 s 
 
 Mission. 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 > 
 
 Latakia 
 Tarsus 
 
 5 
 
 X 
 
 7 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 440 
 38 
 
 64 
 
 58 
 
 ISO 
 14 
 
 53 
 38 
 
 2 
 I 
 
 S 
 3 
 
 2! 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 158 
 28 
 
 13 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 
 32 
 
 Total 
 
 6 
 
 24 
 
 s 
 
 478 
 
 122 
 
 164 
 
 91 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 30 
 
 11 
 
 4 
 
 186 
 
 13 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 
 ^22 
 
 VIII. — The General Council of the Lutheran Church 
 IN America. 
 
 The sole heathen Mission under the care of this Church is 
 among the Telugus in the Rajahmundry District, in the delta 
 of the Godavery river. It was begun by the North German 
 Missionary Society, and transferred in 1850 to the Lutheran 
 Missionary Society in America. Since 1869 it has been under 
 the present supervision. ' At Rajahmundry are the central 
 boarding schools and training schools. Foreign ordained 
 missionaries are settled at Sumuleottu, Tallapudi, and Dow- 
 laishwarani ; native ordained pastors at Velpur and Jagurupad, 
 and native teachers at thirty other stations. 
 
 B. M. Schmucker, D.D. 
 
 *,* See Summmy on p. ■i%i,. 
 
284 
 
 Missionary Societies in the United States. 
 
 SUMMARY : American Lutheran Church. 
 Annual Income, ;^2,ooo. 
 
 Field of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D, 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 WoAers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Rajamundry Distr.ct,'! 
 India . . . ./ 
 
 1869 
 
 /4' \ 
 
 Or- 
 
 dained. 
 
 s 
 
 Lay. 
 
 7 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 2 
 
 Lay. 
 69 
 
 Female. 
 
 3 
 
 Field of Labour. 
 
 Adherents. 
 
 Com- 
 municants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native Con- 
 tributions. 
 
 Rajamundry District, \ 
 India . . . ./ 
 
 Baptized Chris- 
 tians, Infant 
 and Adult. 
 
 1,912 
 
 886 
 
 SS 
 
 673 
 
 {^l-J about. 
 
 ' At these stations there are ordained foreign workers. 
 ^ At these stations there are native teachers and schools. 
 
 IX. — Foreign Christian Missionary Society. 
 
 This Society was organized in Louisville, Kentucky, in 1875. 
 The Twelfth Annual Report showed that the Society had six 
 Missions, including a work in England and in Scandinavia. 
 The Society is yet in its infancy. This is still the day of small 
 things. While this is true, there has been a steady growth from 
 the first. Each year sees the forces in the field as well as the 
 receipts larger than they were the year before. 
 
 When the Society was organized there was no thought of 
 entering England. The founders desired to preach Christ 
 where He had not been named. That so much has been done 
 in England is owing to the fact that a wealthy and devoted 
 Englishman wanted several men sent over to England to preach 
 among his countrymen. He bore a great part of the expense, 
 
Foreign Christian Missionary Society. 
 
 28s 
 
 while contributing generously to the work in other fields. The 
 great aim of the founders and managers of the Society from the , 
 first has been to work in paga,n and in papal lands. 
 
 The work in Scandinavia was begun by a converted Dane. 
 After his conversion he wanted to go to his native land to tell 
 his kindred and countrymen what great things the Lord had 
 done for him, and how He had mercy on him. The work in 
 Turkey began in the same way. A young Armenian found 
 his way to Dallas, Texas ; while there he was won to Christ. 
 Then an unquenchable desire sprang up in his heart to return 
 to Turkey, that he might preach the unsearchable riches of 
 Christ among those who were perishing in ignorance and 
 wickedness. The work in India was begun by a man who had 
 been there some years before he was employed by the Society. 
 Thus step by step the managers have been led by what they 
 believed to be the finger of God indicating the way they should 
 take. 
 
 The work in all fields is quite encouraging. The people are 
 ready to hear. Converts are made as rapidly as could be ex- 
 pected. The good hand of God has been upon the work from 
 the beginning. The outlook was never so bright and so full of 
 promise as now. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, £&,iii. 
 
 Fields of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Stations, 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Adherents. 
 
 Turkey . . 
 India . . 
 Japan . . 
 China . . 
 
 1877 
 1882 
 1883 
 1885 
 
 10 
 2 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 Ordained. 
 
 3 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 5 
 
 Female. 
 4 
 
 3 
 2 
 
 Lay. 
 2 
 
 Female. 
 
 2 
 
 I 
 
 373 
 21 
 
 63 
 
 Totals . 
 
 
 14 
 
 13 
 
 9 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 467 
 
386 
 
 Missionary Societies in the United States, 
 
 X. — The Reformed Church in the United States. 
 
 Prior to the year 1878 the Reformed Church in the United 
 States sent her contributions for Foreign Missions to the 
 American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Our 
 first missionary operations began in 1879 in Tokio, Japan, 
 to which the Rev. A. D. Gring and his wife were the earliest 
 of the Church's missionaries. Steady progress has been made, 
 and the future is bright with promises. 
 
 The Church has a theological training school of twelve 
 students, a girls' school of sixty pupils, both at Seudai, _ as 
 also a boys' school at Tamagata, which is not under the im- 
 mediate control of our Board, but a foreign and a native 
 missionary of our own Mission have charge of it. We have 
 also two congregations and four out-stations at Tokio. 
 
 Our Mission in Japan is in a healthy condition. Our mis- 
 sionaries stand high among their brethren in the work. The 
 Church at home is awakening to her responsibility, and our 
 contributions are constantly increasing. Preparations are being 
 made to erect suitable school buildings oni an elegant two- 
 acre lot in the heart of Seudai during 1888. We own a very 
 excellent mission house at Tokio. 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 Annual Income, ;^2,4oo. 
 
 Fields of 
 Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D, 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Workers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Native 
 Contri- 
 butions. 
 
 jAfAN :— 
 Tokio . . 
 Seudai . 
 Tamagata 
 
 1878 
 i836 
 1887 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 I 
 2 
 
 X 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 3 
 
 liained. 
 
 I 
 I 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 
 3 
 4 
 
 250 
 Soo 
 
 4 
 
 13 
 
 8S 
 290 
 
 about 
 
 ;£3o 
 
 ;£a3S 
 
 Totals . 
 
 
 IS 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 
 75° 
 
 16 
 
 37S 
 
 ;£3S5 
 
( 287 ) 
 
 XI. — The Board of Poreign Missions of the United 
 Presbyterian Church. 
 
 This Church commenced its foreign missionary work in 1854, 
 and was incorporated in April 1866. Its fields of labour are two, 
 Egypt and India, the former commenced by the Rev. Thomas 
 McCague, in Cairo, November 1854, and the Rev. James Barnett 
 in the following month; and the latter by the Rev. Andrew 
 Gordon, at Sialkot, in August 1855. 
 
 In Egypt, with a population of 6,817,265, this Mission is 
 the only one carried on among the native people at large by 
 any formally organized missionary body. It has its stations 
 and native churches in the Delta and up the Valley of the Nile 
 as far as the first cataract at Assouan. With the exception of 
 a few individual efforts, it is the only systematic organization at 
 work seeking the evangelization of the millions of this most 
 interesting and needy land. 
 
 In India the field embraced in this Mission includes the 
 Districts of Sialkot, Zafarwal, East and West Gujranwala, 
 Jhelum, Gurdaspur, Pasrur, and Pathankot, with the nearly five 
 millions of people in their bounds. These millions are in all 
 cases, except so far as the Gospel has been made to reach 
 them, Mohammedans and Hindoo heathen, with no proper 
 knowledge of the true God and Jesus Christ whom He has 
 sent. With the exception of a few more or less irregular mis- 
 sionary labours among them, all these people are dependent 
 upon this Mission for any knowledge of salvation — and as 
 things are now, must, like the vast multitudes in Egypt, have 
 the Gospel by this means or perish in their sins. 
 
 The labourers in both these Missions are both male and 
 female. Indeed, the number of unmarried female missionaries 
 from the home churches of the United Presbyterian body, is 
 larger in proportion to the whole membership than from any 
 Protestant body in the world, with the possible exception of 
 the Moravians. • 
 
 In each Mission all the wives of the missionaries are doing 
 much efficient mission work. 
 
 With these foreign missionaries there are 375 native workers, 
 viz., 227 in Egypt, and 148 in India. Of these, 17 in Egypt 
 
288 Missionary Societies in the United States. 
 
 are pastors and evangelists or licentiates, and 12 in India. 
 Most of all, these workers having been taught the Way of Life 
 themselves by the missionaries of this Church, are anxious now 
 to make it known to their benighted people. 
 
 From the beginning both Missions have felt the importance 
 — indeed, the necessity — of having native schools. All the 
 people needed was to read as well as hear in their own tongues 
 the Word of God. Only through proper schools, also, could 
 proper persons be brought forward to teach, and, further on in 
 the course of education, become the suitable and necessary 
 native ministers and teachers of the people, and pastors of the 
 native churches. 
 
 Accordingly scarcely sooner had the pioneer labourers in 
 each field opened their mission than they took steps to meet 
 this great want, and the work has steadily grown to be of very 
 great moment, as will be seen in the summary given. In all 
 these schools women are being taught as well as men, and 
 every year their numbers in the schools are increasing. In 
 Egypt S3 of the schools are self-supporting, and the interest of 
 the people at large in helping forward the educational work of 
 the Mission may be seen in the fact that the sum contributed 
 during the past year by the natives of Egypt alone for school 
 purposes amounted to $14,823. In all of these schools in both 
 Missions a considerable portion of each day is devoted to the 
 direct reading and studying the Bible, thus making the pupils 
 know the way of salvation. The one condition of all who 
 attend any Mission school, whether Mohammedan or Jew, or 
 heathen, is that the Bible shall be used, and the way and the 
 lessons of Christianity shall be taught. 
 
 Among these schools are boarding-schools, as in Sialkot, 
 Cairo, and Asyoot, and two colleges or training institutes, that 
 are of very special importance for raising up the native teacher* 
 and ministers of the people at large. These institutions are at 
 Asyoot in Egypt, and Sialkot in India respectively, and have 
 already rendered most useful service to each Mission and its 
 great work. Neither of them should lack any of the means 
 they need for fulfilling their great purpose. 
 
 Each of these Missions have Sabbath schools also, of which 
 there are 68 in India and 70 in Egypt, with a total of 5,625 
 scholars in them, of whom 1,608 are in the former Mission, and 
 4,017 in the latter. 
 
 ^Continued on p. 290. 
 
5-M c "^ a 
 S-3« E a. 
 
 £.S rt g 3 
 
 n en 
 
 og: 
 
 Wp 
 crq a 
 
 is 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 GYPT : — 
 Alexandria 
 Cairo . . . 
 Mansoora , . 
 EI Fayoum . 
 Lower Thebaid 
 Middle Thebaid 
 Upper Thebaid 
 
 £5 
 
 .-W. India:— 
 Sialkot . . . 
 Zafarwah . 
 Gujranwala . 
 Jhelum 
 Giwdaspar 
 Fasrur . 
 Pathankot. . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ff 
 
 *< 
 
 
 §; 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 p' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 CO 00 00 00 00 00 oo 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 
 H vo tn 00 O^OJ >4 
 
 
 O 0\ h) U» W 0\W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 ^o 
 
 H u> : : HUH 
 
 VI 
 
 : : H H H 10 (0 
 
 •n 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 |. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 r-i 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 : M : : : : : 
 
 " 
 
 :::::: M 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 q 
 
 
 
 
 M -J : : N o\w 
 
 in 
 
 : : H w Lo u ■(>■ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 a; . 
 
 
 
 . ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 p' 
 
 s 
 
 
 tM 
 
 W*^ 00 H H N : ^ 
 
 " 
 
 M H W : W W H 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 p- 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 
 u\ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 lfe5s^g4.SS^ 
 
 
 8*2£vD^S;fe 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M O\0 H tH O\0 
 
 UJ 
 
 0\W W 00 OOUl 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (-J 
 
 
 
 
 
 H H 
 
 
 §3 
 
 
 
 &?-3£»<Sv 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 M OJ \U Ul M tn (A 
 
 
 5rs 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 % 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 +.00*.4>>i->»J3 
 
 
 tn M OstJi ^». H -^ 
 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 en 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 MU<£J H W ^ W 
 
 \D 
 
 H K> OOOl 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 H U t3 H H 
 10 K>^ » H U H 
 
 <£) 
 
 H M H uiK 
 
 
 
 
 (Jt o\in M M "J 
 
 
 » W O -^ 00 00 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 OOA M >, ^ 4*. C\ 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 00 
 00 
 
 ^ 
 
 oo 
 oo 
 
29© 
 
 United Preslyterian Missions. 
 
 In both Missions also much thorough and useful Zenana 
 work is done — ^that is, the work of Christian women visiting the 
 homes of the people, where none but they can have access to 
 the heathen women. There they can read the Scriptures to 
 the native women, teach them to read, and talk with them of 
 the way to be saved, and pray with them. Almost all our mis- 
 sionary women do some of this work, but some of them devote 
 themselves exclusively to it. The statistics of this kind of 
 work in the India Mission are not in hand, but in Egypt there 
 are 25 persons engaged in it, and 627 native women are receiv- 
 ing instructions thus in their Zenanas or native homes. No 
 one can estimate the amount of good that comes from this 
 work in both Missions. 
 
 Condensed from the Report. 
 
 XII. — The Home AND Foreign MissiONARYSociETYof the 
 American Methodist Episcopal Church sends the follow- 
 ing summary of its labours : — 
 
 Annual Income, about ;£2,6oo. 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign 
 Workers. 
 
 Native 
 iWorkers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants- 
 
 Schools- 
 
 Scho- 
 lats- 
 
 Africa . . . 
 Hayti . . . 
 St. Domingo . 
 Indian Territory 
 
 1686 
 1877 
 188s 
 1876 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 3 
 22 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 2 
 
 I 
 2 
 16 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 I 
 2 
 
 Lay. 
 
 3 
 2 
 
 420 
 
 300 
 
 2SO 
 
 1,200 
 
 215 
 82 
 
 47 
 700 
 
 X 
 
 I 
 I 
 6 
 
 166 
 6a 
 40 
 
 400 
 
 Totals .1 ... 
 
 3» 
 
 2t 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 s 
 
 2,170 
 
 1,044 
 
 9 
 
 666 
 
 J. M. TowNSEND, Secretary. 
 
Missionary Societies in the United States, 291 
 
 XIII. — The Board of Missions of the Methodist Pro- 
 testant Church was organized at Baltimore by Miss Harriet 
 G. Brittain in 1870, for the work in Japan. It conducts in 
 Yokohama an Anglo-Japanese school for boys, a girls' school, 
 and a young mens' night school. There are also a mixed 
 school at Fugisawa, and a boys' and girls' school at Nagiya. 
 Evangelistic work is done at each place. 
 
 The work is growing. One church is in course of erection. 
 One large school-building has been secured and paid for in 
 Yokohama. One is in course of erection at Nagiya, and one 
 has already been built at Fugisawa. More pupils offer than 
 the Mission can accept. Conversions are now frequent. 
 
 F. T. Tagg, 
 
 Missionary Secretary, 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 
 Field of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. of 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native 
 Work- 
 ers. 
 
 Ad- 
 herents. 
 
 Com- 
 muni- 
 cants. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scho- 
 lars. 
 
 Japan ;— 
 Yokohama . 
 
 Nagiya . . 
 
 Fugisawa . 
 
 i8S:i 
 1887 
 188s 
 
 2 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 I 
 
 2 
 
 Lay. 
 
 z 
 2 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 4 
 2 
 
 Lay. 
 
 2 
 
 I 
 
 230 
 70 
 30 
 
 100 
 10 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 I 
 
 360 
 32 
 
 68 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 330 
 
 no 
 
 5 
 
 460 
 
 XIV. — Bishop W. Taylor's Self-supporting Mission in 
 South Central Africa was originated at the General Confer- 
 ence of the Methodist Episcopal Church of the United States 
 North, in 1884. The first field selected was the Province of 
 Angola, in South-west Central Africa, where the principal sta-- 
 tion of the Mission is at the port of St. Paul de Loanda. Beyond 
 this, there are four stations extending into the interior about 200 
 miles ; Dondo, at the highest navigable point for steamers on 
 the Csanzo river, Nhomgue-a-Pepe, a fertile pastoral regiottj 
 
 u 2 
 
292 Missionary Societies in the United States. 
 
 Pungo-Andongo, a trading station, and Malange, on the eastern 
 frontier of Angola, suitable for both trade and agriculture. The 
 aim has been at each of these places to carry on some occupa- 
 tion by which the missionaries shall be supported. These 
 occupations are very various, being educational, agricultural, 
 medical ; and there have naturally been many disappointments 
 in the attempts of the missionaries to find suitable employment ; 
 and their numbers have been reduced by sickness. Bishop 
 Taylor has also made pioneering expeditions to the Congo, and 
 stations have been established at Kabinda, north of the estuary, 
 and at Kimpoko on Stanley Pool. Three small intermediate 
 stations have been established. A steamer has been sent out 
 for service on the river, but at the date of the last reports had 
 not yet been launched. A party of sixteen persons has recently 
 been sent to Liberia, contracts having been made with native 
 chiefs, by which they are bound to furnish protection and all 
 needful facilities for the stations established among them. The 
 whole enterprise hitherto must be regarded as a preparation for 
 evangelistic work ; and also as an experiment in a new direction, 
 to be watched with the deepest interest by all students of 
 missionary method. A party of forty-four — men, women and 
 children — accompanied Bishop Taylor on his expedition in 
 1885. There are now in the Angola district eight ministerial 
 and four lay workers, with eleven missionaries' wives and female 
 helpers. Ten children complete the enumeration. The work 
 on the Congo is too immature to allow of any accurate 
 statistics. 
 
 Among smaller Societies or Special Missions, the Seventh 
 Day Baptists conduct a Mission in China, at Shanghai, the 
 pioneers of which were Mr. and Mrs. Solomon Carpenter and 
 Mr. and Mrs. Nathan Wardner, in 1847. There is now one 
 ordained American missionary, with two lady helpers, one of 
 whom presides over the Medical Mission department. The 
 native workers are, i ordained, 3 lay, 3 females. There are 
 21 communicants. Three schools are conducted, with an 
 attendance of 54 scholars. The medical department reports 
 5)373 patients in 1887, and 122 visits paid. The number of 
 prescriptions /«/(//sr was 3,665. The income of the Society 
 for the year was ;^7o8 loj-. 
 
Canadian and Women's Societies. 293 
 
 The Free Will Baptists, corresponding with the General 
 Baptists of England, have also a Mission in Orissa (see ante, 
 p. 114), in which there are 11 stations, 7 missionaries, and 
 476 members. 
 
 CANADA. 
 
 Of Canadian Societies, the following must be mentioned : — 
 The Foreign Missionary Society of the Presbyterian Church, 
 with Stations in the West Indies, India, Formosa, and the New 
 Hebrides, employing 14 missionaries ; the Missionary Society 
 of the Methodist Church in Canada, established in 1824, 
 having missions among the Indians, in the Bermudas and 
 Japan; employing 32 missionaries, and having 3,600 com- 
 municants. 
 
 The Baptist Churches in Canada began missionary opera- 
 tions in 1866, and support 4 missionaries among the Telugus 
 OF India, numbering 500 communicants. 
 
 WOMEN'S SOCIETIES. 
 
 Of the Women's Societies carried on in America the fol- 
 lowing may be specified : — 
 
 The Woman's Baptist Foreign Missionary Society of the 
 West. 
 
 The Woman's Board of Foreign Missions, Cumberland Pres- 
 byterian Church. Seep. 271. 
 
 The Woman's Boards of Missions in connection with the 
 American Board. See p. 268. 
 
 The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society of the Iowa 
 Meeting of Friends. 
 
 The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society of the Presby- 
 terian Church. See p. 280. 
 
 The Foreign Missionary Society of the Presbyterian Church 
 in Canada (Women's). See above. 
 
 All of these have sent delegates to the Conference of 1888. 
 Many smaller and local societies exist, proving the great 
 activity of the Christian sisterhood in America in this holy 
 cause. 
 
MEDICAL MISSIONS. 
 
 *^* It is impossible to give an account in detail of the 
 medical work carried on by the several Missionary Societies, and 
 especially by the Women's Associations, British and Foreign. 
 This kind of agency is more and more recognized as essential 
 to the completeness of a Mission. Several Societies now 
 provide medical training for their own missionary candidates 
 intended for special spheres of labour, especially for China and 
 Africa. Some special associations have been formed for the 
 purpose, of which a brief account is here given. 
 
297 ) 
 
 MEDICAL MISSIONS. 
 
 I. — The Edinburgh Medical Missionary Society. 
 
 This Society, entirely undenominational in its constitution and 
 principles, was commenced in 1841.^ Till 1851 its limited funds 
 were mainly expended in efforts to awaken an interest in the 
 cause of Medical Missions. As the demand for medical 
 missionaries arose, the various Missionary Societies naturally 
 looked to the Edinburgh Medical Missionary Society to supply 
 fully qualified agents; and in 1853 this important, and now 
 extensive, department of its work was commenced. The 
 following facts show at a glance the progress of the Society 
 during the last twenty years. In 1867 the Society's income 
 was ;Ji,562; in 1887 itwas;^6,98i. In 1867 twelve students, 
 under its auspices, were preparing for medical missionary work ; 
 
 ' Mr. Lowe, in Iras Medical Missions (2nd edit., London 1887), gives the 
 following interesting account of the origin of this Society : — 
 
 ' In 1841, the Rev. Peter Parker, M.D., a medical missionary from 
 America, who had laboured for many years and with much success in 
 China, passed through Edinburgh on his way to the United States. During 
 his short visit to Edinburgh, he was the guest of the late Dr. Abercrombie, 
 who was so greatly interested in the intelligence he received from him, 
 especially with his experience of the value of the healing art as a pioneer to 
 missionary effort, that he invited to his house a few friends to hear Dr. 
 Parker's account of his work, and to consider the propriety of forming an 
 association in Edinburgh for the purpose of promoting Medical Missions. 
 
 ' As the result of the interest thus awakened, a public meeting was held 
 on the 30th of November of the same year, when a resolution was adopted, 
 and the Society formed under the name of the " Edinburgh Association for 
 sending Medical Aid to Foreign Countries." ' 
 
 'It was resolved that "The objects of the Association shall be to 
 circulate information on the subject, to endeavour to originate and aid 
 such kindred institutions as may be formed to prosecute the same work, 
 and to render assistance at missionary stations to as many professional 
 agents as the funds placed at its disposal may admit." 
 
 ' Dr. Abercrombie was chosen President, and at the inaugural meeting 
 the Rev. Dr. Chalmers and Professor Alison were elected Vice-Presidents.' 
 
 On November 28, 1843, at the second annual meeting, it was resolved 
 that 'henceforth the Association shall be designated "The Edinburgh 
 Medical Missionary Society." ' 
 
298 Medical Missions. 
 
 this year there are twenty-nine, besides thirteen native medical 
 missionary students in its Training Institution at Agra. _ la 
 1867 the expenditure in support of its own Medical Missions 
 abroad was £sS^i la^st year it amounted to ^^1,854; while 
 within the last few years grants to the amount of ;!^3,ooo have 
 been given for the purchase of medicines, instruments, etc., to 
 medical missionaries labouring in connection with the various 
 societies in all parts of the world. 
 
 The object of the Edinburgh Training Institution is to 
 provide for its students a full medical and surgical education, 
 at the University or Extra-Mural School of Medicine, along 
 with a thorough practical training in the various departments 
 of missionary work. The students belong to all the evangelical 
 denominations, and are drawn from all parts of the United 
 Kingdom, and from other countries. Candidates must satisfy 
 the Board that the love of Christ constrains them to engage in 
 this service, that they have a good general education, and 
 possess evangelistic gifts; that they require (financially) the 
 Society's help to prepare for the work, and that, when they shall 
 have finished their studies, and obtained their legal qualifica- 
 tions, they are willing to go wherever their services, as medical 
 missionaries, may be required. The Society has supplied 
 legally qualified medical missionaries to all the great Missionary 
 Societies in this country, to the French Protestant, Swedish, 
 Norwegian, and to several American Societies. In 1887 com- 
 modious and well-equipped premises, known as ' The Living- 
 stone Memorial Medical Missionary Training Institution,' were 
 erected by the Society, at a cost of ;^i 0,000, in which the work 
 is now carried on. 
 
 The object of the Society's Training Institution at Agra, 
 under the charge of its founder, Dr, Valentine, is to educate 
 in the Government College there, and train, a Native agency 
 in this important department of missionary work, Thirteen 
 students, sent from all the various Missions in Northern India, 
 are at present in course of training. The Society has besides 
 prosperous Medical Missions in Nazareth and Damascus. 
 
 G. Smith, LL.D. 
 
( 399 ) 
 
 II. — The Medical Missionary Society, London. 
 
 The London Medical Missionary Association was originated in 
 1878 by several medical men and others who desired, through 
 it, to forward the cause of Medical Missions. In detail the 
 objects of the Association are : — 
 
 1. To promote the spiritual welfare of the students connected 
 with the various Medical Schools in England, and to awalcen 
 and foster among them and the members of the medical profes- 
 sion generally, a deeper interest in Medical Missions. 
 
 2. To encourage, and when deemed expedient, to aid suitable 
 Christian men who desire to give themselves up to Medical 
 Mission work. 
 
 3. To establish Medical Missions, either independently or in 
 connection with other Societies. 
 
 4. To diffuse information by Lectures, Meetings, and espe- 
 cially by the publication of a Medical Missionary magazine. 
 
 The organ of the Association, ' Medical Missions at Home 
 and Abroad,' was established at once, and under the editorship 
 of Dr. Fairlie Clarke, and after his death under that of Dr. 
 Burns Thomson, continued to be issued quarterly up till October 
 1885, when it entered upon a monthly issue under the editorship 
 of Dr. James L. Maxwell. Beyond assisting various Medical 
 Missions in India, China, Egypt, etc., with donations of money 
 or instruments, the Association did not attempt any regular or 
 continuous work till October 1885. At that time it definitely 
 entered upon the work of bringing forward and educating suit- 
 able young men as medical missionaries. The Medical Mission 
 House at 104, Petherton Road, London, was opened to receive 
 such men during their studies, and the superintendent was 
 appointed to watch over and further their interests. Four men 
 who have shared in the benefits of the Home for a longer or 
 shorter period are now in the mission field, one in Madagascar, 
 two on the Congo, and one in China. Four students are now 
 under training, and two have been accepted to begin their 
 studies next year. So far as foreign Mission work is concerned, 
 the work of the Medical Missionary Association is that of 
 preparing men for the field. It occupies no field of its own. 
 
 In the home field it is trying to plant Medical Missions in 
 the various districts of London. 
 
 J, L. Maxwell, M.D., Secretary and Editor. 
 
300 Medical Missions. 
 
 III. — The Friends' Medical Mission among the 
 Armenians. 
 
 The work began in 1881, when Dr. Dobrashim, who had 
 passed through the usual medical course in England, started a 
 Medical Mission in the Armenian quarter of Constantinople. 
 In connection with this meetings for worship have been started, 
 and a school for children. 
 
 At Balijijig, an Armenian village at the head of the Sea of 
 Marmora, near Ismed, an industrial school is supported by 
 Friends. 
 
 The Mission has also assisted in three or four instances in 
 providing outfits for other Armenian medical missionaries. 
 
 The medical Mission work is carried on at premises in 
 Stamboul, which afford room for the hospital treatment of 
 urgent cases. 
 
 The annual income is ;^36s. Six native workers are 
 employed. 
 
 W. C. Braithwaite, Hon. Secretary. 
 
 *3if* For a notice of thi Zenana Medical College, London, see 
 /. 224. 
 
MISSIONS TO THE JEWS. 
 
 \* In many heathen lands, as well as in civilized countries, 
 descendants of Israel are to be found, and, more or less, become 
 the objects of missionary labour. The ancient people of God, 
 however, demand special efforts on their behalf, as already 
 believers in one important portion of Divine Revelation, 
 although as regards the other, ' the veil,' alas ! ' is upon their 
 eyes.' 
 
( 303 ) 
 
 MISSIONS TO THE JEWS. 
 I. — The London Society for Promoting Christianity 
 
 AMONG THE JeWS. 
 
 In the year 1801 there came to this country, in order to enter 
 the service of the London Missionary Society, a Christian 
 Israelite, C. G. Frey by name. To quote the language of the 
 Jubilee Report, ' during his stay in London, it was put into 
 his heart to visit his brethren of the house of Israel. He found 
 them in a state of darkness and bondage, worse than that of 
 their fathers in Egypt. He spoke to them of Christ and His 
 salvation. He engaged a few other Christian friends to feel a 
 concern for their spiritual welfare.' 
 
 He made known to the Directors of the London Missionary 
 Society his earnest desire to be permitted to preach the Gospel 
 to his own kindred after the flesh. 
 
 The application was favourably considered by the Directors, 
 they acceded to his request, and some three years having been 
 consurned in the needful preliminary preparation, we find him 
 in 1805 commencing in earnest his missionary work, under the 
 auspices of the London Missionary Society. It was soon, 
 however, discovered that the work required distinctive and 
 peculiar machinery. Accordingly, after the brief existence, for 
 a few months in 1808, of a separate Society which did not 
 contemplate Jews exclusively as its object, the present Society 
 was founded in the beginning of 1809. 
 
 The constitution of the newly-formed Society was of a mixed 
 character, as it was composed both of Churchmen and Dis' 
 senters. ' Your Committee,' they say, in their second Report, 
 'anxious to avoid all appearance of party spirit, have, from 
 the first, invited the co»operation of Christians of every denomi- 
 nation.' The Bible Society and the Religious Tract Society 
 were in this respect the models of the newly-formed Association. 
 
 It was found, however, that the circumstances of the Societies 
 were scarcely parallel, and practical working difficulties Wefe 
 
304 Missions to the Jews. 
 
 felt at the very outset. This, together with the fact that, to use 
 their own words, ' an anxiety to carry forward the objects of 
 the institution had led them to form too sanguine an estimate 
 of their future resources,' and that, in consequence, a very 
 heavy debt had been incurred, led to the final reconstruction of 
 the Society in 181 5. 
 
 The Dissenting members amicably retired from its manage- 
 ment, and its liabilities were discharged by the late Rev. 
 Lewis Way, who placed the sum of ;^io,ooo at the disposal of 
 the Society, and threw himself into the work with enthusiasm, 
 travelling on one occasion to St. Petersburg, to try to induce 
 the Czar to extend his protection to Jewish converts to 
 Christianity throughout his empire. 
 
 In September 1817, the work of translating the New Testa- 
 ment into Hebrew was completed. The version was printed, 
 and having undergone several revisions, was issued in a standard 
 form in 1838. The Society also took an important share in the 
 publication of the Hebrew Old Testament in an accessible 
 form. They also published a collection of Haphtorahs, or 
 selections from the Prophets, bearing specially on the character 
 and work of the Messiah. The Liturgy of the Church of 
 England has also been translated into Hebrew, and is employed 
 both in London and in Jerusalem. 
 
 In 1825 an event of signal importance took place, in the 
 conversion and baptism of Michael Solomon Alexander. 
 
 ' Walking with a friend, his attention was attracted by a large handbill, 
 notifying the Annual Meeting of the local Association in aid of the Society 
 for Promoting Christianity amongst the Jews. His curiosity was excited, 
 and, in answer to his eager inquiries, lie was informed that the Society 
 hoped to convert the Jews by means of the New Testament. He had now 
 to learn what the New Testament was, and was told that it was an absurd 
 book, which he would do well to read, and which indeed every Jew ought 
 to read, with a view to the confirmation of his own mind and in his own 
 religion, and in opposition to Christianity. 
 
 ' He did read the New Testament ; and the very first perusal of its 
 sacred pages awakened an inquiry and an interest, which four years of 
 severe mental conflict brought to a happy determination. With a mind 
 dissatisfied and ill at ease, struggling with conviction on the one hand, and 
 the prospect of worldly disgrace and ruin on the other, after one or two 
 changes he settled at Plymouth as reader in the Jewish synagogue. He 
 subsequently married ; and now, as he thought, stedfastly resolved to 
 abandon every thought of Christ and His religion. Through God's 
 mercy he was not long able to persevere in this resolution. Yet the struggle 
 withm was almost heart-rending. He was afraid to come near the church. 
 
The London Society. 305 
 
 and yet on Sunday evenings would steal silently under its walls, and, 
 almost riveted to the spot, listen to the pealing organ as it accompanied 
 the songs of Christian praise. At length, after having for some time com- 
 municated his difficulties to a Jewish friend, it became necessary to make 
 a. formal announcement of his views to the congregation in which he 
 ministered ; and after a very short interval he was enabled to decide fully 
 and finally for Christ,' 
 
 Two years afterwards, Mr. Alexander received ordination 
 in the Church of England, and after earnestly labouring for 
 some time in England, he was, in 1841, consecrated a Bishop 
 of Jerusalem. 
 
 The Society now occupies fields of labour in Europe, Asia, 
 and Africa. It sustains missionaries in France, Italy, the 
 German Empire, Holland, Poland, Turkey, and the Danubian 
 Principalities. It has carried on its work in North Africa, 
 including Egypt, and in Abyssinia, in which latter country the 
 labours and sufferings of the late Rev. H. A. Stern will be fresh 
 in the recollection of many. The labours of the Society have 
 been also extended to Smyrna and to Bagdad. In fact, 
 wherever the children of Israel are found, there is the sphere 
 of its operations j and although met with strong and constant 
 opposition, the work has been much blessed by God.^ 
 
 The Report of the Society for 1888 gives the following 
 particulars : — 
 
 ' The aggregate income for the year amounted to ;^33,92S 13J. f)d., 
 while the expenditure at home and abroad was ;^37,344. During the year 
 there had been issued from the Society's dep6t 5,600 Bibles, 4,018 New 
 Testaments, whole or iii part, 47,219 missionary books and tracts, 119,748 
 periodicals, and 59,301 home tracts and appeals. The Society has 135 
 agents at work. Since 1823, 164,806 entire copies of the Old Testament, 
 and 405,606 parts of the same, had been circulated, and since 1817, 212,080 
 copies of the Hebrew New Testament, and portions thereof, had been sold 
 or distributed gratis. When the Society was formed there were not fifty 
 Christian Israelites known in the United Kingdom. Now their mission- 
 aries estimated that there were 3,000, besides more than 100 ordained Jewish 
 clergymen. The Society has mission schools in London, Jerusalem, Con- 
 stantinople, Damascus, Bucharest, Mogador, Tunis, etc., where several 
 hundred Jewish children are educated.' 
 
 See Our Missions, by the Revi Thomas Di Halsted, M.A. 
 
3o6 Misiions to thej&ws. 
 
 II. — The British Society for the Propagation of the 
 Gospel among the Jews. 
 
 On the formation of the London Society for Promoting Chris- 
 tianity amongst the Jews, as described in the preceding section, 
 a Committee was appointed by the General Assembly of the 
 Church of Scotland to carry a Mission work among the people. 
 The Committee sent a deputation to visit Palestine and the 
 East, with the view of ascertaining the actual state of the Jews. 
 The Report of this Mission, prepared by Andrew Bonar, one 
 of the deputies, and the memoir and writings of R. M. 
 McCheyne, another of them, gave a great impetus to Jewish 
 Missions. The Church of Scotland sent missionaries to Austria 
 and Palestine, and encouraged the formation of an Enghsh 
 Society, which would take up the work among the Jews in 
 England. Such a Society, which could unite the members of 
 the Evangelical Churches, had for some time been a want felt 
 among Christians in London. When the proposal, accompanied 
 with an oifer of substantial aid, came from Scotland, a number 
 of Christians interested in Israel met on the 7th of November, 
 1842, and founded The British Societv for the Propa- 
 gation OF the Gospel among the Jews. 
 
 The first Report of the Committee is an interesting record of 
 the beginning of the work. To excite the best sympathies of 
 God's people on behalf of the Jews, the "Society instituted 
 prayer-meetings, where earnest supplications were offered for 
 the conversion of Israel ; and secured the delivery and subse- 
 quent publication of a course of lectures by eminent ministers 
 on the history, condition, and prospects of the Jews. The 
 proper work of the Society was vigorously undertaken in dif- 
 ferent directions. Lectures directly addressed to the Jew, on 
 subjects of special interest to him, were delivered in London. 
 An edition of the New Testament, and a pamphlet containing 
 the principal Messianic prophecies, were issued in Hebrew. 
 An acknowledgment was made of the liberality of the Church 
 of Scotland by presenting the Jewish Committee of the Free 
 Church with 1,000 copies of the latter publication. And 
 lastly, the four missionary agents employed by the Society 
 reported successes already attained. 
 
 The growing interest among God's people in the seed of 
 
The British Society. 307 
 
 Abraham, and the consequent ever-enlarging sympathy with 
 and help in the work of the Society, have enabled the Com- 
 mittee to extend their operations. As a little seed becomes a 
 forest, so this Society, small in its beginning, has grown slowly 
 but surely in strength and usefulness. Forty-five years ago it 
 began with four agents ; and now there are upwards of 100 who 
 carry the Gospel to the Jews in England, Germany, Austria, 
 Russia, Turkey, and the Holy Land. 
 
 Tracts and copies of the Scriptures are circulated. Many 
 Jews have ,by this Society been led to believe that Jesus is 
 the Christ. Much good has been done among the thousands 
 of Jews in London by the various agents, and by the Mission 
 House with its important Medical Missions. 
 
 ■ Our work,' writes the Rev. J. Dunlop, the Secretary, ' has been like 
 the building of a hghthouse under the tide. Much labour, time, and 
 material are first expended in laying the foundation under the water, out 
 of sight. Then the superstructure becomes visible, and rises higher and 
 higher, till at last the lamps are lit, the lights revolve, and lives are saved. 
 So our devoted missionaries have been labouring for forty-five years, first 
 laying a good foundation, and then building upon it a superstructure firm 
 and strong, to the glory of God and the good of His ancient people. And 
 now all true voices of the past forty-five years ; the voices of the glorified 
 founders and supporters ; the voices of the noble workers at home and 
 abroad ; the voices of Mr. Rabbinowitz, the pastor, and the members of the 
 Hebrew Christian Church in Kischinew, South Russia, which was inaugu- 
 rated on the occasion of the visit of the British Society's Treasurer and 
 Secretary ; the voices of Rabbi Lichtenstein, of Tapio Zelle, in Hungary, 
 and his many sympathizers, all exclaim, " Excelsior ; go on increasing 
 your staff ; go on enlarging your operations ; go on building higher and 
 higher, till the Jews shall be uplifted like a mighty Pharos in the midst of 
 a dark sea, to give to all nations ' the light of the knowledge of the glory 
 of God in the face of Jesus Christ.' " ' 
 
 In England there are 6 principal stations, in Germany 5, in 
 Austria 2, in Russia 2, in Turkey 2, and in Palestine i. There 
 are upwards of 100 missionaries and helpers engaged in the 
 work. The income for 1887-8 amounted to ;^8,i82. 
 
 J. Dunlop, Secretary. 
 
 III.— ^Free Church of Scotland's Committee on the 
 Conversion of the Jews. 
 
 As a result of their Mission to the Jews, sent out by the Church 
 of Scotland in 1839, a Mission to the Jews was begun, the 
 late Dr. John Duncan resigning his charge in Glasgow to 
 
 X 2 
 
3o8 
 
 Missions to the Jews, 
 
 undertake the work. He and the other [missionaries adhered 
 . to the Free Church at the Disruption of 1843, ^^^ ^^^ work 
 has been carried on ever since with vigour by that Church. 
 The Established Church has also continued its work among 
 the Jews of Egypt and Turkey. 
 
 Besides the stations named below, the work has been carried 
 on at different times in Leghorn, Ancona, Galatz, Jassy, Strass- 
 burg, and other places. 
 
 SUMMARY: Free Church Mission to the Jews. 
 
 Income for 1886-7, £Sj^S°' 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Entered 
 
 A.D. 
 
 No. 
 Out- 
 Sta- 
 tions. 
 
 Foreign Workers. 
 
 Native Workers. 
 
 Principal Sta- 
 tions : — 
 Budapest . 
 Constantinople 
 Prague 
 
 Amsterdam . 
 Breslau 
 
 Sea of Galilee! 
 (Tiberias) ./ 
 
 1841 
 1842 
 1862 
 1849 
 1853 
 1884 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 Or- 
 dained. 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 
 I 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 ... 
 ... 
 
 2 
 
 Licensed 
 Mis:iionaries. 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 Lay. 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 Fe- 
 male. 
 
 4 
 5 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 ... 
 
 S 
 
 8 
 
 I 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 19 
 
 9 
 
 Fields of Labour. 
 
 Com- 
 municant'. 
 
 Schools. 
 
 Scholars 
 on Roll. 
 
 Native_ Contribu- 
 tions. 
 
 Principal Sta- 
 tions : — 
 Budapest . . 
 Constantinople 
 Prague 
 
 Amsterdam . 
 Breslau 
 
 Sea of Galilee\ 
 (Tiberias) ./ 
 
 100 
 36 
 
 120 
 
 I 
 4 
 
 445 
 272 
 
 £ 
 
 299 
 
 162 
 
 II 
 
 43 
 22 
 
 Totals . . 
 
 256 1 5 
 
 717 
 
 537 
 
Missions to the Jews. 309 
 
 IV. — The Mildmay Mission to the Jews, commenced in 
 1876 under the direction of Mr. John Wilkinson, carries on its 
 work especially in London. Besides general Mission work, 
 carried on by visitation, Bible readings. Gospel addresses, and 
 free conferences, there are a Medical Mission and a convalescent 
 home. A house has also been opened for inquirers, and there 
 is a home and school for poor children. Hebrew New Testa- 
 ments in the new version of the late Mr. Salkinson are dis- 
 tributed in various countries, and are granted to other Missions, 
 and mission visits have been paid to Pomerania, Bohemia, 
 Austria, Hungary, and Galicia; also to North Africa and 
 Morocco ; and more recently to Russia. 
 
 There are now twenty-six agents in this Mission. The 
 income for 1887 was ;^3,28o iij. M. 
 
 In addition to the above, Societies are carried on by the 
 Presbyterian Church of^ Ireland, by the United Presbv- 
 TERiAN Church of Scotland, and by the Presbyterian 
 Church of England. The London City Mission also 
 maintains three missionaries expressly for the Jews. In Ger- 
 many there are four Societies : the Berlin Society (1822), 
 the Westphalian Society (1844), the Leipzig Society (1849), 
 in connection with which Professor Delitzsch executed his 
 noble translation of the New Testament into Hebrew, and the 
 WiJRTEMBERG SOCIETY (1874). There are also Societies in 
 Basel (1831), Norway (1846), Amsterdam (1861), and Stock- 
 holm (1874). In the United States a Society was formed at 
 New York in (1878) in connection with the Episcopal Church. 
 There are also smaller Societies and Missions carried on by indi- 
 vidual zeal in different parts of the world. The aim of all is the 
 same — to make known the true Messiah to the seed of Israel. 
 At least one-half of the workers are of Jewish extraction. Dr. C. 
 F. Heman ^ calculates that ' the average yearly number of 
 baptisms is 626, of which 165 occur in the Protestant Church, 
 and 461 in the Greek. A hundred thousand is a fair estimate 
 of the number of Jews who have embraced Christianity since 
 the beginning of the century.' 
 
 ' See Schaf's Cydopadia, from which the foregoing list is taken. 
 
PUBLICATION SOCIETIES. 
 
 These Societies are among the most valuable auxiliaries to 
 Christian Missions. By missionaries the language of many 
 uncivilized peoples have been first reduced to writing, and the 
 beginnings of a literature achieved. Missionaries are among 
 the foremost of Bible translators ; while in the work of pub- 
 lishing and circulating the sacred volume the Bible Societies 
 afford their aid. With these the Tract Societies co-operate, 
 producing works for the exposition and defence of Christianity. 
 The whole world is learning to read ; and the printed page 
 reaches multitudes who have never heard or seen a missionary ; 
 often leading souls to Christ. 
 
( 313 ) 
 
 BIBLE SOCIETIES. 
 
 I. — A PAPER read by the late Rev. C. E. Baines Reed 
 before the Missionary Conference in London, 1878, thus 
 succinctly presents the work of different Societies in the dis- 
 tribution of the Scriptures : — ' Earliest in the field was the 
 Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, which 
 began its honoured career as far back as 1698. Next to it was 
 the Canstein Institution, founded at Halle in 1712, which 
 has acted as feeder to the German Bible Societies of more 
 recent date. The Naval and Military Bible Society has 
 carried on operations in its special sphere since 1780. The 
 British and Foreign Bible Society was established, as is 
 well known, in the year 1804; and the example thus set was 
 followed by the formation of numerous offshoots which have 
 since become independent. Of these the chief were the 
 Basel Bible Society, founded in the same year, and the 
 Prussian a few months later ; the Swedish and Russian So- 
 cieties in 1809 and 181 2 respectively; and the American 
 Bible Society, which combined several smaller institutions, 
 in 18 17. The parent tree, for all it has lost, can still boast 
 upwards of 6,000 branches at home and in the Colonies ; the 
 American Bible Society comes second, with 2,000 branches; 
 the National Bible Society of Scotland third, with 227 
 branches. 
 
 To give even the briefest account of these several agencies 
 would here be impossible : our chief concern with them at 
 present is in their bearing upon the work of Missions to the 
 non-Christian population of the globe. In the first instance, 
 and chiefly, they are home Societies. The origin of the greatest 
 of them is well known, but bears to be retold. ' In the year 
 1800 a Welsh girl, who had travelled many a mile barefoot 
 over the hills to get a Bible, applied to the Rev. Thomas 
 Charles, of Bala, for one. This incident directed his atten- 
 tion to the dearth of Scriptures in the Principality. The 
 Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge had no funds to 
 
314 Bible Societies, 
 
 spare for providing further editions of its Welsh Bible, When 
 Mr, Charles next visited London, he urged the Committee 
 of the Religious Tract Society to consider how the need 
 might be met. While he was speaking, the Rev. Joseph 
 Hughes said, " Surely a Society might be formed for the pur- 
 pose ; and if for Wales, why not also for the Empire, and the 
 World ? " On March 7, 1804, was founded the British and 
 Foreign Bible Society, having as its simple yet comprehen- 
 sive object to promote the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, 
 without note or comment, at home and abroad.' 
 
 The Rev. Joseph Hughes, with the Rev. John Owen, and 
 the Rev. Dr. Steinkopff, were the first Secretaries. The 
 co-operation of all who desired the circulation of the Scrip- 
 tures was invited, without regard to sectarian distinction ; and 
 the experience of more than fourscore years has proved this 
 great end to be attainable without any compromise of prin- 
 ciples. Besides the home operations of the Society, it is one 
 of the chief objects kept in view to aid Missionary Societies 
 in their noble work of upholding Christ among heathen 
 nations. Grants are made to translators and revisers of the 
 Sacred Text ; paper and money are voted when the printing is 
 done abroad, or the expense of printing at home is undertaken. 
 The following are among the Societies thus aided : the Society 
 for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts ; the Church 
 Missionary Society ; the Universities' Mission ; the Wesleyan 
 Missionary Society; the London Missionary Society; the 
 London Society for Promoting Christianity among the Jews ; 
 the British Society for the Propagation of the Gospel among 
 the Jews ; the Baptist Missionary Society ; the Welsh Calvin- 
 istic Methodist Missionary Society ; the Missionary Societies 
 connected with the Presb)rterian Churches ; the Moravian Mis- 
 sionary Society; the Norwegian Missionary Society; the 
 Rhenish, French Canadian, Paris, Basle Evangelical, Nova 
 Scotia, and many other Missionary Societies. 
 
 With regard to this varied missionary work, Professor Westcott, 
 in a speech delivered at Cambridge in 1883, has the following 
 applicable and weighty paragraphs : — ■ 
 
 ' The assistance which the Bible Society renders to Missions is rendered 
 silently and as a matter of course j and it is therefore often unnoticed. But 
 the least inquiry will reveal its extent and its importance. The Society 
 iox the Propagation of the Gospel, for example, circulates the Scriptures in 
 
British and Foreign Bible Society. 315 
 
 whole or in part in thirty-five languages ; for translations in twenty-five 
 languages it depends on the Bible Society alone. The Church Missionary 
 Society, again, circulates translations in sixty languages, and it derives all, 
 I ain told, from the Bible Society. To speak generally, translations of the 
 Scriptures in about seventy languages are used in the Foreign Missions 
 of the Church of England, and of these about six-sevenths can only be 
 obtained from the Bible Society. The Wesleyan and London Society's 
 Missions derive, I believe, no less help from its labours. 
 
 'jThe extent of the work of the Society may be put in another light. No 
 less than forty languages have been reduced to writing for its service. It 
 found the Scriptures in fifty languages. It has now issued parts of them at 
 least in 250, and the little pamphlet which I hold in my hand contains 
 specimens of 215 versions.' ' 
 
 'It is this Book, this divine library, which the Bible Society desires 
 to place in the hands of all who wish to be disciples of the Word of God. 
 The Society does not aim at interpreting the Word, but at giving it to each 
 man in the language in which he was born. The work is thus definitely 
 limited, and yet it is immeasurably powerful. It is not all that we require 
 for carrying abroad the Gospel, but in carrying abroad the Gospel we do 
 require this ; and here, therefore, the principle of the division of labour 
 finds a natural application. We combine heartily to do in the most effective 
 manner what we all require to have done. We agree in believing that the 
 teaching of Holy Scripture will harmonize and quicken every element of 
 good scattered throughout the world. We look for our prevailing commen- 
 tary in the grace of the Christian life. We accept the old motto as true 
 still : ^» timgna loquimur sed vivimus. It is not speaking great things, 
 but living them, which will convince our adversaries.' 
 
 The receipts of the Society for the year 1887-88 were 
 ^^250,382 loj. 5(/., of which ;^io2,443 5J. were from 
 the sale of the Scriptures, the foreign sales amounting to 
 ^£■5 0,400 15^. 4(/. The issues for the year in all foreign fields 
 were 186,229 Bibles, 612,427 New Testaments (generally with 
 the Psalms), and 1,113,983 separate Books or portions of 
 Scripture. 
 
 With regard to the foreign work the Committee say, in words 
 which contain the whole case of the Society in a single 
 paragraph : — 
 
 ' Foreign Missionary Societies have received the fullest assistance the 
 Committee could give them. In the printing of new or revised translations, 
 and in the supply of copies in languages already published, every practi- 
 cable help has been gladly afforded to every Society applying for it. The only 
 pecuniary return expected is, that after selling the Scriptures at such" 
 
 ' ' John iii. 16 ; in most'of the languages and dialects in which the British 
 and Foreign Bible Society has printed or circulated the Holy Scriptures, 
 The 1888 edition of this pamphlet contains specimens of 267 versions, 
 
3 1 6 Bible Societies. 
 
 prices as the missionaries believe the people can afford to pay, the proceeds 
 be remitted to the Bible House, minus the freight and other expenses. It 
 is freely acknowledged by all the Foreign Missionaries Societies reeeiving 
 such aid, that without it their work could not be carried on.' — Report 
 for 1887. 
 
 II. — Next among British Societies in successful devotion to 
 this work is the National Bible Society of Scotland. 
 
 Early in the century various Societies for the dissemination 
 of the Scriptures were formed in Scotland, such as the Edinburgh 
 Bible Society in 1809, and the Glasgow Bible Society in 1812. 
 They continued generally to work in concert with the British 
 and Foreign Bible Society till 1826, when, the Apocrypha 
 controversy having arisen, they assumed a more independent 
 footing, while some connected themselves as direct auxiliaries 
 with the Society in London. Much good was done by the 
 Scottish Societies in their separate condition, but a conviction 
 having sprung up that the time had come for more vigorous 
 efforts at home and abroad, through an organization uniting the 
 Scottish Societies into one association embracing all Scotland, 
 a happy union was formed in 1861. Mostly all the Societies 
 entered into the Union, and the basis was laid for more exten- 
 sive operations at home and abroad than had hitherto been 
 attempted. The beneficial results of the Union may be seen 
 in the progress of the National Bible Society of Scotland since 
 it was ejected — the revenue having increased from ^7,887 to 
 ;^33j432, and the circulation from 103,610 to 632,073. The 
 total circulation since 1861, exclusive of the Scriptures issued 
 by the various Scottish Societies before the Union, amounts to 
 io,iio,97s copies. 
 
 Besides an important colportage work in Scotland, and a 
 provision, especially made for Gaelic-speaking natives of 
 Scotland, the field occupied by the Society embraces the five 
 continents, with upwards of twenty distinct countries in them. 
 All the British Colonies and Dependencies benefit from the 
 operations. But, turning to the fields of heathendom, we find 
 that several translations of the Scriptures have been published 
 by this Society, the Efik Scriptures for the natives of Old 
 Calabar, the New Testament in one of the Malay dialects, and 
 in the Chinyangia dialect for natives of Central Africa, on the 
 
Scottish and American Bible Societies. 317 
 
 shores of Lake Nyassa, the Wen-li version, of which 440,850 
 copies or portions issued in 1886-87 from the Society's press 
 at Hankow, and two Gospels in Corean. It is preparing a 
 Tannese version. It has had its share in the printing of the 
 Japanese Scriptures. 
 
 The claim of the Bible Society to rank among the great 
 foreign missionary agencies of the world may be thus summarily 
 described. It touches ' the Dark Continent ' at more than one 
 point — last year in Calabar, Kaffraria, and Natal. In South 
 America, it aids Protestant aggressive work in Brazil, where a 
 congregation in Pernambuco, itself the fruits of colportage, 
 supplies several successful distributors of the Word. In Asia, 
 it has begun work among the wandering Bedouins of the Syrian 
 Desert ; it has distributed the Scriptures in thousands among 
 the Tartar tribes of Mongolia ; it is sowing the good seed of the 
 Word in four great provinces of India ; it was among the first 
 to establish regular colportage in Corea, into whose tongue it 
 was also the first to translate the Gospel story ; in the great 
 Chinese Empire, where it has since 1864 circulated 1,024,280 
 Scriptures, it employs 4 European agents and 40 native 
 colporteurs, and has the aid of missionaries belonging to 11 
 diiferent Societies; and in the island-empire of Japan, under 
 two European agents, 41 colporteurs (each costing only ;^2o' 
 a year) sold last year 46,687 Scriptures, making a total of 
 321,458 since 1875. 
 
 W. H. GoOLD, Secretary. 
 
 III. — The American Bible Society was organized in the 
 City of New York, in May 1816, by a convention of delegates 
 from Bible Societies in different parts of the country. It had 
 been preceded by a large number of local and independent 
 organizations, the oldest of which was that established in 
 Philadelphia in 1808, but most of these became satisfied of 
 the advantage of concentrating their resources and energies, 
 and cheerfully enrolled themselves as auxiliaries of the national 
 Society. 
 
 Its work is benevolent and unsectarian. It has but one aim, 
 and that is to encourage a wider circulation of the Holy 
 Scriptures. Its fundamental law requires that this should be 
 
3 1 8 Bible Societies. 
 
 without note or comment. The only version in the English 
 language which it can circulate is that which has been com- 
 monly received since the year i6ri. It aims to extend its influ- 
 ence to other countries, Christian, Mohammedan, and Pagan, 
 and during the last year has aided in circulating the Scriptures in 
 France, Spain, Germany, Austria, Italy, Norway, Sweden, 
 Russia, Siberia, and the Amoor, Turkey, Syria, Persia, India, 
 Siam, China, Japan, Mexico and Central America, Brazil, 
 Uruguay, the Argentine Republic, Chili, Bolivia, Peru, Vene- 
 zuela, the United States of Colombia, Africa, the West Indies, 
 and the Islands of the Northern Pacific. At the close of its 
 seventy-first year its total issues of Bibles, Testaments, and 
 integral portions of Scripture was 48,324,916, its expenditures 
 in this work having exceeded twenty-two and one half millions 
 of dollars. 
 
 A brief reference may now be made to some of the principal 
 foreign agencies of this Society. 
 
 The operations of the Society in Turkey and adjacent 
 lands are directed by the Levant Agency, which was established 
 in 1836. In the first eight years of this agency, 55,000 
 volumes of Scripture in seventeen languages had been circulated, 
 the Armeno-Turkish Bible and the Hebrew Spanish Old 
 Testament having been printed specially for the Society. Since 
 that time old translations have been revised and new ones 
 made; the completion of versions in Arabic, Armenian, 
 Turkish and Bulgarian has brought the light of the Gospel to 
 Jews, Mohammedans, and nominal Christians in their own 
 vernacular ; and colporteurs have carried the Gospel along the 
 coast and into the interior to innumerable homes where the 
 Gospel was unknown. 
 
 f' The field of the Levant Agency at present includes Bulgaria, 
 Syria, and Egypt, as well as Turkey proper. Persia is under 
 a separate agent, and Greece and the Greek Islands are left 
 to the British Society. About 50,000 volumes are annually 
 circulated in this field by the American Bible Society. 
 
 The Syriac, as spoken around Lake Oroomiali, was an un- 
 written language when American missionaries went to labour 
 among the Nestorians in 1833, and no complete Bible in 
 Ancient Syriac could be found in the province. The reduc- 
 tion of the language to writing, and the translation of the 
 Scnptures into it, were achievements of the American mis- 
 
The Americdn Bible Society, 319 
 
 sionaries, which prepared ■ the way for the Bible Society to 
 print the entire Bible in both ancient and modern Syriac. 
 
 This remote field formed part of the Levant Agency until 
 1880. More than 30,000 copies of the Scriptures, principally 
 Syriac, Armenian, Persian, and Turkish, had then been cir- 
 culated, and 30,000 have been disposed of since, about thirty 
 colporteurs being employed, with the earnest co-operation of 
 the Missions at Oroomiah, Tabreez, Teheran, and Hamadan. 
 
 The Gospels in Azerbijan Turkish are among the issues of 
 this Agency. 
 
 Until 1876 the work of the Society in China was done 
 entirely through the various Missionary Societies, to which 
 large grants were annually made to promote the publication 
 and distribution of the Scriptures. The same course was 
 pursued in Siam until 1886. The earlier methods involved 
 a large free distribution of Scriptures. Of late years sales 
 at nominal prices have taken the place of gifts. The publi- 
 cations in Siam include the whole Bible, and in China 
 Bibles, Testaments, and portions are furnished not only in 
 the classical but in the Mandarin, and seven other colloquial 
 dialects. 
 
 With China for several years was included Japan. This 
 country has since been detached, while Siam has been added. 
 A Japanese version of the entire New Testament was completed 
 in 1880, and in 1883 the entire Bible. In 1884 a Corean 
 version of Mark, and the Chino-Corean Gospels and Acts were 
 printed. T^ie Japanese work of this Society in 1886 employed 
 138 colporteurs, the circulation being 41,345 copies. In thir- 
 teen years the agency has circulated 401,795 volumes of 
 Scriptures. In 1886 there were 60 colporteurs employed, who 
 reported the circulation of 187,938 volumes. 
 
 E. W. Gilman, D.D. 
 
 IV. — The three above-named are the chief Bible Societies 
 of the world. Those of other countries, so far as they touch 
 upon heathendomj follow for the most part the same methods, 
 according to their resources. Thus, the Hibernian Bible 
 Society, established in 1806, the Danish Bible Society 
 
320 Bible Societies, 
 
 (1814), the Netherlands Bible Socity (i8i5>, and the Nor- 
 wegian Bible Society (18:6), exist chiefly for home work, 
 while aiding the Missions of their respective countries. There 
 are also Bible Societies in Germany, France, and Switzer- 
 land. 
 
 V. — Some Societies should now be noticed, formed for the 
 circulation of the Scriptures under special conditions. Thus the 
 Trinitarian Bible Society was formed in 183 1 for the circu- 
 lation of translations made only from the original Scriptures, to 
 the exclusion of all versions from the Latin Vulgate. It is 
 chiefly therefore concerned with Continental Bible work, having 
 little or nothing to do with the outlying fields of heathendom. 
 It publishes, however, the late Mr. Salkinson's Hebrew version 
 of the New Testament, which has been acceptable and useful 
 to the Jews in many countries. (The version now circulated 
 by the British and Foreign Bible Society is by the eminent 
 Leipzig Professor, Dr. Delilzsch.) The income of the Society 
 for 1877-8, from free contributions, including legacies, was 
 ;^i,52i 13^. dd. ; from the sale of Scriptures, etc.,;£456 u. 2d. 
 The foreign circulation was 576 Bibles, 9,573 New Testa- 
 ments, and 60,942 portions ; amounting in all to 7 1,085. 
 
 VI. — The Bible Translation Society was established in 
 1840 to assist brethren connected with the Baptist Missionary 
 Society in their translations of the Scriptures into the lan- 
 guages of the East. Some of them, e.g. Drs. Carey, Marsh- 
 man, and Yates, had been long distinguished for their zeal 
 and ability in this department of mission labours, and they 
 had received through many years liberal assistance in it from 
 the British and Foreign Bible Society. Through the persist- 
 ency of those brethren in employing words signifying ' immer- 
 sion ' when translating those of the New Testament referring 
 to ' baptism ' that assistance was withheld ; and to supply 
 the need thus occasioned, friends sympathizing with the trans- 
 lators originated this Society ; and as the resolution of the 
 Bible Society is unchanged, they sustain it. Since its formation 
 
Bible Translation Society. 321 
 
 its income has been about ;^2,ooo a-yearj last year it was 
 ;^2,ii6. It has published, or assisted in publishing, new ver- 
 sions in fourteen distinct langua'ges or dialects of the Mission 
 field ; and from the Baptist Mission press in Calcutta it has 
 issued for the use of Indian missionaries more than 2,000,000 
 of portions of the Word of God. The issues of the last year 
 of which the Report has reached us were 61,000. Two brethren 
 are supported as translators in Calcutta and Allahabad, and 
 from twelve to fifteen colporteurs are employed in diiferent 
 Mission stations under the superintendence of the missionaries. 
 Assistance has been given to missionaries in Japan, and the 
 New Testament translated by Mr. Saker into the Dualla of 
 Western Africa was printed by the Society ; but its funds with 
 difficulty meet the requirements of India, where the increasing 
 desire to know our Sacred Books is one of the clearest indica- 
 tions of missionary progress. 
 
 J. Trafford, M.A., 
 Secretary. 
 
( 3" ) 
 
 TRACT SOCIETIES. 
 
 I. — The Religious Tract Society was established in 
 London, May 1799, at the instance of the Revs. G. Burder and 
 Rowland Hill, with like-minded associates. , The Rev. Joseph 
 Hughes was the first secretary. From the first the Society has 
 been unsectarian in principle, its Committee having been 
 always selected in equal number firom churchmen and noncon- 
 formists. ' The work of following up the preaching of the Word 
 and the circulation of the Bible with Christian tracts and 
 books, is one the importance of which the Christian Church 
 must recognize, one which it must feel has very large claims on 
 its sympathy, its prayers, its hearty efforts. This is the work 
 in which the Religious Tract Society has been from its very 
 commencement engaged. Of its work at home we can do no 
 more than allude. Our present purpose is very briefly to describe 
 its work in the great Foreign Mission fields. In India, in 
 China and Japan, in Africa, in South America, and Mexico, in 
 Madagascar and Polynesia, it finds itself in constant and happy 
 communication with the Missionary Societies, and missionaries 
 of all the Protestant Churches. In India and Ceylon it works 
 through twelve Tract and Book Societies, to which its grants 
 last year in paper and money amounted to about ;^3,72o; in 
 China and Japan through nine such Societies receiving _;^i,oos. 
 English and American Mission presses in other parts of the 
 world thankfully receive its co-operation. It is the privilege of 
 its Committee also to lend a helping hand to those excellent 
 Missionary Societies of Basle, Paris, Barmen, Berlin, and Stock- 
 holm, which have sent out so many devoted labourers to the 
 Mission field. Its Annotated New Testament, containing com- 
 ments allowed to be especially suitable to missionary converts 
 — short, simple, unsectarian — has been already translated into 
 Urdu, Marathi, Tamil, Cinghalese, and Arabic. It is pro- 
 gressing in Nestorian and Burmese ; portions of it are being 
 
The Religious Tract Society. 323 
 
 translated into Chinese. And it will soon be commenced in 
 South Africa for the natives of Basutoland.' ^ 
 
 The total missionary income of the Society for the year 
 1887-8, from subscriptions, donations, dividends, and balance 
 of legacies, amounted to ;^i9,io3, in addition to which the 
 sum of ^12,540 was set apart from the proceeds of the trade 
 department for missionary purposes, and ;^io,o65 were paid 
 by the recipients of grants ; so that the whole amount of grants 
 at home and abroad amounted to ;^4i,7o8. Of this sum 
 ^^16,532 were devoted to foreign lands, including Europe, 
 North and South America, and Australasia, as well as heathen 
 countries. 
 
 The Society has published in 191 languages, dialects and 
 characters. Its issues from foreign depots amount to about 
 fifteen millions annually. 
 
 Bible and Tract Societies work harmoniously together for 
 one common end. As already stated, it was in the Committee 
 room of the Religious Tract Society that the British and 
 Foreign Bible Society was proposed.^ 
 
 The Rev. Griffith John, of Hankow, a high missionary 
 authority, has thus stated the case for tract work in heathen 
 lands : — 
 
 'To distribute the Bible (in China) without being accompanied by one 
 word of explanation, is at best a very imperfect work. The missionaries 
 themselves are the best judges in this matter, and to a man acknowledge it. 
 No man can revere the grand old volume inore than the missionary, and 
 no one can be more sensible than he is of its unspeakable value in any 
 attempts that may be made to translate a great people such as this is from 
 the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of light. But he knows from 
 actual experience that the Book is not intelligible to the heathen in its 
 naked form, and that, instead of being read, it is too often laid aside as some- 
 thing strange and mysterious, which may mean something to the foreigner, 
 but can have no meaning to the Chinese. It isi almost like giving a man 
 a lock without a key, to give the Bible to the heathen of this land without 
 a note or a comment. There is not a distinctively Christian phrase in the 
 book which does not present an insoluble enigma to thg heathen mind. 
 
 ' Dr. L. B. White, at the Missionary Conference, 1878, (The figures 
 are as given in the Report for 1888.) 
 
 ' Extract from Minutes, Religious Tract Society, Committee Meeting, 
 December 7, 1802 : — ' Mr. Charles, of Bala, having introduced the subject, 
 which had been previously mentioned by Mr. Tarn, of dispersing Bibles in 
 Wales, the Committee resolved that it would be highly desirable to stir up 
 the public mind to the dispersion of Bibles generally.' 
 
 Y 3 
 
324 Iract Societies. 
 
 Every term has to be emptied of its heathen contents and replenished with 
 new ideas. Hence the need of tracts. We cannot dispense with them in 
 our attempts to evangelize this people. Every copy of the Bible given 
 away to the heathen should be accompanied by a tract, explaining terms, 
 giving some account of the book, and furnishing a statement of the 
 cardinal doctrines taught therein.' 
 
 II. — The Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge 
 (see page 22) also publishes Bibles, Testaments, Prayer-books 
 with tracts and other reKgious works in many languages, 
 and makes liberal grants to missionaries ; working very much 
 through foreign vernacular sub-committees, as in Madras 
 for the Tamil and Telugu languages; in the Punjaub and 
 Sindh ; in Bombay ; and Calcutta for the Bengali and 
 languages of the North-west Provinces. Grants of publica- 
 tions were also made during 1877 in Arabic and Persian, 
 in the Sechuana and Swahili languages, in the languages 
 of the North American Indians, and of Melanesia. The 
 entire missionary income of the Society for home and foreign 
 purposes amounted for the year 1887-8 to ;^4o,289 i6j. 7^., 
 including free contributions of all kinds, dividends, and the 
 available profit on book-selling account. The amount devoted 
 (during the previous year) to the Foreign Translation Fund 
 amounted to £,'2fiz't '^^^- '^^-y 3-n<i grants of books and tracts 
 had been made to the value of ;^i,o23 17^. xd., besides the 
 money grants to the different colonial and foreign dioceses. 
 
 Other British, Continental and American Tract Societies 
 contemplate the same great end — as the Scottish Tract and 
 Book Society, and the Monthly Tract Society; with 
 Societies in Toulouse, Paris, Switzerland, Florence, Berlin, 
 Bremen, Stockholm, etc. These are mostly home societies, 
 although with connexion in heathen lands. 
 
 III. — The American Tract Society was formed in New 
 York, 1825, by a union of several previously existing organiza- 
 tions — as the Massachusetts Society for the Promotion of 
 
Christian Vernacular Education Society for India. 325 
 
 Christian Knowledge (1803), the Connecticut Religious Tract 
 Society (1807), the Vermont Religious Tract Society (1808), the 
 New York Religious Tract Society (1812), and the New England 
 Tract Society, Andover (1814). ' The foreign work of the 
 united Society is now mainly carried on by the aid of mission- 
 aries at seventy different stations in the nominally Christian, 
 Mohammedan, and heathen world. At the principal Mission 
 centres committees are formed, each member representing one 
 of the several denominations there labouring; and these 
 prepare and recommend the tracts proper for publication by 
 this Society ; and to these undenominational and soul-saving 
 books the annual grants of the Society are devoted. These 
 grants have amounted in fifty-eight years (to 1883) to ;^i29,2oo, 
 besides many thousands in engravings, books, and other helps. 
 Many valuable books have also been printed at the Tract 
 House for the sole use of Foreign Missions in Armenia, Ha- 
 waiian, Zulu, Grebo, etc. The Society has printed more or 
 less, at home and abroad, in 146 languages and dialects, and 
 at foreign stations, 4,340 different publications, including 694 
 volumes — a work which has borne a very considerable part in 
 conquering heathendom for Christ.' * 
 
 IV. — The Christian Vernacular Education Society 
 FOR India may be classed with publishing Societies, although its 
 aims are in some respects even wider. It was established (in 
 May 1858) ' as a memorial of the Lord's mercy in preserving 
 India during the great Indian Mutiny.' Its object is to improve 
 the education of the lower classes in their own languages. This 
 is being done in three ways : — i. By training teachers. 2. By 
 imparting Christian instruction to the indigenous schools of 
 Bengal. 3. By publishing good Christian literature. 
 
 There are now two Training Institutions. One is at Ahmed- 
 nuggur, in the centre of the Marithi population, in the West ; 
 the other at Dindigal, in the midst of the great Tamil-speaking 
 people, in the South. Young men, the far greater number 
 being Christians, are being trained in these Institutions for the 
 
 ' The Rev. W. W. Rand, D.D., Publishing Secretary of the American 
 Tract Society, in Schafs Cyclofadia. 
 
326 Christian Vernacular Education Society for India. 
 
 honourable office of teacher, and are exercised in the art of 
 teaching in the vernaculars. 
 
 The system for reaching the youthful pupils in the indigenous 
 schools of Bengal has proved to be most effective. For a 
 small fee several masters in these schools are willing to permit 
 Christian teaching and inspection. These inspected schools 
 are divided into groups or circles, each of which is placed 
 under a Christian native inspector, under the superintendence 
 of a missionary. Many instances of real good done, not only 
 to the peasant boys, but also to their parents and teachers, 
 are on record ; and this system, whicli is usually called the ■ 
 Circle System, has been of real service in extending the truths 
 of Christianity among the rural population of Bengal 
 
 The Society also issues school-books and general Christian 
 literature. The series of Christian Reading Books, especially 
 intended for use in Mission schools, has been pronounced to 
 be of'the highest excellence by some of the most distinguished 
 educational authorities in England. Small tracts and books, 
 cheap, portable, and attractive, have been published. Many 
 of these are by the well-known writer, A. L. O. E., who went 
 to India for the express purpose of devoting her powers for 
 the good of the people of India. Her little tales have been 
 translated into all the principal tongues of India, and her 
 language has generally been rendered into clear, forcible, and 
 idiomatic style in those languages. A new series of pure and 
 Christian Uterature intended for educated Hindus is now being 
 prepared by the veteran labourer in India, Dr. John Murdoch, 
 who has been connected with the Society from the very first, 
 and who has several times travelled through India with 'the 
 object of promoting in every way the interests of Christian 
 education and pure literature. 
 
 The income of the Society for 1887 is reported at ;^8,66i 
 lis. lid., of which sum £t,A1Z ^9^- T^d were contributed in 
 Great Britain, and ;^s,i87 12s. lod. were raised in India (in- 
 cluding sales). The number of publications printed amounted 
 to 626,250. ' The Society,' writes Dr. Murdoch, ' has spent 
 in India, since the commencement, ^^201,997, enabling about 
 900 teachers to be trained, many thousand children to receive 
 a vernacular education, and 12,677,095 publications to be 
 pnnted in eighteen languages. It has not thus been in 
 vam.' 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSIONS. 
 
 By the Rev. James Johnston. 
 
 Little is known among Protestants of the missions of the Roman 
 Catholic Church, and the obscurity which hangs around them 
 gives them an air of mystery, which produces very diiiferent effects 
 on different minds. To some they loom through the mist in 
 proportions so large and imposing as to inspire awe and apprehen- 
 sion. To others, in whom the unknown is not taken for the 
 marvellous or magnificent, the feeling is that of contempt or in- 
 difference. We hope to remove the veil, and to show from the 
 result of these missions that both parties are wrong, and that while 
 there is nothing in them to cause any great alarm to the Protestant, 
 there is not a little that is instructive, and worthy of respect, if not 
 of imitation. 
 
 The enterprise, zeal, and self-sacrifice of the missionaries is 
 worthy of all honour and admiration. The consecration of the 
 highest talent and learning to the cause of missions, is an example 
 to every Church in Christendom. The devotion of the converts to 
 the Church, the sacrifices they have made for their faith, and their 
 sufferings and constancy under persecution, command the respect 
 and reverence of Christendom. Every heathen land has been conse- 
 crated with the blood of their martyrs, and we do not envy the 
 spirit of the man who would withhold the tribute due to heroic 
 suffering for the sake of conscience, and loyalty to their faith, because 
 the sufferers were adherents of a false creed. 
 
 I.t is true that we may discover that the sacrifices of the mission- 
 aries may have been in many cases self-imposed and uncalled for, 
 and in some cases the persecutions may have been brought about 
 through the interference of the clergy with property and politics — 
 two rocks on which the Church of Rome has often risked or wrecked 
 a good cause ; but these considerations will not detract from our 
 admiration of the courage and devotion of the missionaries, or the 
 
328 Appendix. 
 
 heroism of their converts. We shall reserve our criticisms for 
 another and more suitable occasion. In the meantime let us look, 
 as impartially as we can, at the facts as we find them recorded in 
 history and contemporary records. 
 
 Our brief account of these missions will be taken chiefly from 
 Roman Catholic documents, specially the accredited history, 
 ' Manual of Universal Church History,' by the Rev. John Alzog, 
 D.D., translated from the ninth edition by two distinguished Pro- 
 fessors, and approved by several Bishops of the Roman Catholic 
 Church in America, and reprinted in Dublin. It was recommended 
 to me by one of the highest authorities of that Church in this 
 country as the best accessible. Another work of much value and 
 interest, of which I shall make much use, is ' Missiones Catholicse 
 Ritus Latini,' published by the Congregation ' de propaganda fide ' 
 in 1886 — a new annual, which may well be a stimulus from its 
 clear, full, and concise information, if not a model to the Protestant 
 Churches. It keeps up the idea of the universality of the Church, by 
 being printed in the Latin language, so as to be accessible to scholars 
 in all parts of the world, and by taking for granted that scholars 
 will read it, which is not always the case with our missionary intel- 
 ligence. Many other works may be consulted by any one desiring to 
 prosecute this inquiry, such as T. W. Marshall's ' Christian Missions : 
 their Agents and Results '; Grundemann's 'Miss. Atlas,' Gotha, 1871 ; 
 Hahn's 'History of Missions from the days of Jesus Christ,' 
 Cologne, 1858 ; T. G. Snea's ' History of Catholic Missions among 
 Indian Tribes'; W. J. Kip's 'Jesuit Missions in North America'; 
 Hue's ' Christianity in China and Thibet.' The ' Choix de Lettres 
 Edifiantes ' have their interest, but they seem to be published with 
 more regard to edification than accuracy. 
 
 In forming an opinion of the missions of the Roman Catholic 
 Church, and comparing them with those of Protestant Churches, it 
 is essential to accuracy that a distinct idea be formed of what a 
 mission really is. On this subject the ideas of the Roman Catholic 
 and Protestant Churches differ greatly. Which is right remains to 
 be seen ,- but in order to a comparison, there must be an under- 
 standing of the same words in the same sense. The idea of the 
 Roman Catholics seems to be that wherever their Church exists in a 
 country in which it is not the established or dominant Church of 
 the country, it is a ' Missionary Church.' It is thus, for instance, 
 in Greece, where they count the date of their Mission from the 
 preaching of the Apostle Paul, and so of the Eastern States of 
 Europe, where the Greek and Roman Churches have stood face 
 to face ever since the schism of the Church into these two great 
 divisions. 
 
Roman Catholic Missions, 329 
 
 I do not say that this is wrong. There is a grand idea at the 
 bottom of the distinction between countries in which the Church 
 can count on each individual in the land as a member, over which 
 it has right of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and a country in which 
 it has jurisdiction only over a certain number, who voluntarily 
 acknowledge its authority. To those who hold the principle of 
 National or Established Churches, the idea is an important and 
 practical one, and even to those who reject this view the idea has 
 its significance and its importance. It seems to be this — ^that so 
 long as a Church cannot call all the inhabitants of a country its 
 own, that Church should hold itself in an attitude, not of simple 
 conservatism, but along with the most strict conservatism, maintain 
 at the same time an aggressive attitude. That its organization 
 should be formed on that ideal, and by giving it a name which 
 implies that principle and attitude, it will best secure its maintaining 
 the spirit and action of what such a Church should be. In the 
 point of view of the Evangelical churches of this country, no land, 
 even in Christendom, is so completely brought under the power of 
 the King of Heaven, as not to need some form of evangelistic 
 work ; so that the attitude of every Church of Christ should be that 
 of conservative aggression — in other words, a Mission Church. It 
 may be compared to the difference of a country in which the army 
 is kept on a war footing, and one in which there is a feeling of 
 security, and the army is disbanded or reduced to z. peace footing. 
 The Church of Christ cannot with safety to herself or benefit to the 
 world, disband her forces of aggression until the coming of the 
 ' Prince of Peace.' Her attitude is that of the Church militant. 
 This, unhappily, is neither the theory nor the practice of the Pro- 
 testant Churches of our day. 
 
 In estimating the missions of the Roman Catholic Church we 
 must at once set aside all the so-called missions existing in the 
 countries of Europe, and we might say even in those portions of 
 Asia and of Africa bordering on the Mediterranean Sea ; but we will 
 not carry our rule so far, although we would be justified in carrying 
 it further. We shall only exclude those missions to which we have 
 referred in Europe. 
 
 That we have rightly interpreted the principle on which the 
 'Missiones Catholicae' is drawn up, is fully borne out by the fact 
 that such countries as Mexico, Peru, and other States which were 
 conquered for the Church by the Spaniards and Portuguese are 
 not included. In these countries, the Roman Catholic Church is 
 either established or so exclusively dominant, that they are put on 
 the same footing as France or Austria and other countries in 
 Europe. Alzog appears to take a different view, and treats of the 
 churches in these countries as mission churches ; but then he is 
 dealing with them historically, not as they are now regarded by the 
 
3^6 Appendix. 
 
 Church of Rome. We shall naturally exclude these old conversions 
 by the dragoons of Cortes and his fellows. They are out of date for 
 these times ; even the Church which blessed their bloody work and 
 baptized their forced converts would now be ashamed of such 
 allies. It would be foolish to include those which are not included 
 in the ' Missiones Catholicas.' They would come in naturally 
 in a history, but not in the brief description of the present results or 
 methods of missions. 
 
 The only fair or possible comparison of the missions of the 
 different churches in modern times, is to confine our view to 
 missions to the heathen, or those outside of all Christian Churches ; 
 and if these are thoroughly and impartially examined, we shall find 
 that the notions of men generally as to the comparative merits of 
 the Protestant missions, as compared with those of the Roman 
 Catholic and Greek Churches, are very far from the truth. 
 
 Another difficulty in such a comparison, is in the great difference 
 of time during which the Protestant and Roman Catholic Churches 
 have carried on their respective missions. Those of Protestants 
 are, with a few exceptions, barely a hundred years old ; those of the 
 Roman Catholics have been carried on for two and, in many 
 cases, three hundred years. It was to the honour of that Church 
 that it set such an example. It was a disgrace to the other, that it 
 was so long in following the example set. We shall therefore give 
 the benefit of the great start which the Church of Rome so wisely 
 took, in this noble race for the conversion of the heathen. 
 
 The division of the field of missions as given by Alzog is different 
 from that in •the ' Missiones Catholicae ' ; but that may arise from 
 the former confining himself to the history of missions to the 
 heathen, while the latter gives the present divisions of the Roman 
 Catholic world, in ' so far as its ecclesiastical arrangements are 
 adapted for aggressive purposes. In this view of these two 
 authorities, the division of Alzog is the division of that part which 
 is properly what Protestants would call missions, with the excep- 
 tion of those Catholic countries in America which were gained 
 by the swords of Spain and Portugal ; in excluding these we have 
 the authority of the organ of the Propaganda. For centuries 
 they have been classed with the old established Churches of Europe. 
 The division he gives is fivefold, ist, Eastern; 2nd, India; 3rd, 
 China ; 4th, America ; 5th, Oceania. 
 
 These missions, although all under the direction of the 'Pro- 
 paganda ' at Rome, are supported by a great number of societies 
 in all parts of the Roman Cathohc world. The great central 
 authority asserts and actively exerts a general control and super- 
 vision, but does not interfere with, but encourages the maintenance 
 of local interests, and every variety of form and sentiment in their 
 support. In this way they secure the advantages of central unity, 
 
Roman Catholic Missions. 331 
 
 at the very heart of the Church, and at the same time keep up the 
 widest sympathy and the most varied interest. We cannot tell 
 how many different missionary societies there are in the Roman 
 Cathohc Church. They are numerous, and diverse in their modes 
 of operation. The following are a few of the principal : The 
 ' Society for the Propagation of the Faith,' founded at Lyons in 
 1822. The 'Association of the Holy Childhood of Jesus,' founded 
 at Paris in 1844. The ' Leopoldine Association of Austria.' The 
 ' Association of (King) Louis of Bavaria.' The ' St. Francis 
 Xavier Association ' ; and others besides these. ' Many of the 
 Dioceses and Vicariats Apostolic in pagan lands are given in charge 
 by the Propaganda to the various Rehgious " Orders," on the 
 understanding that they are to supply them with a number of 
 priests adapted to the work of the mission.' ^ 
 
 These Societies and arrangements are of modern origin. The 
 different ' Orders ' carried on important missions, centuries before, 
 and often not only independently of one another, but frequently at 
 open war among themselves. Now the organization is more com- 
 plete, and conflicts of a serious kind are avoided. 
 
 In nothing are the missionary methods of the Roman Catholics 
 more marked than in the training of candidates for missionary 
 work. There are a large number of institutions established in 
 different parts of the world for this purpose. They are not by any 
 means either a sign of strength or an unmixed good ; but they are 
 better adapted to the genius of the Papal than of the Protestant 
 churches. The following are some of the chief of these Mission 
 Colleges, as given by Alzog: — The 'College of the Propaganda at 
 Rome,' the most famous missionary college in the world. 
 ' Saint Lazare,' or the ' Seminary of Foreign Missions,' and the 
 Seminary of the ' St. Esprit ' at Paris ; the Seminary of the ' Marists ' 
 at Lyons J the College of 'All Hallows' near Dublin, and 'St. 
 Joseph's College at Mill Hill,' near London, recently built, and 
 partially endowed through the zeal of the Bishop of Salford, at a 
 cost of between ;f 30,000 and ;^4o,ooo. The ' Chinese College ' at 
 Naples ; the ' Seminary for the Missions of Central Africa ' at 
 Verona ; besides other missionary colleges in Alsace and Lorraine ; 
 at Milan, Louvain, and near Brussels. Moreover, the Religious 
 Orders, as a rule, train some of their members for foreign missionary 
 workj and many of them have special houses set apart for the 
 purpose. 
 
 The missions of the Roman Catholic Church to India are 
 generally associated with the famous name of Francis Xavier ; but 
 
 ' Alzog, v)l. iv. pp. 317, 318. 
 
332 Appendix. 
 
 for a generation before his advent missions had been carried on 
 under the auspices of the Portuguese Government, whose influence 
 and authority were all exerted in favour of Popery. Before that 
 Christian churches had existed in Western and Southern India from 
 the earliest times, even if we set aside the doubtful mission of St. 
 Thomas as fabulous. A large number of Chaldean or Nestorian 
 Christians lived and flourished there when the Portuguese took 
 possession of Goa. Two conditions greatly modify our estimate of 
 the work carried on by the missions of the sixteenth century, and 
 especially as conducted by Xavier. First of all, the use of the 
 secular power and the secular purse to compel or bribe the natives 
 to become Christians. There is no need to prove that this was 
 done in India, on a scale as large as the limited conquests of the 
 Portuguese allowed of. No honest Roman Catholic will call it in 
 question. The only, and in the circumstances reasonable, excuse, 
 is that it was the custom of the age, and, in view of the moral 
 cowardice and positive opposition to any kind of Christian influence 
 on the part of the East India Company, at a later period, we are 
 not in a position to throw stones at our predecessors. The excess 
 of zeal on the part of the Portuguese, in seeking to save the souls 
 of their subjects, was a respectable error, when compared with the 
 shameful neglect of all religious instruction, and the actual en- 
 couragement of idolatry, on the part of the English. We refer to 
 these features of the work to show how untrustworthy the result 
 must have been, and how different from Protestant missions, which 
 must depend on the convictions of the natives, and have no means 
 of employing either force or corruption, even if disposed to do so. 
 We do not say that all who join Protestant missions are perfectly 
 pure in their motives, but the effect of false impressions of temporsd 
 advantage, from joining a church which is set up by a foreigner 
 belonging to the dominant race, is very different from that produced 
 on the minds of a people like those of the lower classes of India, 
 by the open employment of rewards, not from poor missionaries, 
 but from the hands of Government officials ; or by the threat and 
 force employed by armed men, against a timid and helpless popula- 
 tion, if they did not adopt the religion of their conquerors. 
 
 No man used this secular coercion with more zeal and honest 
 conviction than Xavier. From his point of view, he was consistent 
 in using every kind of force at his command to bring the poor 
 idolaters within the pale of salvation, and he used the secular force 
 as honestly and earnestly as the spiritual. In fact, he put more 
 trust in the power of the State for the conversion of India than in 
 that of the Church. He boldly tells the King of Portugal this in so 
 many words. After he had left India, in despair of ever converting 
 the natives by his preaching, he wrote to King John of Portugal from 
 Cochin, on January the 20th, 1548, urging him to issue a solemn 
 declaration to all his secular Representatives, telling them that he 
 
Roman Catholic Missions. 33 
 
 looked to them for the conversion of his subjects in India, and not 
 to the missionaries. His words are, ' In order that there may be 
 no mistake about this declai-ation, I should wish you to mention 
 each of us who are in these parts by name, declaring that you do 
 not lay upon us, either individually or collectively, the duty which 
 conscience demands of you ; but that wherever there is an oppor- 
 tunity of spreading Christianity, it rests upon the Viceroy or 
 Governor of the place, and upon him alone. That, since God has 
 imposed upon your Majesty the weighty duty of watching over the 
 salvation of the soulsj of your subjects, you can only demand the 
 fulfilment of this duty from those to whom you have delegated 
 your authority and the honour of the magistracy, and who there- 
 fore represent the person. of your Majesty in this country.' 
 
 Not content with this declaration, Xavier urges the King to take 
 a solemn oath that he would severely punish the Governor of any 
 town or province in which few neophites are added to our Holy 
 Church. This punishment to consist in ' close imprisonment for 
 many years, and all his goods and possessions to be sold, and 
 devoted to works of charity.' That such a declaration, if issued, 
 could not be fully carried out, was obvious to practical men, and 
 even Xavier himself had great doubts of the ability of the King to 
 enforce it, even if he wished to do so ; but it is characteristic of the 
 man, that he did write deliberately in such a vein, that he might 
 dehver his own soul from responsibility, and, if possible, persuade 
 his Majesty to take a step, which would add so much to the glory 
 of God and the spiritual rewards of the King, whose eternal destiny 
 might be materially affected by the neglect of such responsible and 
 obvious duty. 
 
 The other circumstance which detracts from the value of the 
 work of the Roman Catholic Church in its labours in India, is the 
 fact that many of its converts were only proselytes from the Nes- 
 torian and Chaldean Churches, which had been in existence from 
 the earliest times, and who were as good Christians, if not better, 
 before than they were after their reception under the wing of the 
 new Church. These additions are not to the credit of the Roman 
 Church, and added nothing to the members of the Church 
 Universal. 
 
 The effect of these two sources of increase are seen to the present 
 day. By far the greatest number of Roman Catholics in India are 
 found either in those regions which were held by the Portuguese 
 or where the ancient Churches flourished. There are only three 
 vicariates in which the Catholics number more than one hundred 
 thousand, and all are in those districts. A large number of these 
 converts retained, and still retain, the Chaldean, and not the Roman 
 ' rites.' 
 
 The number of adherents of the Roman Church in India is set 
 down by Alzog at about i,cx»,ooo. In the detailed returns given 
 
334 
 
 Appendix, 
 
 in the ' Missiones Catholicae ' the number is 1,185,142, and there is 
 no reason to question its accuracy. The number returned in the 
 official census of 1880 was 963,000. The increase of 217,000 in 
 five years is a very modest one with such a large body to start 
 with. The Protestant missions nearly doubled their numbers in 
 ten years, or, more accurately, they increased at the rate of 9 per 
 cent, per annum ; the rate of increase in the Catholic missions 
 during the five years, from 1880 to 1885, was only 3I per cent, 
 per annum. This is not the impression generally received from the 
 reports of boastful Papists or timid Protestants. That Protestants 
 have gathered more than half a million of converts with no help, 
 but rather discouragement from the State, in less than a hundred 
 years, and when they had not a single Christian to form a nucleus 
 for the new Church, is a fact of much significance. That the 
 Roman Church should only have little more than one million after 
 three hundred years of labour, with every help that the State could 
 give, and when they had in the earlier period, which is the most 
 important, a large body of Christians to work with, or steal from, 
 says very little for the vitality of her missions. There were pro- 
 bably half a million of Christians in Goa and Southern India when 
 the Romish missions began at the beginning of the sixteenth century, 
 if we may not calculate from the end of the fifteenth. There are 
 still 300,000 so-called Goa Christians. These added to the Roman 
 Catholics, make only a million and a half together. If they had 
 increased with half the rapidity of the Protestant converts, they 
 would have converted India before this time. If these two bodies 
 go on increasing at the same rate they have been doing of late, 
 •within twice ten years the Protestants will have far outnumbered 
 the Roman Catholics in India, and in little more than one hundred 
 years will have overtaken the labours of three centuries. 
 
 The following is the present condition of the Roman Catholic 
 Church, as given in their own official organ, the ' Missiones 
 Catholicas,' for the whole of India : — 
 
 Inhabitants .... 
 
 253,907,000 
 
 Catholics . . 
 
 1,185,142 
 
 European priests . 
 
 996 
 
 Native priests 
 
 93 
 
 Churches and chapels . 
 
 2,677 
 
 Stations .... 
 
 417 
 
 Elementary schools 
 
 1,566 
 
 Scholars .... 
 
 64,357 
 
 Seminaries .... 
 
 16 
 
 Alumni .... 
 
 A^A 
 
 Orphanages .... 
 
 73 
 
 Orphans .... 
 
 4,828 
 
 Indo-Chinese Regions,— Another group of missions comes 
 
Roman Catholic Missions. 335 
 
 under the head of the^Indo-Chinese (Regiones Indo-Sinicae). They 
 were estabUshed chiefly after the middle of the seventeenth and the 
 beginning of the eighteenth century. It is divided into 5 nationalities, 
 with 13 vicariates ; 3 in BURMAH, with 147 churches and chapels, 
 38 European priests, and 11 native priests, and 25,808 Catholics, 
 in a population which they put down at 8,000,000. 2nd, CAM- 
 BODIA, with 74 churches and chapels, 23 European priests, and 
 16,280 Catholics, in a population of 1,700,000 inhabitants. 3rd, 
 Cochin China, divided into three vicariates, with 536 churches 
 and chapels, 94 European and 94 native priests, and 124,267 
 Catholics, in a population of 7,700,000 inhabitants, 4th, Si AM, 
 with 2 vicariates, 67 churches and chapels, 43 European and 10 
 native priests, and 24,438 Catholics, in a population of 9,044,488. 
 5th, Tonkin, divided into 5 vicariates, with 820 churches and 
 chapels, 82 European and 258 native priests, and 437,483 Catholics, 
 in a population of 19,000,000 of inhabitants. 
 
 We cannot withhold our sincere admiration of the spirit which 
 has animated both the European missionaries and the native con- 
 verts of these missions. We may question some of the methods of 
 the former and the customs of the latter, but in the presence of the 
 courage and devotion of the missionaries, and the spirit of true 
 martyrs manifested by both, in repeated and fiery persecutions, 
 we have no desire to detract frojn their noble example. The 
 converts in these missions have shown a manhood and constancy 
 worthy of Apostolic times. 
 
 The difference between these missions and those of India is 
 worthy of remark. The numberof native priest-s in Tonkin is three 
 times as great as in the whole of India, and as the number of 
 converts is only about a third, the proportion is really eight or nine 
 times greater in Tonkin, while the number of European priests is 
 very small in proportion. This indicates much more of manly and 
 independent spirit in the inhabitants, or of better management in 
 the Church, or it may be both. That there is much in the manage- 
 ment is probable, when we compare the number of native pastors in 
 the Protestant Churches of India with those in the Roman Catholic. 
 There were in 1880, 461 ordained Protestant pastors, besides 2488 
 lay preachers. In the whole of the Roman Catholic missions there 
 were only 93 native priests. It is probable that the condition of 
 celibacy is an ordeal which few of the native inhabitants of India 
 ever endure, and in such a country will be an insuperable barrier to 
 the raising of a native Roman Catholic Church, and the spread 
 of the Roman Catholic religion among such a population. 
 
 The following is the abstract from the Indo-China Mission, in the 
 niidst of a population estimated at 44,444,488. 
 
 European priests 290 
 
 Native priests . , > • , 373 
 
336 Appendix. 
 
 Churches and chapels . . . . i , 644 
 
 Catholics 628,276 
 
 Schools and orphanages . . . i > 107 
 
 Scholars, etc.- 21,166 
 
 To this add Malaysia, including Borneo and Batavia; and 
 Persia : — 
 
 Catholics 46,041 
 
 European missionaries .... 5^ 
 
 Native priests S 
 
 Churches and chapels .... 24 
 
 China. — The missions of the Roman Catholic Church in China 
 may be said to have had their origin in 1583, if not earlier, as the 
 Portuguese had for a considerable time before been engaged in 
 commerce in the south, and to their credit be it said, wherever they 
 went for trade or war, they carried their religion with them. It 
 was in 1583 Mathew Ricci first landed in the country and began 
 his great work, with a method, wisdom, zeal, and tenacity of purpose 
 worthy of all praise. He was, so far as we know, the greatest 
 missionary of his age. Xavier made a greater impression on the 
 imagination of Europe, and had more influence at Christian Courts, 
 but Ricci made a far deeper impression on the mind of Asia, and 
 had a powerful influence at the Court of the heathen Emperor of 
 China — one of the most enlightened princes of his age — an influence 
 obtained, not by diplomacy, but by profound learning, real talent, 
 and force of character. His fellow-labourers, Verbiest and Shal, 
 were worthy to be associated with him. 
 
 The Christian religion was not new to China, even in the sixteenth 
 century. The Nestorian Mission was well known to Chinese 
 historians ; its influence from the eighth century was immense. Its 
 converts were openly acknowledged at the Court of the Emperor in 
 the thirteenth century, as we are told by Marco Polo ; and ' Clement 
 the Fifth established an Archbishopric at Pekin in the foiuteenth 
 century, in favour of Jean de Montcorvin, a French missionary, 
 who preached the Gospel in these countries for forty-two years, and 
 when he died left a very flourishing community of Christians' 
 (Hue's China). It is probable, however, that when Ricci arrived, 
 Christianity had disappeared, and only a tradition remained, or brief 
 records in the history of the country. As our object is not to write 
 a history, but to give the results of missions, we must pass over the 
 early struggles and successes, and the sad and injurious strifes of 
 the different ' Orders,' as they at different times swayed the Pope 
 and his Council at Rome, whose ignorance was not creditable to 
 a body claiming infallibility ; while the mutual hatred and perse- 
 cutions of one another by different ' Orders ' of monks, was as 
 cordial and intense as their persecutions of heretics. Protestant sects 
 
Roman Catholic Missions. 337 
 
 never manifested such fine specimens of Christian zeal in an un- 
 christian spirit, even if we take the reports of Popish historians. 
 The result was, in the long run, the triumph of the party which took 
 what we regard as the wrong side. The Jesuits carried the day, and 
 have sanctioned the introduction of ' ancestral worship ' and many 
 heathen customs into the Roman Catholic Church in China, to the 
 injury of their converts, and in the issue the damage of the mission. 
 The mission has also suffered from too close an alliance with and 
 dependence on the political power ; in early times, by alljances with 
 the Court of China, and intrigues which led to the suspicion of 
 political designs, which were the first cause of persecution and 
 attempt at total expulsion ; and more recently by dependence on the 
 power of France, which has led to consequences injurious to the 
 missions in China and Tonkin (Tonquin). This the Church now 
 sees, and is trying to remedy, at the risk of difficulties with 
 France ; in China and in India they have come into conflict with 
 Portugal. 
 
 We now give the state of the Roman Catholic mission as we find 
 it in the ' Missiones Catholics.' There are two Apostolic prefectures, 
 and twenty-six vicariates in the eighteen provinces of China, which 
 they credit with a population of 390 millions. It is worth noting 
 this estimate, in view of the low estimates lately made by men who 
 have not a tithe of the experience in questions of this kind, which 
 the missionaries of that Church have ; and not half the number of 
 competent men scattered through the whole Empire, and resident 
 for years in the same region, not mere passers through, like most 
 of our recent 'authorities.' (?) The following are the aggregate 
 numbers : — 
 
 Number of inhabitants . 
 
 . 390,000,000 
 
 Catholics 
 
 483.403 
 
 European missionaries . 
 
 471 
 
 Native priests 
 
 281 
 
 Churches and chapels . 
 
 2,429 
 
 Schools 
 
 1.779 
 
 Scholars 
 
 25,219 
 
 Seminaries . 
 
 33 
 
 Alumni 
 
 654 
 
 The Regions around China. — Five countries are grouped 
 around China, ist, Corea, where mission work was begun in 
 1783. The present results in a population computed at 10,000,000 : 
 13,642 Catholics. The number of priests, churches and schools 
 are not given. 2nd, Japan, first evangelized in 1549, to which they 
 assign only a population of 34,000,000. In this country they have 
 30,230 converts, 84 churches or chapels, and 78 priests, of whom a 
 considerable number are natives, with a good number of schools 
 and seminaries. 3rd, Manchuria, the population of which they 
 
 Z 
 
338 Appendix. 
 
 estimate at 7,000,000, has 12,530 Catholics, 42 churches or chapels, 
 and 82 priests. 4th, Mongolia, where the work began in 1830, 
 among a population estimated at 2,000,000, has 19,861 Catholics, 
 92 churches or chapels, and 238 priests. 5th, The Thibets, with 
 4,000,000 inhabitants, to which missionaries were sent in the 
 seventeenth century, has only 991 Catholics ; there are 9 churches 
 and chapels, and 18 priests. The totals for these five countries 
 are : — 
 
 Number of inhabitants . 
 
 . 57,000,000 
 
 Catholics 
 
 77,254 
 
 Churches and chapels 
 
 227 
 
 Priests .... 
 
 416 
 
 South Sea Islands, or Islands of Oceania. — These missions 
 have brought no credit to the Church of Rome, either in respect 
 of the number of the converts or their character, and, we may add, 
 the spirit in which they have been begun and prosecuted. These 
 islands had been, to a large extent, occupied by Protestant missions 
 for a whole generation before the Roman Catholic missions were 
 sent out. They were doing wonders amongst the lowest and 
 most degraded of our species. The most hopeless savages were 
 being rapidly elevated to the level of modern civilization. They 
 were becoming not only, in a religious aspect, like new men, they 
 were becoming morally and socially respectable members of society, 
 in spite of the evil influences exerted by our European sailors 
 and traders. This good work had been going on since the year 
 1797. It was not until the year 1826 that the first Roman Catholic 
 mission was begun in Tahiti, and not until 1830 was there any sign 
 of any large missionary effort by the Roman Church amongst these 
 islands. From that time no effort has, been spared to encroach 
 upon ground occupied by Protestant missions, and the secular 
 arm of France — a strange ally for a Christian Church— has been 
 usedlto the utmost, not only for extending Catholic missions, but 
 for invading the weak and defenceless islanders, and Romish 
 priests did not scruple to take advantage of their violent and 
 unprincipled invasion. Their conduct was a disgrace to the civili- 
 zation of France, and a scandal to the Christianity of Rome. It 
 is with regret and pain that we write so strongly of any Church, 
 and we would not have done so, but for the fact that similsu: 
 proceedings are threatened in the New Hebrides. We hoped 
 that these days had gone by, and the Church had learned a 
 useful lesson from the past. It is necessaiy that all should know 
 that even temperate men, who are determined to be just, and desire 
 to be charitable, cannot speak smoothly of such proceedings. 
 
 The results have not been such as to comfort the missionaries, 
 or to compensate for their indifference to the rights of the natives 
 and of the Protestants. We give the totals for the groups of the 
 
Roman Catholic Missions. 339 
 
 riji, Marquesas, Navigation, New Caledonia, Central Oceania, the 
 Sandwich, and Tahiti :— 
 
 Estimated populations . 
 
 . 412,000 
 
 Catholics .... 
 
 ■ 74 > 84s 
 
 Churches and chapels . 
 
 340 
 
 Priests .... 
 
 140 
 
 Schools and seminaries 
 
 205 
 
 America. — Amongst those natives of America which did not 
 come imder the power of Rome, through the wars of the Spaniards 
 and Portuguese, which we gave our reasons for excluding from our 
 survey, we are not able to give any sure estimate, and there are 
 no separate returns, except for Patagonia, in which there are 
 said to be 1 800 Catholics, 8 stations, 12 priests, 8 clergy (clerici), 
 and 10 catechists. For the natives in the United States and in 
 Canada, and in some of the islands of the West Indies, we shall allow 
 22,000, an ample number, from all we can learn, making a total 
 of 40,000 Catholics, in the proper sense of the term, the result of 
 missions. 
 
 Africa. — The missions of the Roman Catholic Church in 
 Africa are classed under six groups, varying greatly in character. 
 Most of them are genuine missions, but several cannot be 
 classed under the head of modern missions, with which alone we 
 have to do ; they do not even come within the 300 years which we 
 allow for comparison with 100 years of those of Protestants. For 
 example, S7,ooo Catholics are put down under the head of missions 
 in Egypt ; but few of these are of modern missions, even in the 
 extended sense of the term. They are the remains of the primitive 
 Church, as it stood after the great schism, when the Greek and 
 Roman churches formed separate communions. We shall strike 
 off 50,000 of these, and leave 7000 to represent recent additions. 
 We might do the same with some other of the missions in the 
 States bordering on the Mediterranean- Sea, especially that region 
 over which the Archbishop of Carthage presides ; but we shall leave 
 half the number claimed there, only deducting the 25,000 French 
 soldiers, to which the official record itself calls attention. We shall 
 also deduct the Catholics of Mauritius, or, as it is called by the old 
 name, the Bishopric of St. Louis. We might legitimately deduct 
 more ; but as we leave out a few that might be claimed as modern 
 missions in some parts of the Turkish Empire, we shall return 
 the rest as they stand. 
 
 The six parts into which Africa is divided are' — ist. North 
 
 ' The following returns or estimates are given as they stand in the 
 Roman Catholic tables, and afe subject to deductions on the principle 
 referred to, 
 
 Z 2 
 
340 Appendix. 
 
 Africa, with a population of 14,517,627, has 114,825 Catholics, 57 
 stations, 86 churches and chapels, 139 priests, 98 educational insti- 
 tutions, and 5 charitable institutions. 2nd, East Africa, popula- 
 tion unknown, 16,300 Catholics, 32 stations, 33 churches or chapels, 
 63 priests, 9 educational and 3 charitable- institutions. 3rd, SOUTH 
 Africa, with estimated population 2,142,494, Catholics 18,248, 
 stations 35, churches or chapels 51, priests 68, institutions for 
 education 50, and fOr charity !2. 4th, WEST Africa, with 31,700 
 Catholics, 44 stations, 49 churches or chapels, 108 priests, 60 
 educational, and 20 charitable institutions. 5th, CENTRAL Africa, 
 400 Catholics, II stations, 8 churches or chapels, 40 priests, 3 
 educational and 2 charitable institutions. 6th, INSULAR Africa, 
 embracing all the islands adjoining the continent, the principal 
 being Mauritius and Madagascar. In the six islands named there 
 are 203,933 Catholics, from which we deduct the 100,000 in the 
 diocese of St. Louis, with a proportional number of stations, 
 priests, etc. The totals for these islands being 203,933 Catholics, 
 72 stations, 50 churches and chapels, 119 priests, 664 educational 
 and 25 charitable institutions, of which the two last, with 580 schools 
 and colleges are in Madagascar, and only 61 in St. Louis, with 
 a much larger number of converts — a strange contrast, when we 
 consider that there are only 84,000 Catholics in the former and 
 100,000 in the other. Is it only an accident that the larger number 
 of schools are in the island where the Protestant schools are so 
 strong, and almost none where the example or competition of 
 Protestants is absent ? It is a phenomenon which often meets us 
 in our survey of the mission-fields of the world. 
 
 After making the necessary deductions, the grand totals for Africa 
 are (approximately) — 
 
 Population about . 
 
 . 200,000,000 
 
 Catholics 
 
 210,000 
 
 Stations 
 
 187 
 
 Churches or chapels 
 
 200 
 
 Priests 
 
 417 
 
 Educational institutions 
 
 954 
 
 Charitable institutions 
 
 SO 
 
 Having gone over the whole field of Roman Catholic missions 
 to the heathen, we are now in a position to give the grand total, 
 which has been taken carefully from their own official documents. 
 
Roman Catholic Missions. 
 
 341 
 
 SUMMARY OF ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSIONS. 
 Taken from Tables in 'Missiones Catholic^,' 1886.' 
 
 Divisions. 
 
 India. 
 
 Indo- 
 china 
 Penin- 
 sula, etc. 
 
 China. 
 
 Regions 
 
 adjacent 
 
 to 
 
 China. 
 
 Oceania 
 
 and 
 America. 
 
 Africa 
 
 and its 
 
 Islands, 
 
 etc. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Adherents .... 
 
 t, 183, 142 
 
 fi74.3"7 
 
 483.403 
 
 77.254 
 
 "4.84s 
 
 210,000 
 
 2,742,961 
 
 Churches and chapels . 
 
 2,677 
 
 1,668 
 
 2,429 
 
 227 
 
 360 
 
 200 
 
 7.561 
 
 European missionaries. 
 
 9962 
 
 34« 
 
 471 
 
 416 
 
 180 
 
 417 
 
 2,822 
 
 Native missionaries • 
 
 932 
 
 378 
 
 281 
 
 ... 
 
 
 ... 
 
 752 
 
 Elementary schools • 
 
 i.s66 
 
 ... 
 
 1.779 
 
 ... 
 
 205 
 
 9S4 
 
 4.S04 
 
 Elementary scholars . 
 
 64.357 
 
 2x,z66 
 
 25.219 
 
 ... 
 
 ... 
 
 ... 
 
 110,742 
 
 1 Deducting those returns which cannot be fairly classed under Modern Missionary work. 
 
 2 There seems some obscurity in the table from which these figures are taken, possibly 
 from some of the returns not distinguishing Native from European missionaries. The numbers 
 are combined in the Total (1089) under the column for Europeans. It is probable that there 
 are rather more Native and fewer European missionaries. 
 
( 342 ) 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Abdul MasiHj ordination of^ 
 
 87 
 Abdur Rahman^ baptism of, 
 
 135 
 Abeel, Mr., 266 
 Abeils, 172 
 Abeokuta, 79, 269 
 Aberdeen, Countess of, gift of, 
 
 141 
 Abyssinia, 86, 228, 305 
 Acuer, Bishop, 274 
 Adam, Rev. M. T., 55 
 Addis, Rev. W. B.. 55 
 Addyman, Rev* J., 123 ■ 
 Adelaide, 124 
 Aden, 86 
 Adiabo, 117 
 Afghans, the, 90 
 Africa : — 
 
 Abeokuta, 79, 269 
 
 Abyssinia, 85, 228, 303 
 
 Adiabo, 117 
 
 Akra, 243 
 
 Albany, 107 
 
 Algeria, 203, 22S 
 
 Alise, 140 
 
 Aliwal North, 156 
 
 Amboises Bay, 46 
 
 Angaha, 244 
 
 Angola, 29X 
 
 Angoniland, X41 
 
 Arkiko, 258 
 
 Ashantee, 244 
 
 Assyout, 172, 280, 288 
 
 Badagry, 79 
 
 Banni, 156 
 
 Eanza Mantake, 269 
 
 Basutoland, 246 
 
 Bathurst, 107 
 
 Bechuanaland, 63, 107, no 
 
 Berbera, 86 
 
 Bethelsdorp, 62 
 
 Binne, the, 8z 
 
 Blantyre, 127 
 
 Bonny, 80 
 
 Bothas Farm, 62 
 Brandaw^, 141 
 Brass, 80 
 Bulbar, 86 
 BuUom country, 79 
 Buntingville, 107 
 Cairo, 85, 172, 287 
 
 Africa: — 
 Cameroons, 235 
 Cape Colony, 237, 238 
 Cape Maclear, 141 
 Cape Palmas, 273 
 Cape Town, 33, 107, 194 
 Cavalla, 274 
 Central, 174, 237 
 Chagga country, 82 
 Cherengi, 141 
 Cherga, 141 
 Chikuse, 141 
 Chitangali, 177 
 Clarkebury, 107 
 Colesberg, 62 
 
 Congo, the, 46, 205^ 269, 292 
 Corisco, 243 
 Creek Town, 117 
 Damaraland, 238, 240 
 Djimma, 258 
 Domati, 127 
 Dondo, 291 
 Duke I'own, 117 
 Durumas, 132 
 
 Eastern, 8x, 131, 266 
 
 Ebute Meta, 80 
 
 Egypt, 85, 172, 209, 228, 
 287, 30s 
 
 Eilet, 258 
 
 Elim, 261 
 
 Empfundiswein, 213 
 
 Fntakennu, 193 
 
 Fernando Po, 45, 135 
 
 Foulab, 79, 105 
 
 Fowrah Bay, 79 
 
 Frere Town, 82 
 
 Gaboon, 280 
 
 Galla country, 132 
 
 George's Bay, 156 
 
 Giriama country, 82 
 
 Golbanti, 132 
 
 Gold Coast, 108, 234, 243 
 
 Graaff Reinet, 62 
 
 Graham's Town, 13, 107 
 
 Great Namaqualand, 107, 
 238, 240 
 
 Griqua Town, 63 
 
 Ha, 244 
 
 Hausa, 79 
 
 Hereto country, 269 
 
 Hope Fountain, 63 
 
 Hope Vale, 193 
 
 Africa : — 
 Ibadan, 79 
 I bo, 79 
 
 Ihoronong, 117 
 Ikotana, 117 
 Ikunetu, 117 
 Impolweni, 141 
 Inyati, 63 
 Jormres, 132 
 Kabinda, 232 
 KafTraria, 33, 62, 107, 118, 
 
 140, 192, 237 
 Kanye, 63 
 Kat River, 62 
 Kenia, 83 
 Keta; 244 
 Khamiesberg, T07 
 Kilima Njaro, 82 
 Kimpoko, 292 
 King William's Town, 62 
 Kisulutini, 82 
 Kiungani, 176 
 Korbro, 62 
 Kunama, 258 
 Kuruman, 63 
 Lagos, 79, 80", 213, 369 
 Lattakoo, 63 
 Leke, 80 
 Liberia, 234, 271, 272, 274, 
 
 280, 292 
 Limbah, 11 1 
 
 Little Namaqualand, 105 
 Lokoja, 80 
 Lukoma, 175, 176 
 Macarthy's Island, 108 
 Mafeking, no 
 
 Magila, 174, 177 
 
 Magomero, 174 
 
 Mamboia, 84 
 
 Masasi, 174, 177 
 
 Massawa, 258 
 
 Mas50^vah, 86 
 
 Mataka's, 177 
 
 Matebeleland, 63 
 
 Matope, 175 
 
 Mensa, 258 
 
 Meude, 79 
 
 Misazwe, 177 
 
 M'Kullo, 258 
 
 Mkuzi, 177 
 
 Molepolole, 63 
 
 Molopo, 107 
 
Index. 
 
 343 
 
 Africa :— 
 
 Mombasa, 8z 
 
 Morocco, 203 
 
 Mount Vaughan, 273 
 
 Mpwapwa, 84 
 
 Msalala, 84 
 
 Namaqualand, 62 
 
 Natal, 33, 107, 140, 237, 266 
 
 Newala, 177 
 
 Nhomgue-a-Pepe, 291 
 
 Niger, the, 80 
 
 North, 202, 303 
 
 Nupe, 79 
 
 Nyanza, 83 
 
 Nyassa Lake, 141, 175, 176 
 
 Ode Ondo, 80 
 
 Oghomoshaw, 269 
 
 Old Calabar, 117 
 
 Ondonga, 2^9 
 
 Onitsha, 80 
 
 Orange Free State, 33, 237 
 
 Orange Riverj 107 
 
 Pella, 62 
 
 Pietermaritzberg, 141 
 
 Plaatberg, 107 
 
 Port Lokkoh, 79 
 
 Pungo-Andongo, 292 
 
 Quettah, 244 
 
 Quiah country, 79 
 
 Quorrah, the, 81 
 
 Rikatla, 261 
 
 Rio Pongas, 78 
 
 Rock Fountain, 193 
 
 Rovuma, 175 
 
 Sahara, 203 
 
 St. Helena, 34 
 
 St. John's, 33 
 
 St. Mary's-on-the-Gambia, 
 
 108 
 St. Paul de Loanda, 291 
 Santa Isabel, 155 
 Shawbury, 213 
 Sherbro, 79 
 Shiluyane, 261 
 Shonga, 80 
 Shoshong, 63, no 
 Sierra Leone, 78, 108, 130 
 Somali Coast, 86 
 Somerville, 140 
 Soudan, 203 
 South, 25, 105, no, 209, 
 
 213, 229, 237, 238 
 Stellaland, no 
 Snaking 86 
 « Swaziland, no 
 Taita country, 82 
 Tanganyika, 63, 141 
 Teki, 243 
 Thaba *Nchu, 107 
 Tinne, 79 
 Transkei, n8 
 
 Transvaal, 251 no, 237, 261 
 Tristan d'Acunh£^, 34 
 Tuni5,-203 
 Uganda, 83 
 Ujiji, 64 
 
 Africa : — 
 
 Ukerewe, 83 
 
 Umba, 177 
 
 Umpukan&, 107 
 
 Unyamwezi, 84 
 
 Urambo, 64 
 
 Usagara Hills, 84 
 
 Usambara, 175 
 
 Uyui, 84 
 
 Vaal River, 107, no 
 
 Valdezia, 26X 
 
 Vei, 7^ 
 
 Victoria, 235 
 
 Victoria Nyanza, 83 
 
 Vitu, 258 
 
 Volta River, 228 
 
 Waya, 244 
 
 Wesleyville, 107 
 
 West, 25, 34, 78, 104, 108, 
 zn, 1x7, 130, 209^ 228, 
 243, 266, 269 
 
 Yoruba, 79, in 
 
 Zak River, 62 
 
 Zanzibar, 174, 175 
 
 Zeila, 86 
 
 Zululand, 33, no, 195, 246 
 African L^kes Company, 141 
 Africaner, the chief,, 62 
 Agarpara, 89 
 Agra, 40, 87, 88, 219 
 Aguascalientes, 272 
 Ahmedabad, 135, 220 
 Ahmednagar, 31, 325 
 Ainos, the, 98 
 Aintab, 266 
 Aintel, 171 
 Ainzahalteh, 216 
 Aitutaki, 68 
 Ajmere, n8 
 Akra, 243 
 
 A. L. O, E., works of, 326 
 Alaska, 231 
 Albanians, the, 171 
 Albany, 107 
 Aleppo, 280 
 Alexander, Bishop, 304 
 Alexandra Colony, 162 
 Alexandria, 280 
 Alfoers, a convert, 254 
 Alford, Bishop, 95 
 Algeria, 203, 228 
 Algoma, 20 
 Alise, 140 
 Aliwal North, 156 
 Allahabad, 40. 88 
 Allen, Dr., 190 
 Allen Gardiner, the, 159, 161 
 . Allison, Rev. J., 140 
 Almahera, 253 
 Almora, 55 
 Ambohitantely, 189 
 Amboises Bay, 46 
 Amboyna, 248 
 America : — 
 
 Aguascalientes, 272 
 ) Alaska, 231 
 
 America : — 
 Alexandra Colony, 162 
 Argentine Republic, 163 
 Anca, 162 
 A,ssiniboia, zox 
 Athabasca, 100 
 Bahia Blanca, i6b 
 Brazil, 162, 270, 280 
 British Columbia, 25, 102 
 British Guiana, 64 
 British Honduras, 25 
 Buenos Ayres, 162 
 Callao, 162 ' 
 , Canada, 20, 25, zi6f 122, 
 123. IS5 
 Chailaral, 162 
 Chili, 162, 280 
 Chubut, 162 
 Colombia, 280 
 Concordia, 162 
 Cordoba, 162 
 Demerara, 229 
 Devon, 100 
 Falkland Islands, 159 
 Fort Rupert, 102 
 Fray Buentos, 162 
 Frayle Muerto, 162 
 Guiana, 228, 229 
 Honduras, n2 
 Indians, 17, 20, 21, 280 
 Keppel, 159 
 Kincolith, 102 
 Lima, 162 
 Lota, 162 
 
 Mackenzie River, loi 
 Manitoba, 100 
 Metlakahtla, 102 
 Mexico, 266, 270, 280 
 Mosquito Coast, 330 
 Mossonee, 100 
 Naas River, 102 
 New Brunswick, 20 
 New England, 17 
 Newfoundland, 25 
 North, 228 
 Nova Scotia, 104 
 Ooshooia, 139, 160 
 Panama, 162 
 Patagones, 162 
 Paysandu, 162 
 Pernambuco, 162 
 Peru, 162 
 
 Prince Edward Is'and, 122 
 
 Qu'Appelle, loi 
 
 Queen Charlotte's Island, 
 102 
 
 Red River, 100"] 
 
 Rio Claro, 162 
 
 Rio Janeiro, 162 
 
 Rosario, 162 
 
 Rupert's Land, 100 
 
 Salto, 162 
 
 San Paulo, 162 
 
 San Pedro, 112 
 
 Santiago, 162 
 
 Santos, ^i 62 
 
344 
 
 IfideXn 
 
 America :— 
 Saskatchewan, loo 
 Tierra del Fuego, 158 
 United States, xi6 
 Uruguay, 163 
 Woollya, 159 
 Youcon River, loi 
 American Baptist Missionary 
 
 Union, 268 
 — - Bible Society, 317 
 "— Board for Foreign Mis- 
 sions, 265 
 •'— Board, Missions of, 171 
 -— Indians, the, 228, 265, 
 
 271 
 — — Presbyterian Foreign 
 Missions, 280 
 
 Tract Society, 324 
 
 Women's Societies, 293 
 
 Amertlok, 255 
 
 Amoy, 52, 166, 167, 168, 222, 
 
 s66, 275 
 Amritsar, 89 
 Amsterdam Society Mission 
 
 to Jews, 309 
 Analakely, 190 
 Ananderayer, a Brahmin con- 
 vert, 54 
 Anatolia College, Marsovan, 
 
 266 
 Ancona, 308 
 Andai, 253 
 Anderson, Bishop, 100 
 
 Rev. J., 139 
 
 Rev. S. T., 271 
 
 Rev, W., 117 
 
 Andriesz, Mr. J. S., 185 
 
 Angaha, 244 
 
 Angola, 391 
 
 Angoniland, 141 
 
 Anne, Queen, communion 
 
 service presented by, 20 
 Ansayrieh, the, 172 
 Anson, Bishop, loi 
 Antananarivo, 59, 189 
 Antigua, 104, 229 
 Arabia, 85, 142 
 Arawack Indians, the, 228, 
 
 229 
 Arcadia, West Indies, 65 
 Archangel, 25 
 Argentine Republic, 162 
 Arica, 162 
 Arkiko, 258 
 Arkonam, 126 
 Armenia, 171 
 Armenians, Friends' Medical 
 
 Missionary, the, 3^0 
 Armstrong, Rev. J. C-, 271 
 Arrians, the, 93 
 Arthington, Mr. Robert, gifts 
 
 by, 47 
 Arulappen, a teacher, 185 
 Asbury, Bishop, 104 
 Ashantee, 244 
 Assiniboia, 101 
 
 Assouan, 368, 287 
 Asyout, 173, 380, 288 
 Athabasca, See of* loo 
 Athens, 171, 2"'7 
 Auand, 136, 220 
 Auckland, See of, 35, zoo 
 Aurangabad, 91 
 Australia, 25, Z05, xo6, no, 
 
 122, 124, 130, 155, 346 
 Austria, 266, 307 
 Azimgarh, 88 
 
 Baalbec, 2x6 
 Backhouse, 187 
 Bacon, Mr. E,, 272 
 Badagry, 79 
 Baddegama, 94 
 Bagelen, 252 
 Baghdad, 86, 305 
 B^amas, 45, Z12 
 Bahia Blanca, 162 
 Bailey, Rev. B., 93, 94 
 
 Mr. W. C, 201 
 
 Baker, Rev. H., sen., 93 
 
 Rev. H., jun., 93 
 
 — Moses, 43 
 
 Samuel, 189 
 
 Rev. W., 73 
 
 Balijijig, 297 
 Balph, Dr. J. M., 281 
 Baluch tribes, the, 90 
 Bampton, Rev. W,, 114 
 Banchi, 241 
 Bangalore, 55, 105 
 Banjoemas, 252 
 Banlealu, 222 
 Banni, 156 
 Banza Mantake, 269 
 Baptist Foreign Missionary 
 Convention, U.S.A., 270 
 
 Missionary Society, 37 
 
 Baralongs, the, 107 
 Barbados, 229 
 Barff, Rev. C., 67, 71 
 Barleycorn, Rev. W. M., 156 
 Barnden, Rev. T., 71 
 Barnett, Rev. Dr. J., 287 
 Basel Bible Society, 313 
 
 Evangelical Missionary 
 
 Society, 233 
 
 Missionary Society, 
 
 transfer to, 46 
 
 Society Mission to Jews, 
 
 309 
 Bassein, 268 
 Basutoland, 246 
 Batavia, 275 
 Bateman, Rev. R., go 
 Bathurst, 22, 107 
 Betsileo province, 61 
 Batsch, Mr., 29 
 Batson, Mr., 241 
 Battas, the, 240 
 Batticaloa, X09, 214 
 Baumann* Mr., 241 
 Baxter, Rev. J., 132 
 
 Bealara, 279 
 Beard, Elkanah, 188 
 
 Irena, x88 
 
 Beattie, Rev. Jos., 280 
 Beawr, xxB 
 
 Bechuanaland, 63, Z07, xzo 
 Beckfaya, 2x6 
 Beerbhoom, 40 
 Belgaum, 55 
 Bell, Rev. R., 271 
 Bellary, 55 
 Benares, 40, 55, 88, z88, 211 
 
 2x3, 2x8 
 Bengal, X38, 3x3, 2x8 
 Bennie, Mr., X40 
 Bentley, W. H., 47 
 Berbera, 86 
 Berbice, 64 
 Berhampur, 57, 1x4 
 Berhn Evangelical Missionary 
 Society, 237 
 
 ■ Society Mission to Jews, 
 
 309 
 Berthoud, Paul, 261 
 Bethania, 257 
 Bethelsdorp, 62 
 BetuI, 258 
 
 Bevan, Rev. Thos., 59 
 Beyrout, X72, 2x6 
 Bhagalpur, 88 
 BhamOj X82 
 Bheels, the, 88 
 Bhumijas, the, 241 
 Bible Christian Missionary 
 Society, 122 
 
 Societies, 313 
 
 Translation Society, 320 
 
 Bickersteth, Bishop, 98 
 
 Bicknell, Mr., 66 
 
 Binue, the, 81 
 
 Birch, Rev. G. R., 17X 
 
 Bishop's College, Calcutta, 26, 
 
 87 
 Blackfeet, the, loi 
 Blackwood, Dr., 170 
 Blaikie, Dr. W. G., on Dr. 
 
 Duff, 125 
 Blantyre, X27 
 Blumhardt, Rev. C. G.. 233, 
 
 234 
 Blyth, Bishop, 85 
 
 Rev. G., X16 
 
 Blytheman, Rev. J., 130 
 Blythswood Institution, X40 
 Board of Foreign Missions of 
 the Presbyterian Church in 
 U.S.A.. 287 
 Board of Missions of the Me- 
 thodist Protestant Church, 
 291 
 Board of Missions of the Pres- 
 byterian Church, South, 
 U.S.A., 280 
 Boardman, Rev. R., 104 
 Boehnisch, Frederick, 228 
 Boeroe, 253 
 
Index. 
 
 345 
 
 Bogue, Dr., appeal of, 50 
 
 Bombay, 31, 41* Q'* ^oS* i09> 
 ia6, X39, 104 
 
 Bompas, Bishop, xoo 
 
 Bonar, Rev, A., 306 
 
 Bonny, 80 
 
 Boone, Bishop, 275 
 
 Booth, Rev. Wm., 194 
 
 Borneo, 25, 32, 238 
 
 Borsad, 136, 220 
 
 Bosjesmans, the^ 62 
 
 Boston, 17 
 
 Bothas Farm, 62 
 
 Bourne, Rev. R., 69, 70 
 
 Bovd, Capt., 161 
 
 Bowen, Bishop, 78 
 
 Bower, Dr., 245 
 
 Boyle, Hon. R., ig, xg6 
 
 BraidwQod, Rev. J.j 139 
 
 Brandawfe, 141 
 
 Brandt, Mr., 241 
 
 Brantford, Mohawk Church 
 at, 20 
 
 Brass, 80 
 
 Bray, Dr. Thos., 24 
 
 Brazil, 162, 270, 280 
 
 Bretons, the, 149, 153 
 
 Bridges, Rev. T., 160 
 
 Bridgman, Mr., 266 
 
 British and Foreign Bible 
 Society, 313 
 
 British Columbia, 102 
 
 — — Guiana, 164 
 
 SQciety for the Propaga- 
 tion of the Gospel among 
 the Jews, 306 
 
 Syrian Schools, 172, 216 
 
 Brittain, Miss H. G., 291 
 
 Brittany, 153 
 
 Broadbent, Rev. S., 107 
 
 Brooke, Rajah, 32 
 
 Brown, Rev. Mr., 87 
 
 Rev. T. W., 171 
 
 Brownlee, Mr., 140 
 
 Bruce, Dr. R., 85 
 
 Brumana, 191, 192 
 
 Bryant, Rev. E., 53 
 
 Bryson, Rev. T., 53 
 
 Buchanan, Rev. C., 87 
 
 Buckenham, Rev. H., 156 
 
 Budd, Henry, zoo 
 
 Budden, Rev. J, H., 55 
 
 Buenos Ayres, 162 
 
 Bulgaria, 171, 266 
 
 Bulbar, 86 
 
 Bullom country, 79 
 
 Bultmann, Mr., 243 
 
 Buntingville, 107 
 
 Burchell, Thos., 44 
 
 Burdon, Bishop, 95 
 
 Burdwan, 88 
 
 Burke, Mr. G. W., 203 
 Burma, log, xSa, 268 
 
 Pumett, Rev. R. W., 155 
 Bums, Rev. W. C, 166 
 Burton, journeys of, 83 
 
 Bdshmen, the, 62 
 Butterworth, Rev. £., 13X 
 Buxar, 241 
 Buzacott, Rev. A., 69, 71 
 
 Cairo, 85, 172, 287 
 
 Calabar, 45 
 
 Calcutta, 26, 54, 88, X05, X09, 
 
 126, iiS, 194 
 Caldwell, Bishop, 92 
 
 Rev. Jos., 279 
 
 Caliart, 234 
 Callao, x62 
 Calmucks, the, 228 
 Calvert, Rev. J., no 
 Cambridge, Boston, coUege 
 
 at, X7 
 
 — Delhi Mission, 28, 200 
 —— Nicholson Institution, 93 
 Cameron, James, X82 
 
 travels of, 83 
 
 Cameroons, 235 
 
 Campbell, Rev. John, 63 
 
 Rev. J. R., 279 
 
 Canada, 20, 25, xi6, 122, 123, 
 
 ^ IS5 . 
 
 Canadian Missionary So- 
 cieties, 293 
 
 Canara, 233, 234 
 
 Candare^ Uie, 246 
 
 Canstein Institution, 3x3 
 
 Canton, 51, 53, 95, 112, xfi^^ 
 2x3, 240, 269 
 
 Cape Colony, 237, 238 
 
 Maclear, X4x 
 
 -^— of Good Hope, 194 
 
 ^— Palmas, 266, 273 
 
 Capetown, 33, 107 
 
 Cape York, 74 
 
 Carey, William, story of, 37 
 
 Cariyle. Rev. G., 171 
 
 Carnegie, Mr., 63 
 
 Caroline Islands, 266 
 
 Carpenter, Mr. S., 292 
 
 Garslaw, Rev. Dr. W., 142 
 
 Carthew, Rev. T. H., X31 
 
 Cassidy, Mr. H. P., 184 
 
 Caucasus, 228 
 
 Ca valla, 274 
 
 Cawnpore, 26 
 
 Central Soudan Mission, 203 
 
 — Turkey College, Aintab, 
 266 
 
 Ceylon, 3X, 41, 94, xo8, 183, 
 
 X94, 209, 213, 228, 265 
 Chagga country, 82 
 Chalmers, Rev. J., 52, 69, 74 
 
 Rev. W., 118 
 
 Chamba, X27 
 Chafiaral, X62 
 Charles, Rev. Mr., 313 
 Charles yatison^ the, 175, X76 
 Chater, Mr., 41 
 Cheetham, C,, Esq., 13X 
 Chefoo, X19 
 Cheh-Kiang, 96, 180, 182 
 
 Chemong, 20 
 
 Cherengi, X41 
 Cherga, 14X 
 Cherra, 131 
 Chrokees, the, 229 
 Chickasaws, the, 271 
 Chikuse, X4t 
 Chili, 162, 266, 280 
 Chin-Kiang, 269 
 China : — 
 
 Amoy, 52, zd^j 167, 168, 
 222, 266, 275 
 
 Canton, 51, 53, 95, 112, 166, 
 2x3, 240, 269 
 
 Chefoo, X19 
 
 Cheh-kiang, 96, x8o, 182 
 
 Chili, 266 
 
 Chin-Kiang, 269 
 
 Chiung-Chiu, 53 
 
 Chu-Chia, X24 
 
 Chu-ki, 97 
 
 Foochow, 266 
 
 Formosa, x68, 222 
 
 Fuh-Chow, 95, 96 
 
 Fuh-Kien, 96 
 
 Gan-hwuy, 182 
 
 Haichung, 119 
 
 Hak-ka, x68, 222, 235, 269 
 
 Hang-Chow, gg, 96, 97, 269 
 
 Hankow, 53, 112, 181, 213, 
 276 
 
 Ho-nan, 182 
 
 Hong Kong, 32, 51, 95, 166, 
 266 
 
 Hu-nan, 182 
 
 Hu-peh, 181, 183 
 
 Ichang, 127 
 
 Kalgan, 266 
 
 Kan-su, 182 
 
 Kai-Ping, 123 
 
 Kiang-si, 182 
 
 Kinhwa, 269 
 
 Korea, 119 
 
 Ku-Cheng, 96 
 
 Kwang-si, 182 
 
 Kwan-tung, 95 
 
 Kwei-chau, 182 
 
 Kwim-Sam, 26g 
 
 Liaoyang, 119 
 
 Lo-Nguong, 96 
 
 Macao, 51 
 
 Manchuria, xig 
 
 Mongolia, 54 
 
 Monkden, xig 
 
 Mun Keu Liang, 269 
 
 Newchang, xig 
 
 Ningpo, ^s, 96, xig, X33, 269 
 
 Ning-Taik, 96 
 
 North, 33 
 
 Pakhoi, 96 
 
 Paotung-fu, 266 
 
 Pechili, 123 
 
 Pekin, 53, 95, 266 
 Schanse, 266 
 
 Shanghai, 52, 95, 96, 269, 
 275, 392 
 
346 
 
 Index, 
 
 China :— 
 
 Shansij 42, 182 
 
 S)i£intung, 42, i33j 182 
 
 Shaouhing, 95, g6 
 
 Shashing, 269 
 
 Shen-si, 182 
 
 Si-chuenj 182 
 
 Singapore, 222 
 
 Soochow, 269 
 
 Swatow, 168, 222, 269 
 
 Taiku, 266 
 
 Tang Collieries, 123 
 
 Teh-Ngan, no 
 
 Tiding, 119 
 
 Tientsin, 53, 123, 266 
 
 Tung-Chow, 266, 269 
 
 Wenchow, 133 
 
 Whang Hien, 269 
 
 Wuchang, 53, 276 
 
 Yun-nan, 122, 182 
 China Inland Mission, 180 
 Chindvara, 258 
 Chinsurah, 54 
 Chipewyan tribe, the, loi 
 ChitangaK, 177 
 Chiung Chiu, 52 
 Chotd Nagpore, 28, 240, 241 
 Christchurch, See of, 35 
 Christian Faith Society, 196 
 Vernacular Education 
 
 Society, 325 
 Christianshaab, 255 
 Chubut, 162 
 Chu Chia, 124 
 Chu-ki, 97 
 Chupra, 241 
 
 Church Missionary Society, 77 
 Church of England Zenana 
 
 Missionary Society, 223 
 Church of Scotland Foreign 
 
 Missions, 125 
 Circle System in India, 324 
 Clark, George, 1B2 
 
 Dr. H. M., 90 
 
 Rev. R., 8q 
 
 Clarke, £., 192 
 
 Elbert, 192 
 
 Rev. John, 45 
 
 Clarkebury, 107 
 
 Claushavn, 255 
 
 Clay, Miss, 90 
 
 Cobban, Mr., 109 
 
 Cochin, 92 
 
 Coimbatoor, 55 
 
 Coke, Dr., 104 
 
 Colesberg, 62 
 
 College of William and Mary, 
 
 196 
 Colombia, 280 
 Colombo, 41, 94, 108, 185, 194,. 
 
 214 
 Comber, Mr. J. T., 47 
 Concordia, 162 
 Congo, the, 46, 205, 269, aga 
 Connecticiit Religious Tract 
 Society, 325 
 
 Constantinople, 268, 397 
 Coolies, work amongst, 34 
 Coolsma, Mr., 249 
 Copper, Rev. E. V., 67 
 Coorg, 234 
 
 Copleston, Bishop, 95 
 Coral Missionary Fund, 197 
 Cordes, Rev. H., 245 
 Cordoba, 162 
 Corisco, 243 
 Corrie, Bishop, 29 
 Cotta, 94 
 
 Cottayam College, 93 
 Coultart, Rev. Jas., 44 
 Cover, Rev. J., 65 
 Cowan, Rev. J., 116 
 Cowen, Dr. B. S., 143 
 Cowley, Archdeacon, loi 
 Craig, Mr, Jas., 279 
 Craven, Henry, 205 
 Craw, Mr., 54 
 Crawford, Miss R., 280 
 Creagh, Rev. S. M., 72 
 Creek Town, 117 
 Crees, the, zoi 
 Creux, Ernest, 261 
 Crisp, Rev. Henry, 55 
 Crofts, Rev. Dr. H. O., 123 
 Cromwell, Oliver, orders a 
 
 missionary collection, 18 
 Crowther, Bishop, 79, 80 
 
 Ven. D. C, 81 
 
 Cryer, Rev. Mr., 106 
 Cuddalore, 30 
 Cuddapah, 55 
 Cumberland Presbyterian 
 
 Church Missions, 271 
 Cuttak, 114 
 Cutwa, 40 
 
 Daccan, 40 
 
 Dahomey, King of, his defeat, 
 
 79 
 Dalzell, Rev. J., 141 
 Damaraland, 238 
 Damascus, 216, 298 
 Danish Bible. Society, 319 
 Missions to Greenland, 
 
 25s ; to Tranquebar, 23, 26 
 Missionary Societies, 255, 
 
 257 
 Danubian Principalities, 305 
 Darjeeling, 126 
 Darwin, C., and theFuegians, 
 
 160 
 Dasraj, Rev. W. H., 132 
 Davida, a teacher, 70 
 Dawson, Mr., 54 
 Dealtry, Bishop, 30 
 Deccan, the, gx 
 Dehra Diln, 89, 279 
 Deir el Kamar, 216 
 Delaware, the, 229 
 Delhi, 27, 40, 200, 218 
 Demerara, 64, 65, xo8, 229 
 Deolie, ii8 
 
 Deri Ghazi Khan, 90 
 Des Granges, 54 
 Despard, Rev. G. P., 159 
 Devon, 100 
 Dhavalas, the, 136 
 Dherds, the, X36 
 Dhuleep Singh, estate of, 18 
 Diboll, Pastor, 46 
 Diego Garcia, 33 
 Dinajepore, 40 
 Dindigal, 32:5 
 Dirks, H., 254 
 Djimma, 258 
 Djokjokarta, 252 
 Dober, Leonhard, 228 
 Dobrashim, Dr., 300 
 Dodds, Rev. R. J., 280 
 Dog-rib Indians, loi 
 DoU, Mr. H. F., 184 
 
 Mr., jun., 185 
 
 Domati, 127 
 
 Dondo, 291 
 
 Doneh, 253 
 
 Douglas, Rev. Carstairs, 166 
 
 Dowlaishwarani, 282 
 
 Druzes, the, 216 
 
 Dudgeon, Dr., 54 
 
 Duff, Dr. A., 125, 138 
 
 Duff, the, 6s 
 
 Duff Mission College, 138 
 
 Duke Town, 117 
 
 Duncan^ Rev. Dr. J., 307 
 
 Duma, 253 
 
 Dunedin, See of, 35 
 
 Dunwell, Rev. J., 108 
 
 Durbhanga, 241 
 
 Durumas, 132 
 
 Dutch Missionary Society, 249 
 
 Reformed Missionary 
 
 Society, 250 
 Dwight, Dr., 170 
 DyaJks, the, 240 
 
 Easson, Rev. H., 280 
 
 East, Dr. J., 45 
 
 East London Institute, 204 
 
 Eastern Equatorial Africa, 
 See of, 82 
 
 Ebner, Rev. John, 6a 
 
 Ebute Meta, 80 
 
 Edinburgh Medical Mission- 
 ary Society, 297 
 
 Edkins, Rev. Jos., 53 
 
 Edm9nds, Mr., 62 
 
 Education in India, 56 
 
 Edwards, Sir H., 90 
 
 Egede, Hans, 255 
 
 Egedesminde, 25s 
 
 Egypt J 85, 172, 209, 228, 287, 
 
 30s 
 Eichler, Rev. E. R., 53 
 Eilet, 258 
 Eimeo, 66 
 Ein^s, the, 243 
 Eitel, Dr., 52 
 Elavarasananthal, 185 
 
Jndex. 
 
 347 
 
 Elgam, the, iss 
 £1 Hauta, 14a 
 Elim, 261 
 Eliot, John, 17 
 El Karey, Mr., 48 
 Ella, Rev. S., 73 
 Elliaiipunni, 183 
 EUice Islands, 7a 
 Elliott, Mr., 63 
 Ellis, Rev. Wm., S9. °1 
 Elmslie, Rev. Dr., 90 
 Emmett, Rev. J. D., 104 
 Empfundiswein, 213 
 
 England, 284, 307 
 
 Entakamu, 193 
 
 Episcopal Church Missionary 
 Society of U.S.A., 272 
 
 Erhardt, Christian, 228, 
 
 Eriswell, estate at, i8 
 
 Eromanga, \ia 
 
 Esquimaux, the, loi 
 
 Euphrates College, 266 
 
 Evans, Rev. J. C, 150 
 
 Rev. R., 152 
 
 Ewart, Dr. D., 138 
 
 Exley, Rev. R. I., 133 
 
 Eyre, Rev. J., 63 
 
 Fray Bentos, 162 
 Frayle Muerto, 162 
 Frederikshaab, 255 
 Free Church of Scotland Fo- 
 reign Missions, 138, 307 
 Freewill Baptists, 293 
 French, Bishop, 88 
 French and Swiss Missionary 
 
 Societies, 260 
 Frere Town, 82 
 Frey, Mr. C. G., 303 
 Friendly Islands, 65, 106 
 Friends' Foreign Mission As- 
 sociation, 187 
 Friends' Medical ^ Mission 
 among the Armenians, 300 
 
 Friends Syrian Mission, 191 
 
 Frost, Mr., 243 
 
 Fry, Dr., 58 
 
 Fugisawa, 291 
 
 Fuh-Chow, QS. 96 
 
 Fuh-Kien, 96 
 
 Fuller, Andrew, 38 
 
 Rev. W. R., 133 
 
 the pastors, 46 
 
 Faizabad, 88 
 
 Falkland Islands, IS9, 160 
 
 Farler, Archdeacon, 174 
 
 Female Association for Pro- 
 moting Christianity among 
 the Women of the East, 220 
 
 Female education in the East, 
 progress of, 56 
 
 Fenn, Rev. D., 92 
 
 Rev. J., 93 
 
 Fenwick, Mr., 184 
 
 Ferguson, Bishop, 274 
 
 Fernando Po, 155 
 
 Fianarantsoa, 6z 
 
 Fiji. 25, 35, 106, no 
 
 Finland Missionary Society, 
 
 259 
 Fishe, Edward, 182 
 Fisk, Fidelia, 172 
 Flato, Mr., 243 
 Foochow, 266 
 Forbes, Mr., 55 
 Foreign Christian Missionary 
 
 Society, 284 
 Foreman, Rev. J., 65 
 Formosa, 168, 222 
 Forsyth, Rev. N., 54 
 Fort Rupert, Z02 
 Fosenhaus, Rev. F., 233 
 Foster, Rev. Arnold, 53 
 Foulah, 79, 105 
 Fourah Bay, 79 
 Fox, Alfred L., X91 
 
 Rev. H. W., 93 
 
 Dr. J. T., 190 
 
 Fiance, 303 
 
 Frank, a Malagasy, 190 
 
 Gaboon, 280 
 Galatz, 308. 
 
 Galbraith, Rev. S. R., 280 
 Gallas, the, 132, 246 
 Galle, 108, 214 
 Galpin, Rev. F. W., 133 
 Gan-hwuy, 182 
 Gardiner, Capt. Allen, 158 
 Garos, the, 148 
 Garrettson, Rev. F., 104 
 Gates, Rev. W., 132 
 Gayfoid, Charles, 188 
 Gaza, 8s 
 Gell, Bishop, 30 
 General Assembly of the Pres- 
 byterian Church of Ireland, 
 135 
 General Baptist Missionary 
 Society, 114 
 
 General Council of Lutheran 
 Church in America, 282 
 
 George I., his letter to Ziegen- 
 balg, 26 
 
 George Town, 65 
 1 George's Bay, 156 
 
 Germany, 303, 305 
 
 Geyzel, Mr. Van, 185 
 
 Gherrapoonjee, 148, 150 
 
 Gilbert Island, 72, 266 
 
 Gill, Rev. George, 69 
 
 Rev. Wm., 69 
 
 Rev. W. W., 69 
 
 Gillison, Dr., 53 
 
 Gilmour, Rev. J., 54 
 
 Giriama country, 82 
 
 Glasgow, Rev. J., 13s „ . 
 
 Glasgow Missionary Society 
 116 
 
 Gobat, Bishop, 84 
 
 Godaweri, 243 
 
 Godthaab, 255, 256 
 
 Gogo, 13s, 220 
 
 Golbanti, 132 
 
 Gold Coast, 108, 234, 243 
 
 Goldie, Rev. H., 117 
 
 Gflnds, the, 88, 109 
 
 Gootz, 57 
 
 Gorakpur, 88 
 
 Gordon, Rev. Andrew, 287 
 
 — Rev. E. C, 84 
 
 Rev. G. M.,90 
 
 Rev. J. D., 142 
 
 Hon. J. H., 141 
 
 Keith, 25 
 
 Mr., 54, 142 
 
 Patrick, 25 
 
 Gossner, Pastor, 28 
 Gossner's Missionary Society, 
 
 240 
 Govan, Rev. W., 140 
 GraaffReinet, 62 
 Graff, Mr., 243 
 Graham's Town, 33, 107 
 Grant, Capt., 83 
 
 Asahel, 172 
 
 Gray, Bishop, 33 
 
 Grazipore, 241 
 
 Great Namaqualand, 107, 238, 
 
 240 
 Greece, 171, 286 
 Green, Kev. J. L., 67 
 Greenland, 229, 255 
 Grenfell, Mr., 47 
 Grey, Sir G., testimony of, 99 
 Griffiths, Rev. David, 59 
 
 Dr. G., 151 
 
 Gring, Rev. A. D., 285 
 Griquatown, 63 
 GrBning, Mr., 243 
 Grundler, Mr., 26 
 Guiana, 228 
 
 Guinness, Rev. H. G., 204 
 Gujarat, 127, 135, 194 
 
 . Tract and Book Society, 
 
 136 
 Gujranwala', 287 
 Gunga Dhor, baptism of, 114 
 Gurdaspur, 287 
 Gwamba, the, 261 
 Gyanoba Powar, 184 
 
 Ha, 244 
 
 Hadfield, Bishop, 100 
 
 Rev., J. 73 
 
 Hahn, Rev. C. H., 259 
 Haichung, 119 
 Haig, General, 86, 93 
 Hail, Rev. J. B. 271 
 Hak-ka country, 168, 222, 235, 
 
 269 
 Hakodate, 97 
 Hall, G., 265 
 
 Rev. W. N., 123 
 
 Hamadan, 171 
 
348 
 
 Index. 
 
 Hamberg, Rev. Mr., 235 
 
 Hamilton, Rev. R., 63 
 
 Hamlin. Dr., 169, x/o 
 
 Hands, Rev. J., $$ 
 
 Hang-Chow, 95, 96, 97, 269 
 
 Hankcy, W. A. Eg., kindness 
 of, 6s 
 
 Hankow, 53, 112, x8i, 213, 
 276 
 
 Hannington, Bishop, 82 
 
 Hanson, Rev. F. R., 275 
 
 Hardie, Rev. C, 71 
 
 Hardwar, 279 
 
 Harley House Institute, 204 
 
 Harper, Rev. J., 62 
 
 Harpoot, a66 
 
 Harrell, Dr., 277 
 
 Harris, Rev. G. A., 70 
 
 Harris School, Madras, 91 
 
 Hasbeiya, 216 
 
 Hasell, Rev. Mr., 89 
 
 Hassan, 2x4 
 
 Hau-hau superstition, 99 
 
 Hausa, 79 
 
 Haven, J., 228 
 
 Hawksworth, Mr., 93 
 
 Hayti, 277, 280, 283 
 
 Hayward, Mr., 67 
 
 Heath, Rev. T., 71 
 
 Hebich, Rev, S., 235 
 
 Heine, Mr., 243 
 
 Heise, Mr., 243 
 
 Helm, Mr., 63 
 
 Heman, Dr. C. F., his esti- 
 mate of Jewish converts, 
 
 309 
 
 Hemel-en-Aarde, 230 
 
 Hendriks, Mr., 253 
 
 Henry, Mr., 65 
 
 Henry Venftj the, 81 
 
 Henry Wright^ the, 82 
 
 Herero country, 260 
 
 Hermannsburg Lutheran Mis- 
 sion, 246 
 
 Hernberg, Mr., 241 
 
 Hervey Islands, 68 
 
 Hessenauer, Dr. G., 192 
 
 Hibernian Bible Society, 319 
 
 Hill, Rev. A., 257 . 
 
 Rev. R., 279 
 
 Rev. W., 114 
 
 Himalayas, the, 90 
 
 Hinderer, Rev. Mr., 79 
 
 Hislop, Rev. S., 140 
 
 Hislop Missionary College, 
 X40 
 
 Hobart Town, 106 
 
 Hobbs, Mr., 92 
 
 Hobson, Dr., 51 
 
 Hodeidah, 86 
 
 Hodson, Rev. T., 106 
 
 Hoemle, Rev. Mr., 89 
 
 Hoffmann, Rev. W., 233 
 
 Hogg, Rev. Reynold, 38 
 
 Holland, 303 
 
 Holly, Bishop, 274, 277 
 
 Holstenborg, 355, 256 
 
 Holy Land, the, 209, 305 
 
 Holzenburg, Mr., 241 
 
 Home and Foreign Missionary 
 Society of American Metho- 
 dist Episcopal Church, 290 
 
 Ho-nan, 182 
 
 Honduras, 1x2 
 
 Hong Kong, 32, 51, 95, 166, 
 266 
 
 Honolulu, 35 
 
 Honor^, Mr., 243 
 
 Hope Fountain, 63 
 
 Vaie,x93 
 
 Horden, Bishop, 100 
 
 Horner, Rev. J., 105 
 
 Horton, Rev. W., 106 
 
 Hoshangabad, 188 
 
 Hough, Rev. J., 91 
 
 Houghton, Rev. J., 132 
 
 Howell, Rev. W., 55 
 
 Howrah, 40 
 
 Huahine, 67 
 
 Hubbard, Rev. A. R., 27 
 
 Hughes, Dr. A. D., 152 
 
 Rev. G., 149 
 
 — — Rev. J., 314 
 
 Hu-nan, 182 
 
 Hunt, Rev. J., iio 
 
 Hu-peh, 181, 1S2 
 
 Hutchin, Rev. J. J. K., 70 
 
 Hutchinson, Rev. J., 106 
 
 Hydahs, the, 102 
 
 Hyderabad, 30, 91, 109 
 
 Idadan, 79 
 
 Ibo, 79 
 
 Ichang, 127 
 
 Ihorofiong, X17 
 
 Ikotana, X17 
 
 Ikunetu, X17 
 
 Imad-ud-din, Rev. Dr., 89 
 
 Imerina, 61 
 
 Impolweni, X41 
 
 India ;— 
 
 Agarpara, 89 
 
 Agra, 40, 87, 88, 219 
 
 Ahmedabad, 135, 220 
 
 Ahmednagar, 31, 325 
 
 Ajmere. 118 
 
 Aligarh, 88 
 
 Allahabad, 40, 88 
 
 Almora, 55 
 
 Amritsar, 89 
 
 Arkonam, X26 
 
 Assam, 268 
 
 Auand, 136, 220 
 
 Aurangabad, 91 
 
 Azimgarh. 83 
 
 Baddep;ama, 94 
 
 Banchi, 241 
 
 Bangalore, 55, 105 
 
 Banlealu, 222 
 
 Battacaloa, X09, 2x4 
 
 Bealara, 379 
 
 Beawr, xi8 
 
 India ;— 
 Belgaum, 55 
 Bellary, 55 
 Benares, 40, 55, 88, 188, 211, 
 
 2x3, 2x8 
 Bengal, X38, 213, 218 
 Berhampur, 57, 114 
 Bethania, 257 
 Betul, 258 
 Bhagalpur, 83 
 Bhawani, 27 
 Bombay, 31, 41, gi, 105, 
 
 log, 126, 139, ig4 
 BorsaJd, X36, 220 
 Burdwan, 88 
 Burmah, 25, xog 
 Buxar, 241 
 Calcutta, 26, 54, 83, X05, 109, 
 
 126, X38, X94 
 Calicut, 234 
 Canara, 233, 234 
 Cawnpore, 26 
 Ceylon, 31, 41, 94, X05, xo8, 
 
 X85, 194, 209, 2x3, 228,265 
 Chamba, X27 
 Cherra, 15X 
 Chladvara. 258 
 Chinsurah, 54 
 
 Chota Nagpore, 28, 240, 241 
 Chupra, 24 x 
 Cochin, 92 
 Coimbatoor, 55 
 Colombo, 4x, 94, X08, x35, 
 
 194,2x4 
 Coorg, 234 
 Cotta, 94 
 Cuddalore, 30 
 Cuddapah, 55 
 Cuttack, XZ4 
 Cutwa, 40 
 Dacca, 40 
 Darjeelmg, 126 
 Deccan, gi 
 Dehra Dun, 89, 279 
 Delhi, 27, 40, 200, 3x8 
 Deolie, xx8 
 Deri Ghazi Khan, 90 
 Dinajepore, 40 
 Dindi^, 325 
 Dowlaishwaraoi, 282 
 Durbhanga^ 24X 
 Elavarasananthal, 185 
 EUiaripunni, X85 
 Faizabad, 88 
 Galle, X08, 214 
 Godaweri, 243 
 Gogo, X3S, 220 
 Gooty, 57 
 Gorakpur, 88 
 Grazipore, 341 
 Gujerat, 127. X35, xgj, 
 Gujranwala, 287 
 Gurdaspur, 287 
 Hardwar, 279 
 Hassan, sx 4 
 Himalayas, 90 
 
Index. 
 
 349 
 
 India:— 
 
 Hoshangabad, i88 
 Hyderabad, 30, 91, 109 
 Jaffna, 94, 109, 214, 266 
 Jagurupad, 282 
 Jaunpur, 88 
 Jessore, 40 
 Jeypore, 118 
 Jhelum, 287 
 Jobalpur, 88 
 Jodh^ore, xi8 
 Jowai, 149, 152 
 Jubbulpore, 188 
 Kairk, 136 
 Kalimpong, 126 
 Kalmunai, 214 
 Kandy, 41, 94, xo8, 214 
 Kangra, 90 
 Kankhal, 279 
 Kashmir, 90 
 Kattiwar, 135 
 Khadsawphra, 152 
 Khandesh, 9X 
 Khasia, 148 
 Kotgur, 90 
 Krishnagar, 87, 88 
 Kungankulum, 185 
 Kumaul, 27 
 Kurrachee, 91 
 Lahore, 28, go 
 Leh, 231 
 
 Luckaow, 88, 109, 211 
 Madras, 23, 29, 55, gi, 105, 
 X09, 126, X39, 194, 2x3, 2x8 
 Madura, 265 
 Mahratta, 234 
 Mailputhur, 185 
 Mairang, 152 
 Malabar, 233, 234 
 Malacca, 32 
 Maleg^, gx 
 Manargudi, 106 
 Mangalore, 233 
 Marathi, 265 
 Masulipatam, g3 
 Mattiabrooz, 126 
 Mawphlang, 151 
 Melnattam, xo6 
 Miligiri, 234 
 Mirat, 87 
 Mirzapore, 55 
 MonghjT, 40 
 Multan, 90 
 Muzufferporej 241 
 Mysore, 105, xog 
 Nagar, 109 
 Nagercoil, 55 
 Nag;pore, 139 
 Narsinghpur, 258 
 Nasik, 91 
 
 Negapatam, xo6, xcg 
 Neyoor, 58 
 Nicobar Islands, 228 
 Nimpani, 258 
 Nongklow, 152 
 Nongsawlia, X49 
 
 India : — 
 
 North, 323 
 
 Nusseerabad, xiS 
 
 Oodeypore, 1x8 
 
 Ootacamund, 4X 
 
 Orissa, xx4 
 
 Palamcottah, 55, 92 
 
 Paniput, 27 
 
 Pareychaley, 58 
 
 Pasrur, 287 
 
 Pathankot, 287 
 
 Patna, 40 
 
 Penang, 32 
 
 Perambur, 184 
 
 Peshawar, go 
 
 Pind Dadan Khan, 90 
 
 Pipli, X14 
 
 Point Pedro, 2x4 
 
 Poonah, 4X, gx, X39 
 
 Poonamallee, X84 
 
 Poorbandar, 135 
 
 Punjab, 89, 127, 2x8, 223 
 
 Puri, X14 
 
 Quetta, 90 
 
 Quilon, 58 
 
 Radschamnadri, 243 
 
 Rajahmundry, 282 
 
 Rajkot, Z20 
 
 Raj pur, 279 
 
 Rajputana, 88, 117, ix?, 133 
 
 Ramapatam, 269 
 
 Ramnad, 30 
 
 Ramporc Bauleah, X67, x68, 
 
 222 
 Raneekhet, 57 
 Rangoon, 3X 
 Ratnapura, 41 
 Kiwan, 27 
 Roorkee, 279 
 Saharanpur, 279 
 St. Thomas's Mount, x8 \ 
 Salem, 55 
 Samuleotta, 282 
 Santalia, 88 
 Sarubalpur, X14 
 Saugor, 258 
 Secundra, 8g 
 Serampore, 39, 228 
 Shangpoong, 152 
 Sharanpur, gx 
 Sheila, X51 
 
 Sherrapoonjee, 148, 150 
 Shervarry Hills, 257 
 Shillong, X5X 
 Sialkot, X27, 287 
 bikhim, X26 
 Siloam, 257 
 Sindh, 90 
 Singapore, 32 
 Singrowli, 57 
 Sittaljeri, 258 
 Sohagpur, X89 
 Sooratpore, 241 
 Surat, 220 
 Sylhet, 149, 153 
 Tallipudi, 282 
 
 India:— 
 
 Tanjore, 23, 30, 245 
 
 Teluguland, 30,93, 243, 246, 
 268, 282 
 
 Tinnevelly, 30, 91, 183 
 
 i'odgurh, 118 
 
 Tranquebar, 23, 26, 228, 245 
 
 Travancore, 55, 92 
 
 Trevandrum, 58 
 
 Trichinopoly, 23, 30, 109 
 
 Trikalore, 257 
 
 Trincomalee, 214 
 
 Tripatoor, 57 
 
 Tulleygaum, 184 
 
 Tumkur, 214 
 
 Ulwar, 1x8 
 
 Uva, 109 
 
 Vellore, 126 
 
 Velpur, 282 
 
 Vizagapatam, 54 
 
 Vizianagram, 57 
 Indian Female Normal School 
 
 and Instruction Society, 21X 
 Indians, American, 17, 20, 21, 
 
 280 
 Innocent, Rev. I., X23 
 Inyati, 63 
 loannine, 171 
 Irish Presbyterian Church, 
 
 Foreign Missions, 135, 309 
 Ispahan, 86, 
 Italy, 270, 287, 303 
 - — , King of, testimonial 
 
 from, x6x 
 
 Jabalpur, 88 
 Jackson, Rev. J. S., 27 
 Jaffa, 85 
 Jaffna, 94, xog, 214 
 
 College, 266 
 
 Jagurupad, 282 
 Jamtiahs, the, X48> 
 Jakobshavn, 255, 256 
 Jamaica, 43, 44, 64, xx6, 130, 
 
 229 
 Jameson, Rev. W., 1x7 
 Janke, Mr., 241 
 Jansz, P., 254 
 Japan, 25, 32, 43, 97, 98, irg, 
 
 209, 223, 266j 27X, 280 
 Japan : — 
 " Fugisawa, 291 
 
 Hakodate, 97 
 
 Kagoshima, 98 
 
 Kiu-shiu, 98 
 . Kob^, 269 
 
 Kumamoto, gS 
 
 Kyoto, 266 
 
 Nagasaki, 97 
 
 Nagiya, zgi 
 
 Osaka, g7, 277 
 
 Saga, gS 
 
 Sendal, 269 
 
 Seudai, 285 
 
 Shikoku, 98 
 
350 
 
 Index, 
 
 Japan :— 
 
 Shimonoseki, 269 
 
 Tamagata, 285 
 
 Tokio, 43, 97, 269, 277, 285 
 
 Tokushima, 98 
 
 Yedo, 97 
 
 Yezo, 98 
 
 Yokohama, 269, 291 
 Jaques, Aug., 261 
 Jassy, 308 
 Jaunpur, 88 
 Java, 250, B52, 254 
 Jeddah, 86 
 Jefferson, Rev. J., 65 
 Jennings, Rev. M. J., 27 
 Jerusalem, 85, 230 
 Jessore, 40 
 
 Jews, Missions to the, 301 
 Jeypore, 118 
 Jhelum, 287 
 Jodhpore, 118 
 John, Rev. Griffith, 53; 01 
 
 tract work, 323 
 
 Miss, IS3 
 
 Jacob, 184 
 
 Johns, David, 59 
 Johnson, Rev. S., 80 
 
 Yen. H., 8i 
 
 Rev. W. A. B., 78 
 
 Johnston, Rev. Jas., 166 
 
 Rev. R., 139 
 
 Jone^Rev. A. G., 42 
 
 Rev. Daniel, 14^ 
 
 Rev. David, 59 
 
 Eli, 191 
 
 Rev. H., 171 
 
 Rev. J. P., 153 
 
 —— Rev. John, 72, 152 
 Mrs., 59 
 
 - Sybil, igi 
 — — Rev. S., 149 
 
 Rev. Thos., 148 
 
 Rev. T. J., 151 
 
 Jormws, 132 
 Jowai, 149, 152 
 Jowett, 84 
 Jubbulpore, 188 
 Judson, Rev. A., 265 
 Julianehaab, 235, 256 
 
 Kabinda, 293 
 KabyleMission, 202 
 Kaffraria, 33, 62, 107, 1 18, 
 
 140, 192, 237 
 Kagoshima, 98 
 Kai Ping, 123 
 Kair^, 136 
 Kalian, 266 
 
 Kali Masjid Girls' School, 37 
 Kalimpong, 126 
 Kalmunai, 214 
 Kalopothakesj Dr., 171 
 Kama, the chief, zio 
 Kandy, 41, 94, 108, 214 
 Kangra, 90 
 
 Kankhal, 279 
 
 Kan-suh, 182 
 
 Kanye, 03 
 
 Kashmir, 90 
 
 Kat River, 62 
 
 Kattiawar, 135 
 
 Kawiri, 253 
 
 Keith- Falconer, Hon. I., 142 
 
 Kenia, 83 
 
 Kennedy, Rev. A., 117 
 
 Keppel, rS9 
 
 Kerr, Rev. A., 135 
 
 Keta, 244 
 
 Kettering, Missionary meeting 
 
 at, 38 
 Khadsawphra, 152 
 Khamiesberg, 107 
 Khandesh, 91 
 Kharryas, the, 241 
 Khasia, 148 
 Khasis, the, 148 
 Kiang-si, 182 
 Kiang-su, 182 
 Kicherer, Mr., 62 
 Kiermander, Mr., 25 
 Kilima Njaro, £2 
 Kimpoko, 292 
 KincoHth, 102 
 King William's Town, 62 
 Kingdon, Ibraham, 190 
 Kingston, W. I., 43 
 Kinhwa, 269 
 Kinngani, 176 
 Kisulutini, 82 
 Kitching, Chr., 44 
 Kitiksheans, the, 102 
 Kiu-shiu, 98 
 Klein, Rev. F. A., 85 
 Knibb, Rev. Wm., 44 
 Knox, John, pledge of, 138 
 Knudsen, Rev. Mr., 245 
 Kobe. 269 
 Koelle, Dr., 79 
 K61s, the, 28, 93, 240, 241 
 Korbro, 62 
 Korea, 119 
 
 Koshi Koshi, Yen , 93 
 Kotarians, the, 241 
 Kotgur, 90 
 
 Kramer, Rev. C. A., 62 
 Krapf. Dr., 81 
 
 Krause, Rev. E. R. W., 68, 69 
 Krishnagar, 87, 88 
 Ku-Cheng, 96 
 Kumamoto, 98 
 Kunama, 258 
 Kungankulum, 185 
 Kuper Island, 20 
 Kurrachee, 91 
 Kuruman, 63 
 Kwa-gutl Indians, 102 
 Kwang-si, 182 
 Kwan-tung, 95 
 Kwin-Sam, 269 
 Kwei-Chau, xea 
 Kyoto Training School, 266 
 
 Labrador, 228, 230 
 
 Lacey, Rev. C, 114 
 
 Ladies' Association for the 
 Support of Bible-Women 
 and Zenana Work in con- 
 nection with the Baptist 
 Missionary Society, 218 
 
 Ladies' Auxiliary Wesleyan 
 Mission Society, 112, 213 
 
 Lagos, 79, 80, 213, 269 
 
 Lahej, bultan of, 142 
 
 Lahore, 28, 90 
 
 Laidler, Mr., 55 
 
 Lake, Gen., 90 
 
 Langdon, Mr., 214 
 
 Laos, the, 280 
 
 Lapland, 228 
 
 Larkas, the, 241 
 
 Lassing, Dr., 277 
 
 Latakia, 280, 281 
 
 Lattakoo, 63 
 
 Launceston, 106 
 
 Lawes, Rev. F. E., 70 
 
 Rev. W. G., 70, 74 
 
 Lawrence, Lord, 90 
 
 Rev. W. N,,69 
 
 Lawry, Rev. W., 106 
 
 Laws, Rev. Dr., 141 
 
 Le Brun, Rev. J. J., 59 
 
 Lebanon, the, 142, 191, 216 
 
 Lebanon Schools, 172 
 
 Lebanon Schools Soc'ety, 142 
 
 Lechler, Rev. R., 235 
 
 Lee, Mr., 54 
 
 Lees, Rev. Jonathan, 53 
 
 Legge, Rev. Dr. J., 51 
 
 Leghorn, 308 
 
 Leh, 231 
 
 Leighj Rev. S., 105, 106 
 
 Leipzig Evangelical Lutheran 
 Missionary Society, 245 
 
 Leipzig Society Mission to 
 Jews, 309 
 
 Leitch, Rev. C. C, 58 
 
 Leke, 80 
 
 Lepers in India, Mission to, 
 201 
 
 Lepers, Moravian Missions 
 among, 230 
 
 Le Resouvenir, 64 
 
 Leupolt, Rev. C. B., 88 
 
 Levant, the, 209 
 
 Levant ^ible Agejicy, 318 
 
 Lewis, Rev. T., 65 
 
 Rev. W., 149 
 
 Mrs., 149 
 
 Mrs. C. B., 218 
 
 Liaoyang, X19 
 
 Liberia, 234, 271, 272, 274,280, 
 287, 292 
 
 Lichtenstein, Rabbi, 307 
 
 Lidros, 172 
 
 Liele, George, labours of, 43 
 
 Lifu, 73 
 
 Liggins, Rev. J., 276 
 
 Lihooison, Mr., 241 
 
Index, 
 
 3SI 
 
 Li Hung Chang, liberality of, 
 
 Lima, x62 
 
 Limbah, xii 
 
 Liniiey, Charles, i88 
 
 Lish,Mr.,i48 
 
 Little Namaqualand, 105 
 
 Livingstone, Dr., his Nasik 
 boys, 8z 
 
 Livingstone Inland Mission, 
 205 
 
 Livingstonia Mission, 141 
 
 Lloyd, Miss, 216 
 
 Loclchart, Dr., 52 
 
 Lockwood, Rev. H., 275 
 
 Lokoja, 80 
 
 London City Mission to Jews, 
 309 
 
 Medical Missionary So- 
 ciety, 2^ 
 
 Missionary Society, 50 
 
 Society for Promoting 
 
 Christianity among the 
 Jews, 303 
 
 Long Parliament, Ordinance 
 of, 18 
 
 Long, Rev. Mr., 89 
 
 Lo-Nguong, 96 
 
 Lota, 162 
 
 Lovedale Institution, 140 
 
 Loveless, Rev. W. C, SS 
 
 Lowe, Dr., 58 
 
 Loyalty Islands, 72 
 
 Lucas, Sergt.-Major, 107 
 
 Lucknow, 88, 109, 211 
 
 Lukoma, 175, 176 
 
 Macao, 51 
 
 Macarthy's Island, 108 
 Macdonald, Rev. A., 71 
 - — Mr., 109 
 
 Rev. J.1I38 
 
 Macfarlane, Rev. W,, 126 
 Macgowan, Rev. J., 52 
 Machray, Bishop, 100 
 Macintyre, Rev. J., 119 
 Mackay, Mr., 84 
 
 Dr.W. S.,138 
 
 Mackenzie, Bishop, 174 
 
 Dr., S3 
 
 '— Rev. John, 63 
 — ^ Riverj.See of, loi 
 Maclagan, Gen., 90 
 Madagascar, 25, 34, 59, 189 
 Madras, 23, 29, 55, 91, 105, 
 
 109, 126, 139, 213, 218 
 Madura, 265 
 -Mafeking, zio 
 Magila, 174, 177 
 Magomero, 174 
 Magwangwara, the, 175 
 Mahratta, 234 
 Mailin, Rev. Dr. J., 280 
 Maitputhur, 185 
 Mairang, 152 
 
 MalabaTj 233, 234 
 — — Synan Church, the, 93 
 Malacca, 32 
 Malas, the, 93 
 Maleg^m, 91 
 Maleyah, the, 257 
 Malta, 84 
 Malua, 71 
 Mamboia, 84 
 Manargudi, 106 
 Manchuria, 119, 137 
 Mangaia, 68 
 Mangalore, 233 
 Mangs, the, 91 
 Manitoba, zoo 
 Manono, 7Z 
 Maoris, the, 243 
 Maples, Archdeacon, 17S 
 Mar Athanasius, 93 
 
 Mara, Rev. J., 133 
 
 Marathi, the, 265 
 Martf, 72 
 
 Maretu, a teacher, 70 
 
 Maronites, the, 2x6 
 
 Maroons, the, 229 
 
 Marquesas Islands, 65 
 
 Marsden, Rev. S., 98 
 
 Marshall Islands, 266 
 
 Marshman, Dr., labours of, 39 
 
 Marsovan, 266 
 
 Martin, Col., 90 
 
 Rev. G., Z19 
 
 Rev. W., 119 
 
 Martyn, Henry, 86 
 
 Masasi, Z74, Z77 
 
 Mdsik Pairika, the, a mission 
 newspaper, X26 
 
 Massachusetts Society for 
 Promotion of Christian 
 Knowledge, 324 
 
 Massawa, 258 
 
 Masulipatam, 93 
 
 Mataka's, 177 
 
 Matebeleland, 63, Z07 
 
 Mather, Rev. Dr., 55 
 
 Matope, X75 
 
 Mattiabrooz, z?6 
 
 Maundrell, Yen. H., 98 
 
 Mauritius, 33, 93, 108, 237 
 
 Mausinano, 253 
 
 Mawphlang, X5Z 
 
 Maylott, Rev. D T., zs5 
 
 McCague, Rev. T., 287 
 
 McCheyne, Rev. R. M., 306 
 
 McFarlane, Rev. Dr. S., 73,74 
 
 McKee, Rev. J., 135 
 McK-enny, Rev. J., Z05 
 M'KuUo, 258 
 Mkuzi, X77 
 
 M'Laren, Rev. J., 140 
 McLean, Bishop, zoo 
 McLeod, Sir D., 90 
 McMuUeu, Rev. J., Z04 
 Meadows, Mr., 92 
 Medhurst, Rev. W. H., 52 
 Medical Missions, 22, 295 
 
 Mediterranean Mission, the, 84 
 
 Meech, Rev. S, E., 54 
 
 Melanesia, 35 
 
 Melbourne, X24, 130 
 
 Melius, Supt., 246 
 
 Melnattam, zo6 
 
 Mende, 79 
 
 Mennonite Society for the 
 Propagation of the Gospel 
 in the Dutch Colonies, 254 
 
 Mensa, 258 
 
 Meriahs, the, 1x4 
 
 Mergaridja, 248 
 
 Merrick, Rev. Jos., 45 
 
 Messenger of Peace ^ the, 69 
 
 Messine, 28x 
 
 Metcalfe, Rachel, X87, 188 
 
 Meten, Z42 
 
 Metheny, Rev..Dr. D., 280, 281 
 
 Methodist New Connexion 
 Missionary Society, 123 
 
 Metlakahtla, Z02 
 
 Mexico, 266, 270, 280 
 
 Michael Abel, 184 
 
 Micklethwaite, Rev. W., Z31 
 
 Mid-China, See of, 96 
 
 Middleton, Bishop, 26 
 
 Milagiri, 231 
 
 Mildmay Mission to the Jews 
 
 309 
 
 Miller, E. C, 191 
 
 Rev. Dr. W., 139 
 
 Mills, Rev. W., 7Z 
 
 Milman, Bishop, receives Kol 
 converts, 29 
 
 Milne, Rev. W., sx 
 
 Minor, Rev. L. B., 273 
 
 Mirat, 87 
 
 Mirzapore, 55 
 
 Misozwe, 177 
 
 Mission to Lepers in India, 2ci 
 
 Missionary Leaves Associa- 
 tion, Z99 
 
 Mitchell, Dr. J. M., Z39 
 
 Mr. J., 139 
 
 Moffat, Rev. Robert, 63 
 Mohawks, 20 
 Mohicans, language of, Z7 
 Mokhtara, 2x6 
 Molepolole, 63 
 Molopo, the, Z07 
 Mombasa, 81 
 Monastir, X71 
 Monghyr, 40 
 Mongolia, 54 
 
 Monkden, xz9 
 
 Montgomery, Sir R., go 
 
 Rev. R., Z35 
 
 Monthly Tract Society, 324 
 
 Moorea, 66 
 
 Moosonee, See of, zoo 
 
 Moravian Missions, 227 
 
 Morocco, 203 
 
 Morrison, Rev. Dr., 51 
 
 Moscow, 25 
 
352 
 
 Index, 
 
 Mosquito Coast, 230 
 Mott, Mr. and Mrs., 216 
 Moule, Bishop, 96 
 
 Yen. A. £., 96 
 
 Mount Vaughan, 273 
 Mpwapwa, 84 
 Msalafa, 84 
 Mtesa, King, 83 
 Mud Lake, so 
 Mudnabatty, 39 
 Muirhead, Rev. W., 52 
 Mullens, Dr., 60 
 Multan, 90 
 Mundas, the, 241 
 Mun Keu Liang, 269 
 Munro, Col., 93 
 Murdoch, Dr. J., 326 
 Murray, Rev. A. W., 71, 74 
 —^ Mrs., 74 
 — Island, 74 
 Muzufferpore, 241 
 Mwanga, King, 84 
 Mysore, 105, 109 
 
 Naas River, 102 
 
 Nablous, 48 
 
 Nagar, the, log 
 
 Nagas, the, 148 
 
 Nagasaki, 97 
 
 Nagercoil, 55 
 
 Nagiya, 291 
 
 Nagpore, 139 
 
 Naicker caste, the, 185 
 
 Namaqualand, 62, 1051 1071 
 
 238, 240 
 Nanking, Tteaty of, 95 
 Narsinghpur, 258 
 Nasick, 82, 91 
 Natal, 33, 107, 140, 237, 266 
 National Bible Society of 
 
 Scotland, 313, 316 
 Naval and Military Bible 
 
 Society, 313 
 Navigators Islands, 71 
 Nazareth, 85, 298 
 Negapatam, xo6, 109 
 Nelson, See of, 35 
 Nepisene, 255 
 Nesbit, Mr., 139 
 Nestorians, the, 171, 266 
 Netherlands Bible Society, 320 
 ■ - '■ Missionary Society, 248 
 New, Rev. C, 131 
 
 ■ Rev. J., 131 
 
 New Amsterdam, 65 
 
 New Brunswick, 20 
 
 New England, Missions in, 
 
 New England Company, 17 
 
 New England Tract Society, 
 
 32s 
 New Guinea, 74, 240, 253 
 New Hebrides, 72, 141 
 New HermannsDurg, 246 
 New South Wales, 105, 106, 
 
 New York Female Society for 
 Promotion of Schools in 
 Africa, 273 
 
 New York Religious Tract 
 Society, 325 
 
 New Zealand, 25, 34, 98, 106, 
 no, 122, 130, 155, 243, 246 
 
 Newala, X77 
 
 Newchwang, 119, 137 
 
 Newell, S.. 265 
 
 Newman, H. S , 188 
 
 Neyoor, 58 
 
 Nhomgue-a-Pepe, 291 
 
 Nias, 238 
 
 Nicholl, Mr., 131 
 
 Nicobar Island, 228 
 
 Niger, the, 80 
 
 Nimpani, 258 
 
 Ningpo, 95, 96, 119, 133, 269 
 
 Ning-Taik, 96 
 
 Nisbet, Rev. Dr. H., 71 
 
 Nitschmann, David, 228 
 
 Niud, 70 
 
 Niven, Rev. W., n6 
 
 Noble, Mr. H., 184 
 
 Rev. R., 93 
 
 Nongklow, Rajah of, 152 
 
 Nongsawlia, 149 
 
 Norfolk Island, 55 
 
 North Africa Mission, 202 
 
 China, See of, 96 
 
 German Missionary So- 
 ciety, 243 
 
 Pacific Institute, 266 
 
 Norway Mission to Jews, 309 
 
 Norwegian Bible Society, 320 
 
 Missionary Society. 190 
 
 Nott, Mr., 66 
 
 S., 26s 
 
 Nourojee, Rev. D., 139 
 
 Nova Scotia, 104 
 
 Nowroji, Rev. K., 91 
 
 Nupe^ 79 
 
 Nusainyeh, the, 281 
 
 Nusseerabad, xxS 
 
 Nyanza Mission, 83 
 
 Nyassa Lake, 141, 175, 176 
 
 OcHS.Rev. C.,2S7 
 Ode Ondo, 80 
 Ogbomoshaw, 269 
 Ohler, Rev. Th., 233 
 Old Calabar, 117 
 Omenak, 255, 256 
 Ondonga, 259 
 O'NeilT, Mr. T., 83 
 Onitsha, So 
 Oodeypore, iiS 
 Ooshooia, 159, 160 
 Ootacamund, 41 
 Orange Free State, 33, 237 
 Orange River, 107 
 Orissa, 114 
 
 Orsmond, Rev. J. M., 67 
 Osaka, 97, 277 
 Oson, Rev. J., 373 
 
 OtagOj 243 
 
 Otaheite, 65 
 
 Ottawa, S.P.C.K., grant to 
 
 See of, 22 
 Otterspoor, Mr., 253 
 Owen, Re\'. G., 54 
 
 Rev. John, 314 
 
 Rev. W,, 53 
 
 Pabante, 254 
 
 Padfield, Rev. J. E.. 94 
 
 Pai Marire superstition, the, 
 
 Paio, a teacher, 73 
 Pakhoi, 96 
 Palamcottah, 55, 92 
 Palestine, 48, 85, 172, 191, 192, 
 
 266 
 Pamock, Rev. T., 130 
 Panama, 162 
 Pao-ting-fu, 266 
 Pareychaley, 58 
 Paris Society for Evangelical 
 
 Missions, 26a 
 Parker, Bishop, 82 
 Parkin, Rev. J., 130 
 Parry, Rev. R., 149 
 Parsees, the, 139 
 Parson, Mr., 109 
 Pasrur, 287 
 Patagones, 162. 
 Paterson, Rev. J., n6 
 
 Dr., 143 
 
 Pathankot, 287 
 Patidars, the, 136 
 Patna, 40 
 
 Patteson, Bishop, 35 
 Payne, Bishop, 73 
 Paysandu, 162 
 Feace^ The, 47 
 Pearce, George, 41 
 
 Samuel, 38 
 
 Rev. T. W,, S3 
 
 Pearse, Rev. A., 68, 76 
 
 Mr. Geo.* 202 
 
 Pearson, E. C, 191 
 
 Pechili, X23 
 
 Peet, Mr., 93 
 
 Peggs, Rev. J., 114 
 
 Pekalongan, 252 
 
 Pekin, S3, 95, 266 
 
 Pella, 62 
 
 Penang, 32 
 
 Perambur, 184 
 
 Perkins, Dr., 170, 172 
 
 Pemambuco, 162 
 
 Perrick, Bishop, 274 
 
 Persia, 86, 171, 209, 228, 266, 
 
 s8o 
 Perth, W A., S.P.C.K.^ grant 
 
 to See of, 33 
 Peru, 16a 
 Peshawar, 90 
 Pettitt, Mr., 93 
 Pfander, 84 
 
Index. 
 
 353 
 
 Philippo, J. M., 44 
 
 Philippopolis, 171 
 
 Phillips, Rev. C., 8o 
 
 Pietermaritzburg, 141 
 
 Pigott, Rev. H. R., 41 
 
 Pike, Rev. J. C, 114 
 
 Rev. J. G., 114 
 
 Pillans, Rev. Jphn, 60 
 
 Pilmoor, Rev. J., 104 
 
 Pind Dadan Khan, 90 
 
 Pines, Isle of, 72 
 
 Pinkham, Bishop, loi 
 
 Pinnock, Pastor, 46 
 
 Pipli, H4 
 
 Piraeus, the, 171 
 
 Pitman, Rev, C., 69 
 
 Plaatberg, 107 
 
 Piatt, Rev. a, 68 
 
 Plumstead, missionary farm 
 at, z8 
 
 Poerworedjo, 252 
 
 Point Ptdro, 214 
 
 Poland, 303 
 
 Pomare, the chief, conversion 
 of, 66 
 
 Pondos, the, 107 
 
 Pongas, West Indian Mission 
 to. 34 
 
 PoQgo-Andongo, 292 
 
 Poole, Bishop, 98 
 
 Poona, 41, 9X, i.y\ 
 
 Poonamallee, 184 
 
 Poorbandar, 13s 
 
 Porapora, 68 • 
 
 Port Arthur, 106 
 
 Port-au-Prince, 277 
 
 Port Lokkoh, 79 
 
 Port Moresby, 74 
 
 Post, Mr., li erality of, 64 
 
 Potts, Rev. J. S., 131 
 
 Mr. T., his gilt to Carey, 
 
 38 
 
 Praslin, 34 
 
 Pratt, Rev. G., 71 
 
 Presbyterian Church of Eng- 
 land Foreign Missions, z66 
 
 Church of England Mis- 
 sion to Jews, 309 
 
 Church of Ireland Mis- 
 sion to Jews, 309 
 
 Price, Rev. W. S., 8? 
 
 Primitive Methodist Mission- 
 ary Society, 155 
 
 Prince, Dr. G. K.,45 
 
 Prince Edward Island, 122 
 
 Pritchard, Dr., 54 
 
 Pritchett, Mr., 54 
 
 Pryse, Rev. W., 149 
 
 Publication Societies, 311 
 
 Punjab, 89, 127, 218, ^23 
 
 Puri, 114 
 
 Qu'AppeLle, See of, loi 
 Queensland, no, 122, Z55 
 Quetta, 90, 244 
 
 Quiah country, 79 
 Quilon, 58 
 Quinti, 21 
 Quorra, the, 8i 
 
 Rabbinowitz, Mr., 307 
 
 Radama, King, 59 
 
 Radama II., King, 59 
 
 Radschamnadri, 243 
 
 Rae, Rev. J., 142 
 
 Ragland, Mr., 92 
 
 Raiatea, 67 
 
 Rainy, M^ss, 145 
 
 Rajahgopaul, Rev. J., 139 
 
 Rajahmundry, 282 
 
 Rajkot, 220 
 
 Raj pot, 13s 
 
 Rajpiir, 279 
 
 Rajputana, 88, 117, 118, 135 
 
 Raleigh, Sir Walter, his dona- 
 tion to Missions, 17 
 
 Ramallah, xqz, 192 
 
 Ramapatam, 269 
 
 R&m Chunder, 27 
 
 Ramnad, 30 
 
 Rampore, 222 
 
 Rampore Bauleah, 167, 168, 
 222 
 
 Ranavalopa I., Queen, 59 
 
 11^ Queen, 63 
 
 III., Queen, 61 
 
 Randri, 28 
 
 Raneekhet, 57 
 
 Rangoon, 31, 245, 268 
 
 Rarotonga, 68 
 
 Rasalama, death of, 59 
 
 Rath, Rev. F., 259 
 
 Ratnapura, 41 
 
 Read, Rev. jas., 62 
 
 Rebmann, Rev. J., 81 
 
 Rebson, Mr., 241 
 
 Red River, 100 
 ^Rees, Mr., 63 
 
 Reformed Church in the 
 U.S.A., 286 
 
 Presbyterian Church in 
 
 the U.S.A., 172, 2S1 
 
 Presbyterian General 
 
 Synod in North America, 
 279 
 
 Spanish Church, the, 163 
 
 Relief Church, the, 116 
 Reugious Tract Society, 522 
 Rhenish Missionary Society, 
 
 23S 
 Rhenius, Mr., 92 
 Rhoon, 253 
 Ribbentrop, Dr., 241 
 Rice, L., 26s 
 Rice Lake, 20 
 Richard, Rev. Timothy, 42 
 Richards, Dr. O., 149 
 
 Rev. W. E., 68 
 
 Richardson, George, 187 
 Ridgemount, 65 
 
 Riemmschneider, Mr., 243 
 
 hiis, Rev. A., 235 
 
 Rikatia, 261 
 
 Ringeltaube, Rev. W. T., 55 
 
 Rio Claro, 162 
 
 Rio Janeiro, 162 
 
 Rio Pongas, 78 
 
 Rittenbenk, 255 
 
 Riwari, 27 
 
 Robb, Rev. Dr. A., 117 
 
 Robber Island, 230 
 
 Robert College, Constanti- 
 nople, 968 
 
 Robert Money School, 91 
 
 Roberts, Rev. H., 149, 150 
 
 Rev. John, 150 
 
 Robinson, Rev. J. A., 81 
 
 Rock Fountain, 193 
 
 Rodrigu^s, 33 
 
 Roe( kev. H., 155 
 
 Roman Catholic Missions, see 
 Appendix 
 
 Roorkee, 279 
 
 Rosario, 162 
 
 Ross, Rev. B., X40 
 
 — : — Rev. J., 119, 140 
 
 Rev, R., 140 
 
 Kptuna, 72 
 
 Rouse, Rev, G. H., 41 
 
 Rovuma, 175 
 
 Rowe, Rev, John, 43 
 
 Rev. J., 123 
 
 Royle, Rev. Henry, 69 
 
 Ruapaki, 243 
 
 Rubis, the, 156 
 
 Rupert's Land, See of, 100 
 
 Russell, Bishop, 96 
 
 Russia, 25, 54, 233. 307 
 
 Russian Bible Society, 313 
 
 Ryland, J,, sen., 37 
 
 jun., effect of Carey's 
 
 sermon on, 38 
 
 Sadler, Rev. J., 52 
 
 Saga, 98 
 
 Sahara, 203 
 
 Saharanpur, 279 
 
 St. Croix, 229 
 
 St, Domingo, 45, 283 
 
 St. Helena, 34 
 
 St. Jan, 229 
 
 St. John's, 33 
 
 St. Kitts, 229 
 
 St, Mary's-on-tb,e-Gambia, 1 08 
 
 St. Paul de Loanda, 291 
 
 St. Stephen's High School 
 
 and College, Delhi, 201 
 St. Thomas, 229 
 St. Thomas's Mount, 184 
 Sakalara, 189 
 Saker, Rev. Alfred, 46 
 Sale, Mrs., 218 
 Salem, 55 
 Sallar, Mr., 155 
 Salonica, 171 
 
 2 A 
 
354 
 
 Index. 
 
 Salt, 8s 
 Sal to, 162 
 
 Salvation Army, 194 
 Samoan Islands, 7X 
 Samokov, 171 
 Samoyedes, 228 
 SamUleottu, 282 
 Sandwich Islands, 266 
 Sandys, Mr., 27 
 
 Rev. Mr., 89 
 
 San Faulo, 162 
 
 ledro, 112 
 
 Santa Isabel, 155 
 Santals, the, 88 
 Santhals, icg, 241 
 Santiago, 163 
 Santo, 162 
 San Salvador, 47 
 Sarah Tucker Female Institu- 
 tion, 92 
 Sargent, Bishop, 92 
 Saribas, the converts among, 
 
 32 
 Sarubalpur, 114 
 Saskatchewan, See of, 100 
 Satthianadan, Rev. W. T., 91 
 Saugor, 258 
 
 Savage, Rev. Dr. T. S., 273 
 Savage Island, 70 
 Saville, Rev. A. T., 67 
 Sawaii, 71 
 Scandinavifi, 284 
 Schanse, 266 
 Schereshe\vsky, Rev. S. I. J., 
 
 27s 
 Schmid, Dr. H. E., 276 
 Schmidt, George, 228 
 Sch5n, Rev. J. F., 80 
 Schott, Rev. O., 233 
 Schumann, Solomon, 228 
 Schwartz, Rev. Dr. C, 250 
 
 C. F., 27, 26 
 
 Scott, Rev. C. G., 279 
 
 Rev. Geo. , 279 
 
 Scottish Book and Tract 
 
 Society, 324 
 Missionary Society, the, 
 
 116 
 Secession Church, the, 116 
 *— Synod, the, 135 
 Secundra, 89 
 Seden, Rev. J., 132 
 Selwyn, Bishop, 34, 99 
 Sendal, 269 
 Serampore, 39, 228 
 Seudai, 285 
 Seventh Day Baptist Mission, 
 
 292 
 Sewell, Jos. S., 188, 189 
 Seychelles Archipelago, 33, 95 
 Shaikh Othman, 142 
 Shanars, the, 72 
 Shanghai, 52, 95, 96, 269, 275, 
 
 292 
 Shangpoong, 152 
 Shan-si, 42, 182 
 
 Shan-tung, 42, 123, 182 
 Shaouhing, 95, 96 
 Sharanpur, 91 
 Shashing, 269 
 Shaw, Rev. B., 105, 107 
 
 Rev. G. A., 61 
 
 Rev. W., 107 
 
 Shawbury, 213 
 
 Sheldon, Rev. J-, 91 
 
 Sheila, 151 
 
 Shen-si, 182 
 
 Sherbro country, 79 
 
 Sherrapoonjee, 148, 150 
 
 Shervarry Hills, 257 
 
 Sheshadri, Rev. Dr., 139 
 
 Shikoku, 98 
 
 Shillong, 151 
 
 Shiluyane, 261 
 
 Shimonoseki, 269 
 
 Shonga, 80 
 
 Shoolbred, Rev. Dr. W., 118 
 
 Short, Rev. G., 90 
 
 Shoshong, 63, tig 
 
 Shweir, 142 
 
 Sialkot, 127, 287 
 
 Siam, 266, 269, 280 
 
 Siberia, 54, 228 
 
 Si-chuen, 182 
 
 Sierra Leone, 78, 108, 130 
 
 Sikhim, Independent, 126 
 
 Siloam, 257 
 
 Simpson, Rev. J., 116 
 
 Sindh, go 
 
 Singapore, 32, 168, 222 
 
 Singrowli, 57 
 
 Sioux, the, loi 
 
 Sittaljeri, 358 
 
 Six Nations, 20 
 
 Skelton, Rev. T., 27 
 
 Slave tribe, the, 101 
 
 Sleigh, Rev. J., 73 
 
 Smith, Bishop, 93 
 
 Lieut. G. S., 83 
 
 Rev. J., 64 
 
 Rev. John, 157 
 
 Dr. T., 138 
 
 Prof. T., I4S 
 
 Rev.W., 87 
 
 Smyrna, 3t« 
 Smythies, Bishop, 175 
 Snow, Capt. Parlter, 159 
 Soakonora, 253 
 Society for Promoting Chris- 
 tian Knowledge, 22, 313, 
 
 Society for Promoting Female 
 Education in the East, 209 
 
 Society for the Propagation 
 of the Gospel, 24 
 
 Society Islands, 68 
 
 Socrapranata, Sadrach, 252 
 
 Soga, Tiyo, 118 
 
 Rev, Dr. W. A., 118 
 
 Sohagpur, 189 
 
 Somali coast, the, 86 
 
 Somalis, the, 1 42 
 
 Somerville, 140 
 Somes, Rev. W. H , 32 
 Sonatz, Mr., 241 
 Soochow, 269 
 Sooratpore, 241 
 Soothifi, Rev. W. S., 133 
 South American Missionary 
 
 Society, 158 
 South Australia, no, 122, iS5 
 South Seas :— 
 
 Aitutaki, 68 
 
 Cape York, 74 
 
 Caroline Islands, 266 
 
 Eimeo, 66 
 
 Ellice Islands, 72 
 
 Eromanga, 142 
 
 Fiji, 25, 35, 106, 110 
 
 Friendly Islands, 65, 106 
 
 Gilbert Island, 72, 266 
 
 Hervey I±.lands, 68 
 
 Huahine, 67 
 
 Lifu, 73 
 
 Loyalty Islands, 72 
 
 M^ua, 71 
 
 Mangaia, 68 
 
 Manono, 71 
 
 Martf, 72 
 
 Marquesas Islands, 65 
 
 Marshall Islands, 266 
 
 Moorea, ^S 
 
 Murray Island, 74 
 
 Navigators' Islands, 71 
 
 New Hebride--, 72, 141 
 
 Niu^, 70 
 
 Otaheite, 65 
 
 Pines, Isle of, 72 
 
 Porapora, 68 
 
 Kalatea, 67 
 
 Rarotonga, 68 
 
 Rotuma, 72 
 
 Samoan Islands, 71 
 
 Sandwich Islands, 266 
 
 Savage Island, 70 
 
 Savaii, 71 
 
 Society Islands, 68 
 
 Tahaa, 67 
 
 Tahiti, 65 
 
 Tanna, 71 
 
 Tokelau Island, 72 
 
 Tonga, 106 
 
 Tutuila, 71 
 
 Upolu, 71 
 
 Uvea, 73 
 
 Vavau, 106 
 Southern Baptist Missionary 
 
 Convention, 269 
 Southertt Cross^ the, 35 
 Spain, 265 
 Spanish Town, 43 
 Speechly, Bishop, 93 
 Speke, journeys of, 83 
 Spencer, Bishop, 29 
 Stack, Christian, 228 
 
 Matthew, 228 
 
 Stallybrass, Rev. E., 54 
 Stanley, travels of, 83 
 
Stanley Falls, 47 
 
 Pool, 47 
 
 Start, Rev. Mr., 240 
 
 Steere, Bishop, 174 
 
 SteinkoplF, Rev. Dr., 314 
 
 Stellaland, no 
 
 Stephens, Rev. C. L., 152 
 
 Stern, Rev. H. A., 305 
 
 Stevenson, Rev. U., 14S 
 
 Stewart, Rev. Dr., 140, 141 
 
 J. C. E., 141 
 
 Stirling, Bishop, 159, 160 
 
 Stockholm. Society M ssion to 
 Jews, 3cg 
 
 Stoddard, Mr., 172 
 
 Straits, the, 209 
 
 Strasshurg, 308 
 
 Street, Louisa, x88, 189 
 
 Sarah, 188, 183 
 
 Strict Baptist Mission, 184 
 
 Stronach, Rev. A., 52 
 
 Rev. J., 52 
 
 Stuart, Bishop, 88, too 
 
 Stuigeon, Rev. T., 45 
 
 Suadea, 2°2 
 
 Sukkertoppen, 255 
 
 Sumatra, 238, 254 
 
 Sundanese, 24S 
 
 Surat, 13S, 220 
 
 Surinam, 229 
 
 Susu tribes, 78 
 
 Suter, the Misses, 211 
 
 Sutton, Rev. A., 114 
 
 Swallow, Rev. R., 133 
 
 Mrs., 133 
 
 Swan, Rev. w., 54 
 
 Swatow, z68, 222, 269 
 
 Swaziland, no 
 
 Sweden, 108 
 
 Swedish Bible Society, 313 
 
 Evangelical National So- 
 ciety, 258 
 
 Swiss Free Church Missions, 
 261 
 
 Sydbay, 255 
 
 Sykes, Rev. Dr., 149 
 
 Mr., 63 
 
 Sylhet, 149, 153 
 
 Symington, Prof. W., zeal of. 
 
 Synod of Ulster, the, 135 
 Syria, 142, 172, X91, 216, 266, 
 
 280, 286 
 Syrian Protestant College, 172 
 
 Tabriz, 171 
 
 Tahaa, 67 
 
 Tahiti, 65 
 
 Taiku, 266 
 
 Taita country, 82 
 
 Tallapudi, 282 
 
 Tamagata, 285 
 
 Tamatave, bombardment of, 
 
 6x 
 Tamato^, conversion of, 67 
 Tamil Coolie Mission, the, 94 
 
 Index, 
 
 Tamils, the, 245 
 
 Tang collieries, the, 123 
 
 Tanganyika, Lake, 63, 141 
 
 Tanjore, 23, 30, 245 
 
 Tanna, 71 
 
 Tapio Zelle, 307 
 
 Taranaki, 243 
 
 Tarsus, 281 
 
 Tasmania, 106, no, 155 
 
 Taungs, 63 
 
 Tawhiao, Ring, 90 
 
 Taylor, Bishop, Missions of, 
 
 291 
 -f! — Gen., 90 
 
 Rev. Jos., 55 
 
 Rev. J. H., 180 
 
 Tegal, 252 
 Teheran, 171 
 Teki, 243 
 
 Telford, James, 205 
 Teluguland, 30, 93, 243, 246, 
 
 268, 282 
 Tembus, the, 107 
 Tenison, Archbishop, 24 
 Thaba 'Nchu, 107 
 Thomas, Mr. H., 184 
 
 Revi J., 106 
 
 Mr. John, 38 
 
 Mr., 63, 92 
 
 Thomason, Rev. Mr., 87 
 Thompson, Mr., 131 
 
 Mrs. B., 2i6 
 
 Mr. J. M., 273 
 
 Thomson, Rev. J. B., 63 
 
 Dr., 171 
 
 Quintin, 46 
 
 Dr. T. S., 58 
 
 Mr., 140 
 
 Threlfall, Rev. W., 107 
 Threlkeld, Rev. L. E., 67 
 Tibet, 230 
 Tieling, 119 
 Tientsin, 53, 123, 266 
 
 Treaty of, 95 
 
 Tierra del Fuego, 158 
 Tiinne, 79 
 
 Tinnevelly, 30, 91, 185 
 Tinson, Joshua, 44 
 Tobago, 64, 229 
 Todgurh, 118 
 Tokelau Island, 72 
 Tokio, 43, 97, 269, 277, 285 
 Tokushima, 98 
 Tomlin, Rev. J., 148 
 Tonga, 106 
 Toungoo, 268 
 Townend, Rev. J., 130 
 Townsend, Mr., 79 
 Tozer, Bishop of, 174 
 Tract Societies, 322 
 Tranquebar, 23, 26, 228, 245 
 Transkei, the, n8 
 Transvaal, the, no, 237, 261 
 Travancore, 55* 92 
 Trevandrun, 58 
 Trichinopoly, 23, 30, log | 
 
 355 
 
 Trjkalore, 257 
 Trincomalee, 214 
 Trinidad, 45, 64, 116, 117, 271 
 Trintarian Bible Society, 320 
 Tripatoor, 57 
 Tripoli, 172 
 Tristan d'Acuna, 34 
 Tritton, J., Esq., on the 
 
 Congo, 46 
 Truscott, Rev. T., 131 
 Tsimshean Indians, the, 102 
 Tucker, Mr. F., 194 
 
 Rev. J. T., 92 
 
 Tuke, J. H.,188 
 
 Tukudh tribe, the, 10 1 
 
 Tulleygaum, 184 
 
 Tumkur, 214 
 
 I'ungcho, 266, 269 
 
 Tunis, 203 
 
 Turkey, 203, 265, 271, 284, 
 
 305*307 ' 
 Turkish Missions Aid Society, 
 
 it9 
 Turks Islands, 45 
 Turner, Mr. F. S.,S3 
 
 Rev. Dr. G., 71 
 
 Tutuila, 71 
 
 Tyerman, Rev, J., 130 
 Tyre, 216 
 
 Uganda, 83 
 
 Ujiji, 64 
 
 Ukerewe, 83 
 
 Ulwar, 118 
 
 Umba, 177 
 
 Umpukane, 107 
 
 Union Church of Japan, 119 
 
 United Brethren Missions, 
 227 
 
 United Metljodist Free 
 Churches Missionary So- 
 ciety, 130 
 
 United Presbyterian Church 
 Missions, zz6, 2S7 
 
 United Presbyterian Church 
 of North America, 280 
 
 United States Society for 
 Missions to Jews, 309 
 
 Universities' Missions to Cen- 
 tral Africa, 174 
 
 Unyamwezi, 84 
 
 Upernivik, 255, 256 
 
 Upolu, 71 
 
 Urambo, 64 
 
 Uraons, the, 241 
 
 Uruguay, 162 
 
 Usagara Hills, 84 
 
 Usambara, 173 
 
 Utrecht Missionary Society, 
 
 253 
 Uva, 109 
 Uvea, 73 
 Uyui, 84 
 
 Vaal River, 107 
 Valdezia, 261 
 
35*5 
 
 Index. 
 
 Valett, Mr., 243 . 
 
 Vanderkemp, Dr., 62 
 
 Vaughan, Rev. Mr., 89 
 
 Vavau, 106 
 
 Vei, 79 
 
 Vellore, 126 
 
 Velpur, 282 
 
 Vermont Religious Tract 
 
 Society, 325 
 Veukataramiah, Rev. A., 139 
 Victoria, 32, 95, 110, 122, 155, 
 
 230» 23s 
 — — Nyanza, 83 
 Vidaf, Bishop, 78 
 Vitu, 258 
 
 Vivian, Rev. J. C, 68 
 Vizagapatam, 54 
 Vizianagram, 57 
 Volkner, Mr., 99, 243 
 Volo, 171 
 Volta River, 228 
 
 Waddell, Rev. H. M., n6, 
 117 
 
 Waiapu, 35, 100 
 
 Wakefield, Rev. T., 131 
 
 Waldmeier, Theoph., 192 
 
 Walker, Geo. W., 187 
 
 WalUs, Mrs. B., 38 
 
 Walmsley, Rev. S., 131 
 
 Wanika, the, 82 
 
 Ward, Mr., 39 
 
 Wardner, Mr. N., 292 
 
 Warren, Rev. G., 105 
 
 Warrener, Rev. W., 104 
 
 Watkin, Rev. J., 107 
 
 Watson, Rev. J., 116 
 
 Rev. John, 157 
 
 Dr. J. R., 42 
 
 Way, Rev. J., 122 
 
 Rev. L., gift of, 302 
 
 Waya, 244 
 
 Weeks, Bishop, 78 
 
 Weir, Rev. E., 271 
 
 Weitbrecht, Rev. Mr., 8g 
 
 Wellington, 35, 100 
 
 Welsh Calvinistic Methodist 
 Foreign Missionary Society, 
 148 
 
 Wenchow, 133 
 '^Wenger, Dr., 41 
 
 Wesley, Abraham, 105 
 
 John, 25 
 
 Wesleyan Association, 130 
 
 Methodist Missionary So- 
 ciety, 104 
 
 ReformerF, 130 
 
 Wesleyville, 107 
 West, Rev. J., 100 
 West AustrEuia, ixo 
 Westcott, Prof , on Bible work. 
 
 West Indies: — 
 
 Antigua, 104, 229 
 
 Arcadia, 65 
 
 Bahamas, 45, 112 
 
 Barbados, 229 
 
 Berbice, 64 
 
 British Guiana, 64 
 
 Calabar, 45 
 
 Demerara, 64, 65, 108, 229 
 
 George Town, 65 
 
 Hayti, 277, 280, 283 
 
 Honduras, 112 
 
 Jamaica, 43, 64, xrd, 130, 
 229 
 
 Le Resouvenir, 64 
 
 Ridgemount, 65 
 
 St. Croix, 229 
 
 St. Domingo, 45, 283 
 
 St. Jan, 229 
 
 St. Kitts, 229 
 
 St. Thomas, 229 
 
 San Pedro, 112 
 
 Tobago, 64, 229 
 
 Trinidad, 45, 64, zx6, 117, 
 271 
 
 Turks Islands, 45 
 Westphalian Society Mission 
 
 to Jews, 309 
 Whang Hien, 269 
 Whately, Miss, 85, 172 
 Wheeler, Daniel, 187 
 White, Rev. W. J., 43 
 Whitewright, Rev. J. S., 42 
 Whitley, Rev. J. C, 29 
 Wilberforce, Wm., his testi- 
 mony to Baptist mission- 
 aries, 39 
 Wilhelm, Rev. Mr., 251 
 Wilkinson, Rev. J., 309 
 William Charles Jones Hos- 
 pital, 97 
 Williams, Bishop, 100, 276, 
 
 277 
 — ^ Rev. Daniel, will of, 19 
 -^— Rev. Jas., 149 
 ^— Rev- Jolm, 67, 63, 70, 
 
 71, 142 
 
 John H., 189 
 
 -— Rev. Jos., 62 
 
 Rev. Wm., 151 
 
 Williamson, Rev. Dr. A., 119 
 Wilson, Bishop, 87 
 Dr. J., 139 
 
 Wilson Mission College, 139 
 —— Mrs-, 219 
 
 — Rev. R., 53 
 Winter, Rev. R. R., 27 
 Wohlers, Mr., 243 
 Wolf, Mr., 243 
 Wolfe, Rev. j. R., 96 ^ 
 Woman's Board of Miss:ons, 
 
 268 _ _ 
 
 Women's Missionary Associa- 
 tion, 167 
 
 Misirionary A-^sociation 
 
 of the Presbyterian Church 
 of England, 222 
 
 Societies, 207, 293 
 
 Woodside, Rev. J., 279 
 Woolya, 159 
 Woolner, Rev. J., 131 
 Worboys, Rev. C, 131 
 Wray, Rev. J., 64 
 Wuchang, 53, 276 
 Wuitemberg Mission to Jews, 
 309 
 
 Yam BO, 86 
 
 Yates, Dr. Holt, 169, 170, 281 
 
 Dr. Wm., 40 
 
 Yedo, 97 
 
 Yezo, 98 
 
 Yokohama, 269, 291 
 
 Yoruba, 79, in 
 
 Youcon River, loi 
 
 Young, Bishop, lor 
 
 Col., 145 
 
 Rev. C. G., 169 
 
 Mr , 52 
 
 Young Men's Auxiliary Edu- 
 cation and Missionary So- 
 ciety of New York, 273 
 
 Yun-nan, 122, 182 
 
 Zachleh, 216 
 
 Zafarwal, 287 
 
 Zahlels, 172 
 
 Zak River, 62 
 
 Zanzibar, 174, 17s 
 
 Zeila, 86 
 
 Zeisberger, David, 228 
 
 Zeller, 84 
 
 Zenana work, 57, 145, 224 
 
 Medical College, 224 : sec 
 
 Wofttan^ Fetnaie, 290 
 Ziegenbalg, 23, 26 
 Ziemann, Mr., 241 
 Zuidema, Rev. Mr., 251 
 Zululand, 33, no, 19s, 246 
 
 LONDON: PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED, 
 STAMFORD STREET AND CHARING CROSS. 
 
MISSIONARY HANBBOOK ADVERTISER. i 
 
 ZENANA BIBLE AND MEDICAL MISSION, 
 
 Or Indian Female Normal School and Instruction Society. 
 
 In co-operation with tlie CViurch IVIissionary and otiier Protestant iVlissionary 
 Societies in india. Estabiislied 1852. 
 
 The Committee very earnestly appeal for Funds. 
 
 The object of the Society is threefold, viz. : — 
 
 1. To send to the women of India the Cospel, by means of Female Missionaries. 
 
 2. To alleviate their sufferings in sickness, and minister to their spiritual need, through 
 the agency of duly qualified Lady Medical Missionaries. 
 
 3. To promote education, especially among the higher classes, based on Holy Scripture ^ 
 
 PLEASE APPLY FOR SUMMARY OF REPORT. 
 
 There are 120,000,000 of women in India, one-third of whom are 
 oomputed to be shut up in Zenanas. They can only be reached by 
 means of female aerents ; and if they are not taugrht the O-ospel by 
 female missionaries they cannot be taug'ht at all. 
 
 The annual income is altogether inadequate to toeet the claims made on 
 the Society. Pressing appeals constantly reach the Committee, to which 
 they are most anxious to respond, but they are unable to do so for want of 
 the necessary funds. 
 
 Contributions will be thanifully received by Lord Kinnaird, Treasurer; 
 or by the Secretary, at the Society's Office, 2, Adelphi Terrace, London, W. C. 
 
 Bankers-Messrs. RANSOM, BOUVERIE & CO. 
 
 SPANISH EVANGELISTIC MISSION, 
 
 CENTRE FIGUERAS (fiERONA), N.E. SPAIN, 
 
 CONSISTS of 7 Halls for preaching the Gospel, 5 Sunday Schools, 
 6 Day and Night Schools, Medical Mission, Orphans, Religious 
 Publications, including a monthly paper. El Heraldo, with illustrations from 
 British Workman ; International Sunday School Lesson Leaflets, &c ; 
 Evangelization of numerous towns and villages all over the Province. 
 
 Contributions will be thankfully received and acknowledged by the 
 Hon. Treasurer, Rev. J. C. Stewart Mathias, Aldringham, Saxmund- 
 ham, Suffolk ; or by Pastor Lopez Rodriguez, Figueras (Gerona), Spain. 
 
 MISSION TO LEPERS IN INDIA. 
 
 'THERE are said to be about Half a Million of Lepers in 
 
 •^ India. The above Mission (founded in 1874) seeks to give them the Gospel, 
 and to alleviate their sufferings by Medical aid. It is at present carrying on work at 
 Eighteen different centres, and in connection with Eight different Missionary Societies. 
 The Annual Report and pamphlets regarding the work may be obtained from the 
 Secretary, Welleslev C. Bailey, Esq., 17, Glengyle Terrace, Edinburgh, whtf will 
 gladly supply further information, and receive contributions. £6 will support a Leper 
 for One Year. £80 will supply a Christian Teacher to an Asylum for the same period. 
 About £150 to £!300 will, in the country districts, build an Asylum to hold Fiity 
 
 Inamtes. 
 
 a 
 
2 MISSlONAR y HANDBOOK AD VERTISER. 
 
 AEMY SCRIPTURE READERS' and SOLDIERS' FRIEND SOCIETY^ 
 
 4, TRAFALGAR SQUARE, CHARING CROSS. 
 
 Patrons:— HIS GRACE THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY, 
 
 Rev. Dr. EDGHILL, Chaplain-General. 
 
 President :— General Sir A. J. LAWRENCE, K.C.B. 
 
 Treasurer :—V. G. M. HOLT, Esq., G.C.B., 17, Whitehall Place. 
 
 Extract of Rule I.— The sole object of this Society is to spread the saving knowledge 
 
 of Christ among our Soldiers. 
 
 It has now 90 Scripture Readers on the list of the Society, of whom 24 are abroad and 66 at home, 
 ver this widely-scattered field of operation there have been made during" the past year many visits to 
 the sick and dyingf. The Scriptures have been read, Bible Class Meetings held, and Tracts and Books 
 
 distributed. 
 
 Contributions will be thankfully received by the Treasurer, V. G. M. HOLT, Esq., 17, Whitehall Place ; 
 at the National Provincial Bank of England, Piccadilly ; by the Secretary, Mr. William A. BLAKE, at 
 the Offices, No. 4, Trafalgar Square, W.C. ; or by Hon. Secretary, Colonel J. W. F. Sandwith. 
 
 General Baptist Migsionary Society, 
 
 MISSIONS IN ORISSA (INDIA) A ND ROME. 
 
 Contributions may be sent to the Secretary, 
 
 BsT. WILLIAM HILL, Mission House, 60, Wilson Street, Derby, 
 
 Or to tlie Treasurer, 
 
 Mi?. WILLIAM BELL BEMBEIDaE, Kipley, near Derby. 
 
 Loisrisoijr SOCIETY 
 FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE JEWS. 
 
 Offices— 16, LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS, W.C. 
 
 Patron: The Lord ARCHBistiop of Canterbury. 
 Aresldent ; Sir John H. Kennaway, Eart.i M. P. | Treaaxirer : John Deacon, Esq. 
 Beoretary : Rev. W. Flemino, LL.B. | Assist. Secretary : Rev. W.T. Gidney, M.A. 
 
 _ls^ distinctively a Cliurch of ^gland Society, which for 79 years has promoted 
 Christiaaity amongst the Jews, who were God's agents in first making Icnown the 
 Gospel to the Gentiles (Rom. xi. 30. 31). 
 
 Contributions will be thankfully received by the Secretaries, who will gladly 
 transmit its Publications to any one willing to promote its object. Cheques and Money 
 Orders on the General Post Office should be crossed Wiluams, Deacon & Co. 
 
 UNITED PR ESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 
 
 SYNODIC AL PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Missionary Hecord. Monthly, irf. Jfissionary Intelligence. Life and Work of 
 the Church. 
 
 Children's JJIagazine. Monthly, id. Missionary and other Subjects. 
 
 Also issued from the Pitbltcations O^ce* 
 
 XJnited Presbyterian Magazine. Monthly, Ad. Church Wotk in all carts of 
 
 the World. " 
 
 Eeuana Quarterly, id. Church's Work amongst Women in Africa, India, and 
 China. 
 
 Edinduegh i UNITED PRESBYTERIAN COLLEGE BUILDINGS. 
 
■MISSIONARY ITANDSOOk ADVERTlSMSi 
 
 ;Mondon .Association 
 
 IN AID OF THB 
 
 MORAVIAN MISSIONS. ^ 
 
 ESTABLISHED 1817. 
 
 — «-S«e!5— - 
 
 The Moa/vViAN Missions are the olddat Protestant Missions to 
 the heathen> 
 
 They were established in 1732 — and have sent forth 2,300 "labourers' 
 into the harvest." 
 
 Occupying 118 Stations, amongst Qreenlanders and Eskimoes— • 
 Hottentots and Kaffirs — Negroes and Redskins — Tibetans and Aborigines 
 — there are at present 335 European and Native Agents with Congre- 
 gations, numbering in the aggregate more than 83,000 souls. 
 
 NEW FIELDS LIE OPEN. LABOURERS WAIT TO EHTER. 
 FUNDS ARE URGENTLY NEEDED. 
 
 0^«-29, Ely Place, Cletital Sjmtttra : Rev. W. WETTON COX. 
 
 HoLBORN, E.C. ' SBcretarg: Mr. GEORGE "E. ROBERTS. 
 
 OUR ^INDIAN -5- SISTERS, 
 
 THE QUARTERLY MAGAZINE OF 
 
 THE LADIES' ASSOCIATION FOR THE SUPPORT OF ZENANA 
 WORK AND BIBLE WOMEN IN INDIA, 
 
 In connection with the BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 
 
 _M|j.'HIS Magazine gives information each quarter both of Home opera- 
 ^ tions and of Missionary Work in India, and contains accounts of 
 Missionary Meetings held in different parts of this Country, and letters 
 from the Lady Agents in the Mission Field. 
 
 PRICE 2d., or by Post 2|cl, 
 
 London : ELLIOT STOCK, 63, Paternoster Row, E.C. 
 
 a 2 
 
4 MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER. 
 
 BRITISH SOCIETY FOR THE 
 
 Propagation tt. Gospel Among the Jews, 
 
 ESTABLISHEDJ842. 
 
 President— W. G. HABEKSHOIT, Esq. 
 
 This Society undertakes a work beyond the aim and capability of 
 ordinary Missionary Societies. It is founded on an unsectarian basis, and 
 receives its support from Christians of all denominations. Its Committee 
 and Agents belong to several Christian bodies, and its Honorary 
 Secretaries are A. Saphir, D.D., and J. H. RiGG, D.D. 
 
 It has upwards of lOO who carry the Gospel to the Jews in England, 
 Germany, Austria, Russia, Turkey, and the Holy Land. Tracts and 
 Copies of the Scriptures are circulated. Many Jews have by this Society 
 been led to believe that "Jesus is the Christ." Much good has been done 
 among the thousands of Jews in London by the Missionaries, by the House 
 of Call, and by the new Mission House, with its important Medical 
 Missions. 
 
 INCREASED FUNDS ARE URGENTLY NEEDED, and will be 
 thankfully received by the Secretary, Rev. J. Dunlop, at the Office, 
 g6, Great Russell Street, Bloorasbury, London. 
 
 €bang^lical dontimntal ^nrietg. 
 
 Treasurer: John Cunliffe, Esq. | Secretary: Rev. R. S. Ashton, B.A, 
 
 Office: 
 
 13, BLOMFIELD STREET, LONDON WALL, E.G. 
 
 OBJECT. — The spread of the Gospel in Europe through the Agency 
 of native Pastors, Evangelists, &c. 
 
 <Ut/ 03E&3EC 
 IK PRANCE^S Agents supported and 3 Stations aided. 
 IN BELaiXJII— 4 AgentB, and Evangelistic work aided in 
 Brussels and Namur. 
 
 IN ITALY— 8 Agents, and Work aided in Sicily and Naples. 
 
 IN SPAIN-5 Stations. 
 
 IN BOHEMIA— 7 StatiouB, and othel' help rendered. 
 
 Income for 1886-7, ;^3>oi9' 
 
MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER. 
 
 THE EDINBURGH MEDICAL MISSIONARY SOCIETY'S 
 
 QUARTERLY PAPER 
 
 Communicates the most recent Medical Missionary intelligence from all 
 parts of the world, as well as information regarding the work of the 
 Society at home. Price One Shilling per annmn, post free, from the 
 Rev. John Lowe, F.R.C.S.E., Secretary and Superintendent, Medical 
 Mission House, 56, George Square, Edinburgh. 
 
 SECOND EDITION. Price 5s. 
 
 MEDICAL MISSIONS: 
 
 THEIR PLACE AND POWER. 
 
 BY 
 
 The Rev. JOHN LOWE, F.R.C.S.E., 
 
 SECRETARY OF THE EDINBURGH MEDICAL MISSIONARY SOCIETY, AND, 
 SUPERINTENDENT OF ITS TRAINING INSTITUTION. 
 
 WITH INTRODUCTION 
 By Sir WILLIAM MUIR, K.C.S.I., LL.D., D.C.L., 
 
 PRINCIPAL OF THE UNIVERSITY OF EDINBURGH. 
 
 LONDON: T. FISHER UNWIN. 
 
 Mr. Lowe, 56, George Square, Edinburgh will send the 
 Book to any address on receipt of Postal Order for 4J. 6^'., 
 including Postage. 
 
 " It would be almost impossible to speak too favourably of this book 
 It is beautifully written, and deserves to be widely circulated." — The 
 Presbyterian Messenger. 
 
 " Those who wish to understand the subject of Medical Missions 
 cannot do better than study this book thoroughly.''— T^^J* Litersry World. 
 
6 MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER. 
 
 Smenth Edition. Peeper cavers, is, Cloth gilt, with large coloured Map, zs. 6d, 
 
 CHINA'S SPIRITUAL 
 
 NEED AND CLAIMS. 
 
 By Rev. J. HUDSON TAYLOR, 
 
 M.R.C.S., F.R.aS. 
 
 WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS AND DIAGRAMS. 
 CONSPECTUS OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS IN CHINA (j/i^///r 
 
 ai a glance the population, of the Provinces, the number of Missionaries in each, 
 the Stations they occupy^ and the Societies to which they belong) ; 
 
 TABLES OF MISSION STATIONS, Etc., Etc. 
 
 "The array of facts and figures collated by Mr. Taylor, not tospealc of the 
 striking diagrams (which bring thevastness and spiritual destitution of China into strong 
 relief) and the many artistic engravings illustrative of Chinese life and scenery, combine 
 t9 make this a perfectly unique production." — The Christian, 
 
 "A most attractively got-up and well-illustrated volume. But these are its least 
 charms. The story of faith and work told in it should be read by every earnest Chris- 
 tian. It is a mine of wealth for the missionary speaker, and deserves a prominent place 
 in missionary literature." — Wesleyaii Methodist Magazine, 
 
 Motithly, price One Penny. 
 
 « CHINA'S MILLION'S." Edited by Rev. J. Hudson Taylor. 
 
 " Before I read * China's Millions' I felt very little interest in mission work, for I 
 knew almost nothing about the real, living work ; but since I have traced it month by 
 month — seen the missionaries depart, traced them on their voyage, and watched them, 
 in the strength of the Lord, grappling with their difficulties — I feel myself one with them, 
 and long to follow their bright example." — Extract /ro^n Letter. 
 
 " The letters [in China's Millions] bring much stimulus and blessing to our own 
 souls. I find it so, and it brings the workers so near to us, keeps them in our remem- 
 brance at the ' Throne of Grace,' for often as we read we have to close the book and lift 
 up our hearts in prayer for them and China, and great refreshing comes to ue, and it 
 sustains our interests in them as no other missionary magazine ever did ; and as Iread 
 of their faith and self-denying love, my own heart is enlarged, and the little magazine is 
 a means of grace." — Extract from Letter. 
 
 Paper hoards, is. 6d. Cloth gilt, aj. 6d. 
 " CHINA'S MILLIONS " YEARLY VOLtTME. 
 
 " As a record of noble purposes and worthy deeds, * China's Millions ' is unsurpassed 
 by any missionary annual." — The Wesleyati Methodist Magasine. 
 
 " It is full of interest and cannot fail to kindle and deepen loving sympathy with the 
 great missionary cause. As a recent donor to the Mission testified, * If it were more 
 widely read, you would want neither men nor money.' It is beautifully, almost sumptu- 
 ously, bound, and if placed on the drawing-room table will excite an interest that a more 
 modest cover would probably fail to awaken." — The Record. 
 
 yitst published^ IS. 6d. ; paper, is. 
 
 DAYS OF BLESSIira IN" INTiAlTD CHINA. Being an 
 Account of Meetings lield in the Province of Shan-si, with an Introduction by 
 J. Hudson Taylor, m.r.c.s., f.r.g.s. 
 
 LoijOQN ; MORGAN & SCOTT, iz, Patfrnoster Buildings, E.C. 
 
MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER, 
 
 Cloth gilt, gilt edges, 5s. 6d. Pajier boards, 2s. 6d, 
 FIFTEENTH THOUSAND. 
 
 The Evaiigelisation of the World; 
 
 A RECORD OF CONSECRATION AND AN APPEAL. 
 
 By B. BROOMHALL, Secretary of the China Inland Mission. 
 
 London : MORGAN & SCOTT, 12, PATERNOSTER BUILDINGS. 
 
 ''PHIS is a most remarkable book. . . . It is one of the most powerful 
 X appeals for Foreign Missions issued in our time, and altogether per- 
 haps the best handbook that exists for preachers and speakers in their 
 behalf. — TAe Church Missionary Intelligencer and Record. 
 
 A BOOK for all who Ipve, or would fain love. Christian missions ; it iq 
 quickening and arousing as a band of military music. — The Wesleyan 
 Methodist Magazine. 
 
 IT is rich in holy utterances and inspiring information. — The Sword and 
 the Trowel. 
 
 TT ought to become a missionary classic, — The Christian, 
 
 MINE of wealth for all missionary speakers and preachers. — Christian 
 Miscellany. 
 
 A 
 
 A 
 
 S a stimulus to missionary zeal, we have seen nothing more excellent 
 than " The Evangelisation of the World." — Sunday School Chronicle. 
 
 IT is one of the best books conceivable to put into the hands of young 
 men and women. Its paragraphs are a history, a poem, a prophecy, 
 all at once. Short, suggestive, on fire with God's Spirit. — Missionary 
 Review of the World, New York. 
 
 THIS is a remarkable record and a thrilling appeal. . . . Such a book 
 should be read everywhere. — The Missionary Herald, Boston, 
 
 NOTICES OF THE SECOND AND ENLARGED EDITION. 
 
 IT should lie on every drawing-room table, be within reach in every 
 clergyman's study, and be given as a present to every Christian young 
 man. — The Church Missionary Intelligencer and Record. 
 
 w 
 
 E say, with more than common emphasis, that every Christian family 
 should possess this book. — The Christian^ 
 
g MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER. 
 
 iw i'kt tot, 
 
 President— THE MARCHIONESS OF AILS A. 
 
 Hon. Secretaries— Miss Ellen Rutt, Lower Clapton, N.E., and 
 
 Miss L. Hope, 7, Ovington Gardens, S.W. 
 
 Secretary — Miss Webb, 267, Vauxhall Bridge Road, S.W. 
 
 Cash Secretary— Miss Tait, 68, Wilberforce Road, N. 
 
 \1JIFTY-THREE years have elapsed since the establishment of the 
 W SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING FEMALE EDUCATION IN 
 THE EAST. It was formed for the purpose of giving instruction to 
 women in the Zenanas of India, and in their own homes in China. Thus 
 it is the oldest Zenana Society in existence. It was found impossible 
 then to carry the object of the Society into effect, for the doors of those 
 prison-homes were locked and double-barred. The Committee, therefore, 
 while biding their time, turned to School work, finding it more practicable 
 to collect and to teach children, especially of the lower classes, than to 
 reach those of more mature age and of higher social position. Beginning 
 with Schools in India and China, the work of the Society was subsequently 
 extended to other countries also, and now includes Japan, the Straits, 
 Africa, the Levant, and Persia. 
 
 The object of the Society has been strictly evangelistic — that of carrying 
 the Gospel to the homes of the East. To this end, education was felt to 
 be of great importance, in order that those who should be reached by these 
 missionaries might each be carefully instructed in the truths of the Christian 
 religion, enabled to read the Word of God for herself in her own tongue, 
 and qualified to impart her knowledge to others. Thus the object of the 
 Committee included evangelization, education, and training in teaching. 
 
 The work of the Society may be thus briefly summed up : — Zenana 
 Missions ; Medical Missions ; Village Missions ; work among the crowds 
 assembling at native festivals ; house and hut visiting ; boarding, day, 
 infant, and Sunday Schools ; Bible and sewing classes ; training native 
 Zenana missionaries, district visitors, schoolmistresses, and Bililewomen ; 
 mothers' meetings ; also branches of the Bible and Prayer Union, and of 
 the Young Women's Christian Association. 
 
 The souls that have been given to the Society's missionaries for their 
 hire, out of many nations and kindreds and people and tongues, are not to 
 be counted by human arithmetic. There are thousands now gladdening 
 the hearts of those who led them to the Saviour, adorning His doctrine, 
 and working in His service. 
 
 "This is the Lord's doing, and it is wonderful in our eyes." 
 
 The Committee very earnestly appeal for funds to enable them to carry 
 on, and to extend, their various operations. 
 
MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER. 9 
 
 TURKISH MISSIONS' AID SOCIETY. 
 
 (FOUNDED 186 4.) 
 
 THE peculiar function of the Turkish Missions* Aid Society is, on the one hand, to 
 make known in this country the character and amount of the work which is being 
 carried forward, as well as the openings which occur from time to time ; and on the 
 other hand, to receive and distribute such pecuniary help as may be contributed by 
 well-wishers to the propagation of the Gospel in those interesting Lands of the Bible. 
 
 3P«0itjent: The Earl of Aberdeen. Etcasiitcr: The Lord Kinnaird. 
 
 Secretary : The Rev. T. W. Brown, d.d. 
 
 Cheques and Post Office Orders to be made payable to the Eev. T. W. BROWIT, D.D, 
 
 Secretary — 32, The Avenue, Bedford Park ^ Chiswick, London. 
 
 BRITISH and FOREIGN SAILORS' SOCIETY. 
 
 President— i:¥i^ Rt. Hon. XORD BRASSEY, K.C.B. 
 
 7V^«jMwr— THOMSON HANKEY, Esq., Bank of England. 
 
 Secretary— Rev. EDWARD W. MATTHEWS, 
 
 STATIONS. — London and the chief Ports in the United Kingdom and Europe. 
 
 AGENTS. — Some Sixty-three Agencies and Agents are supported wholly or in part by 
 
 this Society and its auxiliaries. 
 
 METHODS. — Bethel Services, Visitations, Literature (including Loan Libraries sent 
 afloat. Sailors' Magazine, Sailors' Hymn-Book, &c., &c.). Institutes, and Reading Rooms. 
 MANAGEMENT. — A responsible Board of Directors and Officers, who render annually 
 an account of their stewardship. 
 
 FUNDS. — ^Voluntary Contributions, in annual subscriptions and donations, and 
 legacies, which are much needed just now. 
 
 This .Society is worthy of your Sympathy and Support, 
 
 Society's Offices: SAILORS' INSTITUTE, Mercer Street, Shadwell, London, E 
 
 MISSIONARY BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG. 
 
 The Children of Madagascar. By H. F. Standing, of Antana- 
 narivo. With many Illustrations. Small 4to. 3;. ^d. cloth, gilt. 
 An account of Malagasy children, similar to " The Children of India," "Child Life in 
 Chinese Homes," &c. Written by one who has spent years in teaching them. The facts 
 are all first hand. Special attention has also been paid to the results of missionary work. 
 
 Child Life in Chinese Homes. By Mrs. Bryson, of Wuchang, 
 
 China. With many Illustrations. Small 4(0. 5^*. cloth boards. 
 ** A handsome present for any boy or girl interested in mission work.'' — Illustrated 
 Missionary News. 
 
 The Children of India. Written for the Children of England by one 
 
 of their Friends. With Illustrations and Map. 4J. cloth, gilt edges. 
 " One of the best missionary books for children we have ever seen." — Record. 
 Peril and Adventure in Central Africa : being Illustrated Letters 
 to the Youngsters at Home. By the late Bishop Hannington. Illustrated 
 from Sketches by the Bishop. Crown 8vo. u. cloth. 
 
 Every-day Life in South India; or, The Story of Coopooswamey. 
 
 An Autobiography. With Engravings. 3J. td. cloth. 
 The incidents in this book are true, and they give a vivid picture of native life in the 
 Coimbatore district of India, No better book is in existence ior giving English boys and 
 girls an accurate account of how Hindu boys and girls live and learn to take their part 
 in the duties of life. 
 
 Tulsipur Fair. Glimpses of Missionary Life and Work in North India. 
 A Book for the Children. By the Rev. B. H. Badley, m.a., for Ten Years a 
 Missionary in North India. Illustrated. 4^. cloth, gilt. 
 '* An excellent book for children. It gives not only a description of a mela, or religious 
 fair, but an insight into the details of a missionary's vv^ork." — Church S. S. Magazine. 
 
 The Vanguard of the Christian Army; or, Sketches of Mis- 
 sionary Pioneers. Illustrated. Imperial i6mo. ss. cloth boards, gilt edges. 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETV, 56, Paternoster Row, London. 
 
MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER. 
 
 MISSIONARY BOOKS 
 
 Published by THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY. 
 
 AHONG- THE MONGOLS. By the Rev. James Gilmour, m.a.. of Pekin- 
 
 With Engravings. New Edition. Crown 8vo. SJ. ^d. cloth, gilt edges. 
 " No one who begins this book will leave it till the narrative ends,^ or doubt for an 
 instant that he has been enchained by something separate and distinct in literature, 
 something almost uncanny in the way it has gripped him, and made him sge for ever a 
 scene he never expected to see."— T'A^ Spectator* 
 
 LIFE ON THE CONGp. By W. Holman Bentley, of the Baptist Missionary 
 Society. With an Introduction by Rev, George Grenfell, Explorer of the Upper 
 Congo. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. cloth. 
 "A graphic description of the vast country, its physical features, vegetationi cumate, 
 people, etc., with a sketch of mission work there."— T'-^^ Christian. 
 
 "A valuable little book." — Christian IVorld, 
 GOSPEL ETHNOLOGY. By S. R.- Pattison, f.g.s., Author of "The Religious 
 Topography of England," etc. With Illustrations. 5*. cloth. , n- 
 
 "The idea is, as far as we are aware, new, and the working out is clear and telling. 
 The object is to show the adaptability of the gospel to all races from actual facts. '— 
 British Weekly. . 
 
 " The first attempt to treat this subject from a thorough-going scientific standpoint. 
 A very powerful argument for the truth of C)a.r\si\zaXty."— English Churchman, 
 
 "A book to refer to for information not easily to be obtained otherwise."— C/i«r<:A 
 Missionary Intelligencer. 
 
 PIONEERING IN NEW GUINEA. By James Chalmers, of New 
 
 Guinea. With a Map, two Portraits, and Illustrations, by permission, from 
 
 Photographs b^ Lindt, of Melbourne, engraved by E. Whvhper. 8vo. -l^s. cloth. 
 
 "A very instructive volume. Mr. Chalmers has been at work for many years in New 
 
 Guinea as a missionary, and probably no white man is better known there. , . . The 
 
 book is one that should interest both the student and the ordinary reader. Mr. 
 
 Whymper's numerous engravings add greatly to its beauty and value."^7V?«ffj. 
 
 IN SOTTTHERN INDIA. By Mrs. Murray Mitchell, Author of "In India, 
 
 a Missionary's Wife among the Wild Tribes of South Bengal," etc. Map and Illus- 
 trations. Crown 8vo. ds. cloth boards. 
 " We can scarcely imagine a more interesting book than this for a missionary working 
 party or other circle where the picturesque rather than the deep is valued." — Record, 
 
 EVERYDAY LIFE IN CHINA ; or. Scenes along River and Road in the 
 
 Celestial Empire. By Edwin Joshua Dukes. With Illustrations, ^s. cloth. 
 " Mr. Dukes has used his common sense and imagination so as to be able to produce a 
 book which Englishmen who are not over conversant with the technicalities of religious 
 literature can read with pleasure and advantage." — Christian World. 
 
 THE GOSPEL IN SOUTH INDIA; or, Illustrations of the Religious Life , 
 
 Experience, and Character of Hindu Christians. By the Rev. Samuel Mateer, 
 
 F-L.s., Author of " The Land of Charity," " Native Life in Tavancore,'* etc. With 
 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6rf. cloth boards. 
 
 " An unpretentious but touching narrative of the religious life, experience and character 
 
 of the Hindu Christian. These pages are full of instances of Gospel triumphs ; it will 
 
 afford a highly encouraging study to all who help in mission work, especially those who 
 
 purpose to spend their lives in the foreign field." — Christian. 
 
 GLIMPSES OP MAORI LAND. By A. R. Butler. Illustrated. Crown 
 8vo. SJ. cloth. 
 
 ** Pervaded by a deeply religious tone, it is, nevertheless, written in a bright and 
 pleasant style, and is enlivened by not a few amusing anecdotes."— ^HwySeaw Mail. 
 
 " It affords nota little suggestive insight into the domesticlife of the converted Maori." 
 —Saturday Review. 
 
 ^6, PATERNOSTER ROW; ANp qf all Bcokse;,lers, 
 
MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER, \\ 
 
 BAPTIST M ISSIONARY SOCIETY 
 
 (FOUNDED 1702) 
 
 WAS MISSION STATIONS in India (Bengal and the 
 ^f^ North-West Provinces), Ceylon, China (the Provinces of 
 Shansi and Shantung), Japan, Palestine, Africa (the Lower 
 and Upper Congo River), the West Indies (Jamaica, the 
 Bahamas, Caicos, Turks Islands, San Domingo, and Trinidad), 
 and Europe (Brittany, Italy, and Norway). 
 
 %,xmw.tn : 
 W. R. RICKETT, Esq. 
 
 (Stmral Swaiarg : 
 ALFRED HENRY BAYNES, F.S.S. 
 
 gjissoaatiou ^tmlErg : 
 Rev. J. B. MYERS. 
 
 ©ffias : 
 19, FURNIVAL STREET, HOLBORN, LONDON. 
 
 Messrs. BARCLAY, BEVAN, TRITTON, TWELLS & CO., 
 54, Lombard Street, E.G. 
 
 All BemittanceB to be made to the General Secretary; Cheques 
 and Post Office Orders being made payable to ALFBED HENBY BAYN£S, 
 and crossed "BABCLAY & GO." 
 
 The Annual Accounts of the Society are made up on the 31st of 
 March in each year, previous to which date all contributions should be 
 forwarded. 
 
 FORM OF BEQUEST. 
 / give to the Treasurer or Treasurers, for the time being, of the Baptist 
 Missionary Society, the sum of £ sterling, duty free, to he paia 
 
 exclusively out of such parts of my personal estate, not specifically bequeathed, 
 as may lawfully be given by will to charity, and not to abate unless there 
 should be no other fund for the payment in full of my other legacies, and in 
 snch case only rateably with my other fecu?iiary or general legacies. 
 
I? MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER. 
 
 MISSIONARY BOOKS 
 
 PUBUSHED BY 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY. 
 
 Old Highways in China. By Isabelle Williamson, of Chefoo. 
 
 Illustrations and Map. Crown 8vo. 5^. cloth boards. 
 
 "Mrs. Williamson writes naturally, and with ease. She has much that is interesting 
 to say, and we have no hesitation in recommending her book to those who wish to read 
 something new about an old subject." — Saturday Review. 
 
 " One of the most instructive and entertaining works of the kind we have ever met 
 vnth."—ScAooljHast8r, 
 
 Home Workers for Foreign Missions. By E. Jane Whately. 
 
 IS. 6d, cloth. 
 In the form of narrative Miss Whately has shown how best to work at home for 
 foreign missions, with a notice of some of the difficulties that beset the path of such 
 workers. 
 
 Life in the Southern Isles ; or, Scenes and Incidents in the South 
 Pacific and New Guinea. By the Rev. W. Wyatt Gill, b.a. With Maps and 
 Illustrations. Imp. i6mo. 5^. cloth boards, gilt edges. 
 The author has been engaged for nearly thirty years in missionary work in the South 
 Pacific. This volume gives an interesting account of the manners and customs, super- 
 stitions, and present condition of the natives of some of the Pacific Islands, and also 
 contains some valuable natural history notes. 
 
 Jottings from the Pacific. By W. Wyatt Gill, b.a., Author of 
 
 "Life in the Southern Isles," &c. Illustrated. 5s. cloth gilt. 
 *'These 'jottings' could only'come from, the pen of a writer who, like Mr. Gil', 
 combines considerable culture with long and intimate acquaintance with the South 
 Pacific." — Acadeiny, 
 
 Madagascar and France. With some account of the Island, Its 
 People, Its Resources, and Developments. By George A. Shaw, f.z.s., London 
 Mission, Tamatave. With Illustrations and Map. 6r. cloth. 
 " A substantial and in every way satisfactory book— thorough alike in its history, its 
 sociology, and its natural science." — Spectator. 
 
 New Guinea, Woric and Adventure in, 1877 to 1885. By James 
 
 Chalmers, and W. Wyatt Gill, b.a.. Author of "Life in the Southern 
 Isles," &c. With a Map and many Illustrations. Crown 8vo. dr. cloth boards. 
 "Altogether this volume should prove a welcome addition to our information about 
 New Guinea." — Aihenmum. 
 
 *\ The volume is so brightly written that it is more interesting than many a novel ; 
 while its information is so full, so varied, and so valuable, that it must rank as the 
 standard work on the subject." — Noncon/onnist. 
 
 Protestant Missions in India from their Comnnencement In 
 
 1706 to 1882. By the Rev. M. A. Sheering, m.a., ll.b. Newly Revised and 
 brought down to date. By the Rev. E. Storeow, formerly of Benares. With 
 four Maps, Crown Svo. ts, cloth boards. 
 
 Livingstone Anecdotes. A Sketch of the Career and Illustrations of 
 the Character of David Livingstone, Missionary, Traveller, Philanthropist. Bv 
 Dr. Macaulay. Crown Svo. u. 6rf. cloth. 
 "For a short and yet faithful life of Livingstone we know no better than this volume 
 of the 'Arecdote Series.'" — Record. 
 
 ^ 56, PATEJ^NOSTER ROW, LONDON j and of a;,i, Booksellers. 
 
MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISEk. 
 
 *3 
 
 PUBLICATIONS OF THE 
 
 K.E LI G I OUS^fflR ACT^ 
 
 iJTOlsr-CHRISTIAN RELIGION'S. Special Volume of Present 
 
 Day Tracts. Containing the Six Tracts, Nos. 14. 18, 25, 33, 46, 51* By Sir W. 
 
 MuiB, Drs. Legge, Murray Mitchell, and H. B. Reynolds. 2j. 6d. cloth boards. 
 JBTON-CHIlISTIAIir PHILOSOPHIES. Special Volume of the 
 
 "Present Day Tracts," containing Eight Tracts— Nos, 7, 8, 17, 29, 34, 40, 47, 48— 
 
 by Professors Blaikie, Radford Thomson, PorteKj Iverach> and the late Rev. 
 
 W. F. Wilkinson. 35-. ^d. cloth. 
 ^HE HIGHER CRITICISM. Special Volume of Present Day 
 
 Tracts; containing Six Tracts by the Dean of Canterbury, the late Dean HowSon, 
 
 Principal Wage, and Professors A. B. BrUCe and F. Godet. 2J. 6rfl cloth boards. 
 
 BUDDHISM PAST AND PRESENT, By the Right Rev. J. H. 
 TiTCOMB, D.D., First Bishop of Rangoon. Crown 8vo., 3J. cloth. 
 "Dr. Titcomb has seen Buddhism at close quarters, and has had opportunities of 
 estimating its value as a factor in human life from practical experience. He has com- 
 pressed within the limits of a quite moderate-sized volume a great mass of information." 
 
 HIK"DUISM PAST AND PRESENT. By J. Murray Mitchell, 
 
 m.a.i ll.d. With an account of Recent Hindu Reformers, and a brief comparison 
 
 between Hinduism and Christianity. Crown 8vo., 4J. cloth. 
 " A praiseworthy attempt to present a popular view of a vast and important subject. 
 The author's experience and intelligence are equally reflected in his concise and clear 
 statement of the various modern movements among the religious bodies throughout 
 India." — Saturday Review. 
 ROMANISM : A Doctrinal and Historical Examination of the Creed 
 
 of Pope Pius IV. By R. C. Jenkins, m.a., Hon. Canon of Canterbury, sj. cloth. 
 " Canon Jenkins is a writer who, on the subject of the Roman controversy, may be 
 
 regarded as an authority He has laid a great number of ancient writers under 
 
 contribution to testify against the errors of the modern Church of Rome, and for those 
 who desire a short but accurate handbook on the subject, we can confidently recommend 
 this volume." — Literary World. 
 
 MAHOMET AND ISLAM. A Sketch of the Prophet's Life, from 
 
 original sources, and a brief outline of his Religion. By Sir William Muir, 
 
 K.C.S.I., LL.D., D.C.L., formerly Lieutenant Governor of the North- West Provinces of 
 
 India. With Illustrations and a large Map of Arabia. Crown 8vo., 4;. cloth boards. 
 
 "A pricis of the author's larger works, but it is a pricis done by the author, which 
 
 makes all the difference."— ^«^«r(^j' Review. 
 
 W^W BI0G^^PPIE^ wm. W^ PEGPIiE. 
 
 With Twelve Portraits. Each Volume is. 6d. cloth boards* 
 
 Volume I. contains Biographies 
 and Portraits of Luther, Calvin, Farel, 
 Melanchthon, RoUock, Wycliffe,Anselm, 
 Wesley, Durer, Dr, Johnson, Knox, and 
 John Hus. iJ. td. cloth boards. 
 
 Volume II. contains Biographies 
 
 and Portraits of Lord Lawrence, 
 James Clerk Maxwell, Paul Rabaut, 
 Augustine, Erasmus, Latimer, Cowper, 
 Tyndale, Baxter, Dr. Bugenhagen, Sir 
 David Brewster, and William Carey, 
 If. ^d. cloth boards. 
 
 Volume III. contains Biographies 
 and Portraits of Sidney, Wilberforce, 
 Charles Wesley, Shaftesbury, Chrysos- 
 tom, Francis Bacon, Howard, Morrison, 
 King Alfred, Judson, Whitefield, and 
 John Bacon, -ls. 6d. cloth boards. 
 
 Volume IV. contains Biographies 
 and Portraits of Chalmers, Livingstone, 
 Juan and Alfonso de Valdez,Eurder, John 
 a'Lasco, Isaac Watts, Alderman Kelly, 
 John Foxe, Christmas Evans, Palissy, 
 Faraday, and Gossner. zs. 6d. cloth bds. 
 
 These Biographies can also he had separately, at One Penny each^ 
 56, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON; AND OF ALL BOOKSEIXERS. 
 
14 
 
 MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER. 
 
 BY-PATHS OF BIBLE KNOWLEDGE. 
 
 1. Cleopatra's K'eedle. A History of the London Obelisk, with 
 
 an •Exposition of the Hieroglyphics. By the Rev. J. King, Lecturer for the 
 Palestine Exploration Fund. With Illustrations, 2J. (id. cloth. 
 
 2. I^resh Liglit from the Ancient Monuments. A Sketch of 
 
 the most striking Confirmations of the Bible from recent discoveries in Egypt, 
 Assyria, Babylonia, Palestine, and Asia Minor, By A. H. Savce, ll.d.. Deputy 
 Professor of Comparative Philology, Oxford, etc. With Facsimiles. 3^. cloth. 
 
 3. Becent Discoveries on the Temple Hill at Jerusalem. 
 
 By the Rev. J. King, m.a.. Authorised Lecturer for the Palestine Exploration 
 Fund. With Maps, Plans, and Illustrations, o-s. 6d. cloth. 
 
 4. Babylonian Life and History. By E. A. Wallis Budge, m.a., 
 
 Cambridge, Assistant in the Department of Oriental Antiquities, British Museum. 
 Illustrated. 3^. cloth. 
 
 '5, Q-alilee in the Time of Christ. By Selah Merrill, d.d., 
 
 Author of " East of the Jordan," etc. With a Map. zs, 6d. cloth. 
 
 6. Egypt and Syria. Their Physical Features in relation to Bible 
 
 History. By Sir J. W. Dawson, Principal of McGill College, Montreal, f.g.s., 
 f.r.s. With many Illustrations. 3^-. cloth. 
 
 7. Assyria; its Princes, Priests and People. By A. H. Sayce, 
 
 M.A., LL.D., Author of '* Fresh Light from Ancient Monuments," "Introduction 
 to Ezra, Nehemiahj and Esther," etc. Illustrated. 3^. cloth. 
 
 8. The Dwellers on the Wile. Chapters on the Life, Literature, 
 
 History, and Customs of Ancient Egypt. By E. A. Wallis Budge^ msAi, 
 AsElstant in Department of Oriental Antiquities, British Museum. 3;. cloth. 
 
 9. The Diseases of the Bible. By Sir J. Risdon Bennett, 
 
 M.D., F.R^S., Ex-President of the Royal College of Physicians, ss. 6d. cloth. 
 
 10, Trees and Plants of the Bible. By W. H. Groser, B.Sc. 
 
 Illustrated. 3^. cloth. 
 
 SizpezLce Monthly. One Penny Weekly. 
 
 THE SUNDaTaT home. 
 
 SABBATH READING FOR EVERY 
 MEMBER OF THE FAMILY. 
 
 "In everything that constitutes a magaiinc 
 suitable for the Lord's Day, The Sukday at 
 Home takes the lead." — Christum. 
 
 "The Sunday at Home keeps up the high 
 character which has secured for it a world-wide 
 reputation amongst Protestant Christians of every 
 denomination."— £'k^/w/i Churchman, 
 
 ".The Sunday at Home, >vith a large amount 
 of safe iiction, contains many admirable articles 
 The coloured engravings are remarkable both for 
 beauty and good taste."— 7i>«m. 
 , ."The volume of The Sunday at Home cannot 
 fail to be a welcome acquisition, whether in the 
 family circle, the reading-room, or the parochial 
 library."- ifffcA. 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY, 56 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON, 
 and op all booksellbrs. 
 
MtSSlOl^ARV HANDBOOK ADVERTISER, 
 
 IS 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY, 
 
 S6, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. 
 
 CHRISTIAN LITERATURE IN THE MISSION FIELD. 
 
 LIST of 191 IiAH"GUAGES, DIALECTS & CHAEACTBBS 
 
 In which the Religious Tract Society has carried on its operations .*— 
 
 ^it 
 
 Manx 
 
 Romanzj Upper Eng- 
 
 Maltese "" 
 
 French 
 
 hadine 
 
 Spanish 
 
 Gaelic 
 
 Breton 
 
 Romanz, Lower 
 
 Spanish-Basque 
 
 Irish, Native 
 
 French-Basque 
 
 Italian 
 
 JudEEo-Spanish 
 Portuguese 
 
 Irish, Roman 
 
 Flemish 
 
 Latin 
 
 German 
 
 Magyar 
 
 Lettish, or Llvonian 
 
 Servian 
 
 Ditto, t-ow 
 
 Slavonian 
 
 Ostjak 
 
 Croatian 
 
 Dutch 
 
 Upper Wendish 
 
 Finnish 
 
 Romanian 
 
 Icelandic 
 
 Lower Wendish 
 
 Rutheniau 
 
 Wallo-Gipsy ; 
 
 Swedish 
 
 Czech 
 
 Polish 
 
 Bulgarian " 
 Tosk-Albanian 
 
 Danish 
 
 Russian 
 
 Lithuanian 
 
 Norwegian 
 
 Ditto, Wend 
 
 Saraogitian 
 
 Gheg-Albaman 
 
 Lapp 
 
 Dorpat-Esthonian 
 
 Greek, Modern 
 
 
 Ditto (Kvxner) 
 
 Reval-Esthonian 
 
 Ditto, Ancient 
 
 
 Turkish-Tartar, or 
 
 Oraon 
 
 Indo-Portuguese 
 
 Mandarin Chinese 
 
 Karass 
 
 Hindui, or Hindi 
 
 Tibetian 
 
 Shanghae Colloquial 
 SoocKow Colloquial 
 
 Osmanli-Turkish i 
 
 Ditto, Nagri 
 
 Persian 
 
 Greco-Turkish 
 
 Ditto, Kaithi 
 
 Pushto, or Afghan 
 
 Ningpo Colloquial 
 
 Armeno-Turkish 
 
 Assamese 
 
 Malay, Roman charac- 
 
 (Romanised) 
 
 Georgian 
 
 Turkish, Azerbijan 
 
 Shyan 
 
 ters 
 
 Foochow Colloquial 
 
 Nagas 
 
 Ditto, Arabic ditto 
 
 (Native characters) 
 
 dialect 
 
 Khtssi 
 
 Soerabayan, or Low 
 
 Amoy Colloquial 
 
 Samoiede 
 
 Oriya, or Orlssa 
 Tirhuliya, or MithilJ 
 
 Malay 
 
 (Romanised) 
 Ditto for Bl nd 
 
 Hebrew 
 
 Javanese 
 Dajak, Maanjan 
 
 Arabic 
 
 Mandari 
 
 Hoklo Colloquiall 
 
 Armenian 
 
 Marwari 
 
 Ditto, Ngadju 
 
 (Native characters) 
 
 Syriac, or Aramaic 
 
 Santali 
 
 Batta, Toba dialect 
 
 Swatow Colloquial 
 
 Sanskrit 
 
 Sindhi 
 
 Ditto, Mandailing 
 
 (Native characters) 
 
 Kashmiri 
 
 Marathi-Balbodh 
 
 Bugis 
 
 Ditto (Romanised) 
 
 Punjabi, or Sikh 
 
 Marathi-Modhi 
 
 Madurese 
 
 Hakka CoUoquial 
 
 TalTri 
 
 Gujarati 
 
 Burmese 
 
 (Romanised) 
 
 Leptcha 
 
 Farsi-Gujarati 
 
 Sgau-Karen 
 
 Punti, or Canton 
 
 UrS?, o*r Hindustani 
 
 Tamil 
 
 Pwo-Karen 
 
 Colloquial (Native 
 
 Tamil-Portuguese 
 
 Peguese 
 Taleing 
 
 characters) 
 
 Urd^, Roman charac< 
 
 Canarese 
 
 Formosan (Romanised) 
 
 ters 
 
 Badaga 
 
 Cambojan 
 
 Corean 
 
 Ditto. Persian 
 
 Telugu, or Telinga 
 
 Siamese 
 
 Mongolian 
 
 Malto 
 
 Malayalim 
 
 Laos 
 
 Burial or Northern 
 
 Bengali 
 
 Tulu 
 
 Anam, or Cochin 
 
 Mongolian 
 
 Ditto, Roman cliarac- 
 
 Pali, Burmese charac- 
 
 Chinese 
 
 Calmuc, or Western 
 
 ters 
 
 ters 
 
 Loo-Chu 
 
 Mongolian 
 
 Mussulmani-Bengali 
 
 Singhalese 
 
 Chinese, classical 
 
 Japanese 
 
 Amliarac 
 
 Fanfl 
 
 Grebo 
 
 Kl-SwahiU 
 
 Ethiopia 
 
 Nup6 
 
 Isuba 
 
 Kafir 
 
 Coptic 
 Dualla 
 
 Igbiru, or Tbo 
 Otyihererd 
 
 Efik 
 
 Zulu : 
 
 Sechuana 
 
 Yao . 
 
 GaUa 
 
 Kongo 
 Yoruba 
 
 Sesuto 
 
 Manganja 
 
 Ga, orAkra _ . 
 
 Kinyka 
 
 Malagasy 
 
 Tschi, Otji, orTul 
 
 
 
 
 Greenlandish 
 
 Mohawk 
 
 Tahitian 
 
 Aneityumeae 
 
 Esquimaux 
 
 Takudh . \ 
 
 Rarotongan 
 
 Maori 
 
 Cree 
 
 Mexican, of Aztec 
 
 Tongan 
 
 Mosquito 
 Karif, or Carib. 
 
 Ojibbeway, or Chippewaj 
 
 Fijian 
 Hawaian 
 
 Samoan 
 Nieuan 
 
 StibscripHoitS, Vojiait'CHS, an^ other Coniributiotis may be seni to the 
 
 ^ ^ . ( Rev. LEWIS BORRETT WHITE, D.D. 
 Secretaries ^^^y^ SAMUEL G. GREEN, D.D. 
 
 Cheques, etc., payable In the name of Mr. Joseph Tarn, $6, Paternoster Row, London, E,C, 
 
i6 MISSIONARY HANDBOOk Ah VERTlMR. 
 
 FOUNDED 1799. 
 
 THE RE UCIOUS TRACT S OCIETY. 
 
 THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY tells of the Gospel of the 
 Grace of God in 191 languages and dialects. It was founded in 
 1799 for the object of spreading the news of God's love at Home and 
 in Foreign lands. 
 
 It is supported by, and aids Christians of all Evangelical Denomina- 
 tions. Help is given to the Church Missionary Society ; London Mis- 
 sionary Society ; Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign 
 Parts ; Baptist Missionary Society ; Wesleyan Missionary Society ; China 
 Inland Mission ; the Presbyterian Missionary Societies ; Paris Evangelical 
 Missions ; Gossner Missionary Society ; Basle Missionary Society ; 
 American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions ; Rhenish Mis- 
 sionary Society ; and numerous others. Circulates between 80 and 90 
 millions of publications each year. 
 
 Does not expend one shilling of its subscriptions or donations on management 
 or other expenses. 
 
 Uses all its Missionary Funds for the object for which they are sub- 
 scribed, but pays all its expenses oat of Trade Funds. 
 
 The "Pilgrim's Progress" has been issued in 82 languages, in many 
 of which the Society has assisted or borne the cost of the publication. 
 
 Has published its New Testament Commentary in ten languages — • 
 Chinese, Arabic, Syriac, Mahrati, Bengali, Tamil, Canarese, Urdu, 
 Singhalese, and Karen. 
 
 Distributes packets of healthy interesting literature to almost all the 
 Emigrant families leaving the ports of the United Kingdom. 
 
 Provides for a very large distribution of Books and Tracts for sailors 
 of all nationalities. 
 
 Has issued more than 42,000 libraries, varying from 25 to Joo volumes, 
 since 1832, either at very reduced rates, or in the case of very poor 
 districts free. 
 
 Grants Tracts for distribution at greatly reduced prices, and in many 
 cases, free. 
 
 Helps all the great Missionary Societies in their work of providing 
 Gospel literature in their fields of work, but is able to do only a tithe 
 of what is needed through want of Funds. 
 
 Maintains in all its publications a testimony to Evangelical Truth. 
 
 So far from the Committee being able to meet the growing needs of the 
 ■work, they are constantly compelled to refuse grants in aid of much 
 needed extension. 
 
 A subscription of los. 6d. or upwards constitutes membership in the 
 Society ; a sum of ;^io los. constitutes life-membership. All subscribers 
 receive copies of the new tracts, the Tract Magazine and other small 
 publications ; in this way alone 11,000 Tract Distributors are helped. 
 
 Subscriptions, Donations, and other Contributions may be sent to the 
 Secretaries, 5^^^^- ^EWIS BORRETT WHITE, D.D. 
 (Rev. SAMUEL G. GREEN, D.D. 
 

 
 
 '.m 
 
 .A'i %'iP,